《The Way of a Demon Lord》


 Chapter 1: Sacrifice

    Chapter 1: Sacrifice


    ¡°Greetings, Sir Adrian Darkheart. I am Evelyn Greatwoods. Pardon me for my sudden intrusion.¡± She curtsied.


    She was a great beauty in herte teens. Her blonde hair was tied and her green eyes gave off a royal aura. She did not need a tiara to convey that she was a princess. She was wearing a white one piece dress with red linings which happened to be the third year uniform of the academy.


    ¡°It is my honour to be hosting the renowned third princess of the Kindom of Nemphis. And please call me Adrian; I might hail from a duke house but I am still your junior in the Academy.¡± He returned a nobleman¡¯s bow. He then looked towards the two maids apanying the princess directly into their eyes and smiled.


    His appearance can only be expressed with terms such as ¡®Otherworldly¡¯ and ¡®Demonic¡¯. His silky ck hair and pitch ck eyes which were akin to two deep abysses along with his chiselled face gave him a near perfect look. He was wearing a ck robe and pants of the same colour.


    The two maids were already having a hard time resisting his charm but his smile rendered that effort futile. Even the princess had to fight a bit before sheposed herself. But it was not the case for the maids; they were in a daze, not daring to look away even for a bit- fearing he might disappear.


    ¡°I will excuse myself then. I am sure you know the reason for my visit.¡± She got straight to the pointpletely ignoring her maids¡¯ awkward situations.


    ¡°Ah, I like people who are direct. But before that, I want you to excuse your maids. We can have a talk then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are like my sisters. I trust-¡°


    ¡°But I don¡¯t.¡± He nkly interrupted her.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Leave. I will join you once the conversation is over.¡± She waved her hand.


    He watched the maids unwilling leave seemingly losing all the good impressions they had of him.


    ¡°Now we can start. Please sit.¡± He said gently pulling out a chair for her. He sat on the opposite side. Only the round table lied between them.


    He calmly started to say, ¡°When asked to associate me with one of the sins, most of the people will answer ¡®lust¡¯. But I beg to differ, I like to associate myself with- ¡°


    ¡°Pride.¡± This time, she was the one who interrupted as if she had no intentions to lose.


    ¡°You are an extraordinary talent, setting a record in the entrance tests of the academy. You have royal blood flowing through your veins and you are the eldest son of a duke household. And most importantly, you are ¡®her¡¯ son. You have all the reasons to be proud.¡± She continued.


    ¡°You are correct. So, I believe you already have the answer.¡± He smiled, not minding her previous interruption at all.


    Before the conversation could move any further, a 16 year old girl wearing a simple dress that onlymoners would wear brought two teacups and a teapot. She poured tea in a rather clumsy way, clearly showing her inexperience in this regard.


    ¡°Excu¡­ excuse me!¡± She clumsily said.


    But neither the princess nor Adrian was offended. Rather, the princess stared at the girl as if she were a national treasure. She felt pity that such a fine specimen as her was acting as someone¡¯s maid. Adrian knew what the princess was thinking. He simply smiled and waved his hand.


    The girl understood his gesture. She bowed and left. Adrian did not stand on ceremony and picked a teacup, sipping the contents within. The princess followed.


    ¡°Yes, it ispletely understandable that you do not want to swear fealty to me. Hence, I want to propose a deal.¡± She resumed the conversation. She was expecting his previous answer.


    ¡°A deal? Interesting. That means you are viewing me as an equal. So, what are you proposing.¡± He said with a smile while gently rubbing his chin.


    ¡°Being ¡®her¡¯ son is already enough for me to consider you as an equal, not to mention your talents. As for the proposal, it is simple.¡± At this part, her calm expression turned serious.


    ¡°Make me the Queen and I will make you the King.¡±


    Silence ensued.


    ¡°Wow! This is definitely the most unique way a girl ever proposed me.¡± He broke the silence.


    ¡°I am serious. You must already know of our Kingdom¡¯s policy. We ept talents from everywhere except the nobles from the Empire. Even though the rtionship between our Kingdoms is not the friendliest, I believe you don¡¯t have any problems joining us because you already lost your right to be the duke.¡± She exined.


    ¡°And my Kingdom is the only kingdom other than the Northguard Kingdom that allows women to sit on the throne. Even if the Queen does not have theplete freedom to chose her husband, I believe you will be the top pick not only because of your supreme talents, but also because of the fact that we can rope in your mother.¡± She continued.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Before I answer, I would like to ask you a question. What do you think is the most important factor for victory other than absolute power and desire to win?¡± He asked.


    She was surprised by this question but she still replied ¡°Information.¡±


    ¡°Correct- information. So, how much do you know of your ¡®enemy¡¯- the crown Prince? Nay. How much do you know of yourself? How much do you think he knows about you?¡± He asked and sipped his tea.


    ¡°What are you getting at? Spill it out.¡± She was losing her patience. She knew that those questions were nothing but a suggestion towards a potentially vital piece of information.


    ¡°One of your maids, someone you consider as your ¡®sister¡¯, had her virginity taken.¡± He sipped his tea calmly as if he said somethingpletely normal.


    But the Princess¡¯s demeanour was a stark contrast to that of Adrian¡¯s. She was trying to keep her cool but the trembling teacup in her hand revealed her turbulent emotions.


    ¡°Sir Adrian Darkheart!¡± She mmed the teacup on the table spilling most of the tea. A bit of the hot liquid fell on her delicate hand but her face did not betray the slightest hint of pain.


    ¡°Me deeming you as my equal does not mean that you can say whatever you want!¡± She did not believe what he just said. No. She did not want to believe it. All of the recent moves she made against the Crown Prince were rendered futile. She thought that there was a spy among her ranks; she suspected a number of members and her maids were not on the list. Worse, she shared her suspicions with them.


    He took out his handkerchief, held her hand and started to gently wipe the tea off. ¡°Denying this will not get you anywhere. You have to face the truth that betrayales from the ones you trust the most. If you still chose to deny it- you might still have your ¡®sisters¡¯, but you will undeniably lose the throne. So, you have to make a choice here- either your ¡®sister¡¯ or the throne.¡±


    His actions helped her in somewhat regaining herposure. ¡°Why should I believe you? What proof do you have?¡±


    ¡°I have no proof other than my experience with maids and taking virginities or both. But you have no choice but to believe me if you still want to stay in the game for the throne.¡± He shook his head.


    She knew he was right. She had no choice.


    She took in a deep breath, closed her eyes and asked a question that felt extremely heavy on her heart.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it.¡± He casually replied.


    ¡°You!¡± She had the urge to drop all pretences and punch him in the face.


    ¡°Unless you pay a price.¡± He went on.


    ¡°What do you want? Magic crystals? Gold? Beauties? Title?¡±


    Hearing her words, Adrian started tough. Heughed hard as if he heard the funniest joke ever.


    His actions enraged her. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    He stoppedughing. He slowly stood up and mmed both of his hands on the table hard. He looked directly into her eyes.


    She felt chills running down her spine. She felt like she was looking at apletely different person. She had seen many great men before- wise magicians, valiant generals or even her great grandfather who is still hailed as the wisest and the greatest King the Kingdom of Nemphis ever had. But none of their auras could match the person who was in front of her. And he was just 16! She found it really hard to believe.


    ¡°¡®What¡¯s so funny?¡¯ You say. Do you think you can be a ruler just by throwing away money or bestowing titles? No! You either need absolute power or sacrifices? What do you have? I hate to break it down to you but you are weak- pitifully WEAK! And money and titles are not sacrifices- you can always get back the money and bestowing titles don¡¯t cost you anything. So, tell me princess.¡±


    He lifted her chin with one finger and asked.


    ¡°What. Can. You. Sacrifice?¡±

 Chapter 2: Rosalyn Brigets

    Chapter 2: Rosalyn Brigets


    The princess was lost. She did not know what to answer, what to think or even what to feel. All sorts of emotions were trying to take over- deluging her mind into bitter chaos.


    ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± She sheepishly asked.


    ¡°Well, I am a merciful de-¡­ ahem¡­ human. What you deem your second most precious is enough.¡± He replied in a narcissistic tone.


    ¡°Second most precious? That would be¡­ the maids.¡± Her voice was almost non existent when she said ¡®the maids¡¯, she felt pain deep in her heart.


    ¡°Exactly. I want you to sacrifice them. I want them as my ves.¡± He casually said.


    ¡°IMPOSSIBLE!¡± It was her turn to stand up.


    ¡°It is still not verified whether your words are the truth or not.¡± She continued.


    He sat back down and exined patiently, ¡°I said I am merciful. I will take them only when everything is proven. I will also give you a clue to find evidence. You just have to agree. And you will not be losing anything. If I am correct, you won¡¯t have any problem handing over that maid. And as for the other one, she will still remain your maid but you just have to send her over when I make a call.¡±


    ¡°You just have to agree.¡±


    She also sat down and tried to negotiate, ¡°But still¡­ If it¡¯s beauty you want. I can send over tens. No- hundreds. Besides, very is illegal here in-¡°


    ¡°Tsk. Now it¡¯s getting annoying.¡± He clicked his tongue and made an annoyed face. She once again felt that he was apletely different person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what I get. I just want you to lose something. I want your precious maids, your so called ¡®sisters¡¯, to lose their freedom and be enved. And illegal you say? Since when did a royal fighting for the throne cared forws? Don¡¯t make meugh.¡± He said all these in an authoritative tone, far different from the amicable front he was putting on earlier.


    The princess was still hesitant, ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me lose my patience. Don¡¯t think that I have no other choice. Even though I don¡¯t have any intentions of joining your brother, as far as I know there should still be another royal who has a tier 4 affinity. Although she does not want to fight for the throne, I know her weakness. I can just make her the queen. Of course, it will be harder as I have to start from scratch. However, it is confirmed that I will have more authority if I make her the queen than make you one. It¡¯s just that I am toozy. That¡¯s why I am giving you a chance. It¡¯s up to you whether you take it or not.¡±


    She was shocked from the moment she heard about the other possible candidate. It was a confidential piece of information. Only the royals knew of that person¡¯s tier 4 affinity. It¡¯s just that she was not interested in the throne. So, how did he know? That is not what troubled her the most. Rather, it was the fact that she might make an enemy of him if she refuses now. And knowing him, that is thest thing she wanted.


    ¡°I¡­ I agree.¡± She clenched her fists and answered.


    ¡°Great! I assure you, you will not regret making this choice.¡± He smiled, returning back to his amicable self.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to keep your end of the deal.¡± The princess replied and readied herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ste.¡±


    Although she was prepared, she still found it hard to believe.


    ¡®Rx, it is not proved yet. Even if she slept with someone, it doesn¡¯t mean that she betrayed me. Maybe she fell in love or someone tricked her.¡¯ She tried to console her self.


    ¡°As for the clue, silently follow her tomorrow night. And don¡¯t use your ¡®pollen¡¯ property, I am sure the prince has prepared a counter for it.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s not true?¡± The princess asked.


    ¡°Well, I am a fair yer. If it¡¯s not true¡­ I will be your ve. How about it?¡± It was as if the notion that he ¡®might¡¯ be enved did not bother him at all.


    His confidence scared her but she managed to keep herposure nevertheless.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± She stood up and began to leave.


    ¡°Oh, once you find the evidence, just send Mia. Speaking of Mia, you can trust her with your life.¡± He also stood up and waved her farewell.


    Hisst sentence did nothing but adding to her guilt. She finally left.


    He went to the bedroom, jumped on the bed and stretched.


    ¡°Fuck. Finally! Some peace. What a hectic day it has been!¡±


    He began to reminisce about what he had been through that day.


    ******


    That morning.


    A few minutes remained until the entrance examination of The Royal Academy of Nemphis.


    Outside the academy gates was a humongous field stretching a few square kilometres. There were tents set up and carriages parked everywhere. Examinees from all over the Confederation, both nobles andmoners alike crowded the entire field.


    A grand carriage arrived attracting the attention of the surrounding crowd.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the insignia of the Darkheart family of Darkshore Kingdom?¡± Some youngsters began to converse.


    ¡°Yes, the only Duke family of Darkshore. Looks like we got another big shot here. Wonder who is going to take the tests?¡±


    ¡°Tch, as if three examinees from dukedoms were not enough. And now, another one is joining. It¡¯s getting tougher for usmoners.¡±


    ¡°Cheer up. Coming from duke families does not mean that they have to be talented. Don¡¯t you remember that the young master of the Crimson family got rejectedst year. Moreover, he was from duke family of this kingdom, let alone the Darkshore kingdom. You gotta appreciate the policy and power of the academy, even the dukes can barely do anything to it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, hopefully we will get in.¡±


    ¡°Look! Isn¡¯t that Rosalyn Brigets?¡± Someone shouted. But this time, it was not a member of the younger generation. It was a man in histe twenties who was part of an examinee¡¯s entourage.


    An alluring beauty stepped out of the carriage. Everyone was stunned regardless of their gender or age.


    ¡°Rosalyn Brigets? Who is she, brother?¡± A youngdy who was with the man asked. Even though she was from a noble family, she knew little about the world.


    The man looked up at the sky, seemingly in a state of reminiscence ¡°She is a prodigy. She has tier 4 affinity and she is also at the top when ites to our generation. She is only 27 years old and yet she is already a level 6 Circler. Not only is she a hero who made great contributions in thest war, she also got apprenticed by the Darkheart Duchess.¡± He sighed.


    He then looked looked at his sister expecting a stunned reaction from her. But her reaction stunned him. Yes, she was stunned but definitely not from hearing his fanboying speech. She was staring somewhere without even a single blink as if blinking would cause her a great loss. He followed her gaze and saw a young man, seemingly 16- the same age most of the examinees here, beside Rosalyn Brigets.


    ¡°Look, he is so handsome- definitely the most handsome I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± A female examinee dered.


    ¡°Even in the previous generation, few couldpete against him with looks.¡± A middle aged woman chimed in.


    ¡°He should be the Duchess¡¯s son. He should be Adrian Darkheart, right?¡±


    There might have been many duchesses in the whole Confederation, but when someone said ¡®The Duchess¡¯- it only meant the Darkheart Duchess.


    ¡°Most probably. Ah, I am seriously envious of the Duchess. Not only is she a supreme beauty herself, she has such a dashing son.¡± A woman from the older generation sighed.


    Envy devoured not only the females their but also the males, ¡°Duke Darkheart, you lucky bastard. You managed conceive a son with the goddess.¡±


    ¡°He has the Duchess as his mother and Miss Rosalyn as his guardian. Talk about luck.¡±


    In the entire spot, only the duo from Darkheart household had a calm appearance.


    ¡°Sis, looks like you are quite popr.¡± Adrian smiled.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t make others drool like you are doing. Look at those girls.¡± Rosalyn teased.


    They were walking slowly side by side and looking around. Even though everyone was gossiping about them, none dared to approach them because of the tense rtionship between the two kingdoms. Moreover, the Duchess was the reason for this strained diplomacy.


    Adrian suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Wait a bit.¡± He began to walk towards a certain direction- towards a certain girl to be precise.

 Chapter 3: Isabella Hunt

    Chapter 3: Isabe Hunt


    Isabe Hunt was an averagemoner girl, the type which could be found everywhere in the Kingdom of Nemphis.


    ck hair and brown eyes are traits which were shared by almost everyone in the continent- except some noble households who have their own trademark traits. Rosalyn and Isabe were not any exception to this. Despite this, the difference in their looks were akin to difference between the sky and the earth.


    She had been living an extraordinarily ordinary life. As far as she remembers, there were only two memorable events in her life- that weird fruit she identally ingested when she was 5 years old and the day the royal inspector came and dered that she had potential to use magic and gave her an invitation letter of the academy.


    That day, the whole vige celebrated. For a family like hers, whose surname was based on literally what they do to live, it could be considered a miracle.


    So, she immediately set off for the capital with her father. As they could not hire those expensive coaches, they had to travel by foot for a month to reach their destination, barely two days before the entrance tests.


    Her horizons were broadened in a massive scale. She was a country bumpkin who had set foot outside the vige only once in her whole life before this trip- that was when she identally discovered and devoured that weird ck fruit.


    In the city, even the most run down of houses was a lot better than the best building of her vige. She had seen more people than the entire poption of her vige in the market area buying and selling wares that she had never even dreamt of.


    But s, she did not have enough money to buy the simplest of souvenirs, let alone those ¡®luxurious¡¯ wares. But it did not stop her from sightseeing everything the city had to offer.


    They spent their nights in a cheap inn. The innkeeper was a kinddy who let them stay there asking for some simple chores in return. Finally, the day of entrance tests arrived.


    She went to the field early in the morning but she was not even close to being the first one to arrive. There were already some tents set up testifying that many had been staying the night there.


    After them, more and more people began to arrive- examinees and their entourages. Their arrival did nothing but adding to the nervousness of the father-daughter duo. Most of the examinees were aristocrats. Even many of themoners fared better than her when when it came to looks or demeanour.


    She never felt such inferiorityplex before, she almost gave up hope of getting into the academy. But her father fared better because he had little hope to begin with. He heard rumours that representative from other academies would be there and would ept the rejected examinees into their academies. Even though, those academies were far from beingparable to the Royal Academy of Nemphis, they would at least ensure a stable life for the students. He pinned all his hopes on those academies.


    They waited for hours. Only a few minutes remained until the beginning of the tests. The arrival of a carriage caused a din.


    The father-daughter duo were quite close to themotion, so they were also attracted by the carriage. Two persons came out of the carriage, one after the another- an alluring beauty and a devilishly handsome young man.


    Their eyes were locked on the duo. The father was staring at the woman for obvious reasons. But the girl was looking at the young man for a reason different from all otherdies.


    ¡®I am sure I have never seen him before. But why does he seem so familiar?¡¯ She asked herself.


    There was a reason she remembers that ck fruit from years ago. It was not because of some otherworldly taste or special powers, it was because she felt different after eating that fruit- she felt lonely, as if she was not meant to be a part of the society. Event amongst her family and closest friends, she felt like she did not belong there. And the cause was that damned fruit!


    But for the first time in more than a decade, she felt that she was not the only one in the world. There was another like her. Even though she never met him before, he felt familiar- as if there was an invisible force connecting them.


    The young man who was looking around finally noticed her gaze and frowned. He exchanged some words with his guardian and began to walk toward her.


    The girl was still in a stupor. When there was only a few meters distance between them, she finally awoke from her stupor and panicked. But she calmed herself down and tried to think what could be the reason of his approach. She looked at her father but her father was still in a daze. Isabe did not know whether tough or to cry. She pricked him hard.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The poor man woke up. He finally noticed that the young man was approaching them- ¡®her¡¯ to be precise. He was even more nervous than her daughter. He began to think hard whether they had ever offended anyone.


    Before the duo¡¯s brainstorming session could produce any results, Adrian was already in front of her.


    Isabe was a little shorter than Adrian. He looked down down into her eyes.


    She also stared at his eyes. His pitch ck eyes were akin to a deep abyss; the more she looked into his eyes, the more she felt her soul sucked into it. It felt like every one of her secrets were made bare in front of him.


    After a few seconds, he finally smiled. His smile struck all thedies¡¯ hearts. Isabe felt as if her soul were out of her body,pletely sucked into the abyss.


    ¡°Isabe Hunt¡± he said.


    His voice brought her back. She felt her soul returning. Still, she was surprised by the fact he knew her name. As far as she knew, she never mentioned her name once aftering to the city. Even the inn was booked using her father¡¯s name. So, how did he know.


    ¡°From now on, you are my personal maid.¡± His soft voice again entered her ears.


    ¡®Maid?!¡¯ she was shocked.


    ¡°Call me young master.¡± Before she could muster up an answer, she again heard his voice.


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡± She subconsciously replied as if this was meant to be. She couldn¡¯t believe she agreed before she could even think.


    Her father, along with all the spectators, was observing the scene.


    He was pleasantly surprised and was really happy for his daughter. Because only the most beautiful and skilled ofmoner girls were qualified to serve nobles as maids. And from what he heard from everyone, this young man was from a duke house.


    But this was not the case for everyone. Manymoner girls who were prettier than Isabe and even some youngdies from low ranked noble families were envious.


    ¡°This is not fair. How is she even qualified to be his maid?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is into average girls.¡±


    ¡°I want to be his maid too.¡±


    While the girls wereining, Adrian turned around and began to return to his guardian¡¯s side. After a few steps, he turned back.


    ¡°Why are you not following?¡± He said.


    ¡°Sorry, young master. My daughter is ipetent. She was not taught the way of a maid.¡± Before Isabe could say anything, his father bowed and apologised loudly.


    He then turned towards his daughter and pushed her towards Adrian ¡°You are still hesitating? This is a huge blessing towards you and our family. Serve young master well.¡±


    Seeing her father¡¯s actions, she could only follow her ¡®young master¡¯.


    ¡°You still couldn¡¯t let go of your maid fetish, could you?¡± Rosalyn teased.


    ¡°Think whatever you want but you are the tastiest.¡± He whispered and licked his lips.


    Rosalyn blushed and red at him.


    While the duo were bickering, the poor girl was lost in her own thoughts.


    ¡®Why did he pick me as his maid? Is this because of the connection I felt? Is this fate? And maid fetish?¡¯ Her face waspletely red. She felt lost.


    ¡®Do I have to do¡­ do¡­ ¡®that¡¯ with him?¡¯ Her mother taught her a few things about ¡®that¡¯.


    ¡®But isn¡¯t ¡®that¡¯ done only between husband and wife.¡¯ s, even though her horizon was broadened by this trip to the capital, she still had a lot to learn.


    She peeked at his young master. Now that she looked at him with a somewhat stable mind, she believed that all of those chatter were not a bit exaggerated. He was extremely handsome. He was tall and looked reliable. She blushed even more.


    ¡°Oh my, she looks cute when she blushes. Even though she is not the most beautiful, she is pleasant to the eyes. I have to say- Nice catch!¡± Rosalyn teased both Adrian and his maid noticing her actions.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see she is flustered? Give her a break.¡± He was already ustomed to his guardian¡¯s yful personality.


    Adrian could only shake his head. Isabe had her head lowered all the time, her face still red.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± Rosalyn said softly.


    ¡°Ding! Ding!¡±Surely enough, a bell began to ring- loud enough for the entire capital to hear.


    It was time for the entrance tests to begin.

 Chapter 4: Beginning of the Test

    Chapter 4: Beginning of the Test


    ¡°Screech¡± The huge gates of the academy opened.


    A middle aged man wearing a white long coat with silver adornments stepped out.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s an instructor.¡±


    ¡°Silver adornments means he is a senior instructor. A level 6 circler!¡±


    ¡°How strong is hepared to you?¡± Adrian asked Rosalyn.


    She thought for a moment before answering, ¡°I can¡¯t tell. Even though I am confident against ordinary level 7 circler, he is not an ordinary magician considering he is an academy instructor. Moreover, I am at the initial stage of level 6 and he is at thete stage. So, without an actual battle, it is impossible to tell.¡±


    ¡°Wee everyone! I am Micheal Northfields. I am in charge of leading you to the testing grounds. In 5 minutes, I want all of the examinees here in front of me. By examinees, I mean ONLY examinees.¡± The instructor of the academy spoke. Strangely enough, everyone in the field could hear him loud and clear no matter how far they were. And it seemed that he was speaking normally, without shouting.


    ¡°Hmm, looks like he has taken ¡®Sound¡¯ as his second property.¡± Rosalynmented.


    ¡°So, on paper, I am supposed to be the stronger one as ¡®Twister¡¯ is my second property.¡± She continued.


    ¡°I am sure you are.¡± Adrianmented.


    ¡°Anyways, I am going.¡± He said gesturing Isabe to follow.


    ¡°All the best!¡± Rosalyn cheered.


    As they were quite close to the gates, it did not take much time to join in with the others. Close to a thousand examinees swarmed in front of the instructor. Of them only a hundred could get admitted.


    After five minutes passed, the instructor waited for another two minutes. When he saw that no one else wasing, he pped twice and attracted the attention of everyone present.


    ¡°Okay everyone, follow me. Don¡¯t make any unnecessary noises and don¡¯t fall back.¡± He dered and began to walk into the gates.


    The examinees followed the instructor with contained excitement. The first thing that came into their view as they went past those massive walls was a humongous building which was not anything less than the Royal pce. Four tall attached towers held the four-storey building together. It¡¯s olden appearance did not diminish it¡¯s beauty at all; rather, it gave it an archaic vibe.


    While the examinees were lost in the sight, the instructor pped his hands again. It awoke all of the examinees. When the examinees at the front saw that the instructor was not moving anymore, they halted. But the examinees at the back could not respond in time and as a result, there were tens of cases examinees running into the ones in their front.


    When the instructor saw that the situation calmed down, he began to speak.


    ¡°Those of you who are thinking that the examination will take ce in the main building, you are wrong. Only the worthy can set foot in.¡±


    Hisst sentence added oil to the mes in their heart. The examinees were even more determined to get in. Only a few of them remained calm, one of them being Adrian.


    ¡°The open field you are seeing at your left is the southern field and the one on your right is the northern field.¡± He used his hands to point towards his left and then his right.


    The examinees followed his hands and saw arge field on their left. Trees bordered the whole field. And on their right was also a field identical to the field on their left. But a rtivelyrge tent was set there. They did not even notice it before as the main building drew all of their attention.


    ¡°Everyone of you will position yourself in the southern field and when your name is called,e here in front of me along with your family medallion or letter of invitation. When I give the signal, you will enter the tent. Once your test is finished. You will find yourself a ce in the northern field and position yourself there. You are not allowed to leave the field until the end of the examination. You will find toilets at the corner of the fields. And I don¡¯t want any dramas like fighting for a spot. I have the right to expel you from here.¡±


    ¡°I will call in names ording to your application or invitation dates. So, those of you who thinks that you have applied earlier than others can stand closer to the tent. And as the nobles will go earlier, themoners can rx for the time being.¡±


    ¡°I will give you 5 minutes. You can go now.¡± The instructor finally gestured them to go to the southern field.


    In the field, the examinees were busy finding a spot for themselves. Adrian simply didn¡¯t care. He took a random spot at the northern end of the field under a tree. Though Isabe was amoner who could stay far from the tent, she did not dare to leave her newly found young master.


    She had something going on in her mind. She wanted to ask but could not because of the order of silence from the instructor. This was just an excuse though, she simply did not know how to ask this question. Still, she mustered her courage.


    ¡°Young master-¡°


    ¡°What is that strange connection you feel, right?¡± Before she could say anything, Adrian spoke as if he read her mind.


    She was surprised. Though this was not exactly the question in her mind, this was what she wanted to know. Did he feel the same connection? Maybe that¡¯s why he decided to take a nobody as her as his maid.


    But before he could answer her question, he along with everyone heard the instructor¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart¡±


    In response, Adrian began to walk towards the instructor. The instructor was now sitting on a chair in the middle of the road. There was a desk in front of him and on top of that was an open register. A uniformed male student was standing beside him; the blue linings on the shirt meant that he was a second year.


    Adrian was quite sure that he would be the first. So, he did not even bother to sit unlike the other examinees.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Before he could reach the desk, another examinee stepped forward. His extravagant clothing and gentlemanly demeanour conveyed that he was a noble, a high ranked one at that.


    ¡°I believe there is a mistake somewhere. Aren¡¯t I supposed to be the first?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, you should be Dolf Ironcross. There are no mistakes. You will be called right after him.¡±


    ¡°But I applied three years ago.¡± The examinee retorted.


    Though there were not many benefits for being the first to apply, it was still considered an honour by the upper echelons. So, the nobles applied for the academy as early as possible to grab a spot. Even though there was a rule that one could not apply before one year of their admission year, nobles could apply earlier provided they made a hefty donation to the academy- the earlier the application, heftier the donation. And the Ironcross family, one of the three duke households of the Kingdom of Nemphis, spent quite the sum to apply three years earlier.


    ¡°Well, his application is thirteen years older than yours.¡±


    Dolf Ironcross was gobsmacked. Not only him, the other examinees who were expecting a show were also surprised. That was the case even for the student who was standing beside the instructor.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean his family applied for him 16 years ago? It must have cost a fortune.¡± An examineemented.


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be too surprised. His mother is special, so the academy had no choice but to ept the application. And being the first to apply barely means anything. Only true power matters.¡± Though the instructor said that, he remembered making the same face when he first heard about it.


    The young noble from the duke household clenched his fists feeling defeated. ¡®So the fortune my family spent amounted to nothing? Being the second is the same as being thest. Adrian Darkheart, this is not the end, let¡¯s see how far you can go with your mother¡¯s aid.¡¯ He thought and red at Adrian for a moment before returning to his original ce.


    Adrian watched everything as if he nothing to do with this matter. He just smiled when his eyes met the young noble¡¯s re.


    ¡®Just when I thought this day could not get any luckier after meeting Isabe, I made an enemy outof a scion from a duke household. It would be a shame if I am not ced first today.¡¯ He thought while he reached the desk.


    He reached his pocket and brought out a crystal medallion. The instructor took the medallion and inspected it.


    ¡°Hmm. The insignia of the Darkheart family and its ¡®Corrosion¡¯ property aura. It¡¯s authentic.¡±


    These medallions were made of top grade magic crystals. And the insignias were engraved using the household secret property. As a result, it was almost impossible to create replicas without knowing the secret property. Besides, showing of the medallion was only a formality.


    ¡°You can go in. Your mother is a senior I look up to. Don¡¯t disappoint her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to.¡± Saying this, he stepped into the tent through the curtains.

 Chapter 5: Entrance Tests 1

    Chapter 5: Entrance Tests 1


    Two candles lit up the small room. There was a desk on which the two candles were ced upon along with a register and behind it was sitting an olddy. Adrian greeted thedy with a slight bow and sat opposite her.


    The olddy judged the young man for a few seconds before handing him a small piece of crystal. The young man did the same before taking the piece.


    ¡°You should be able to sense the magical energy contained in the crystal. Try to absorb as much as possible in 20 seconds. Just try visualising the energying inside your body from the crystal. When I say stop, you immediately follow and give me back the stone.¡±


    ¡°Begin¡±


    Adrian did not waste any time and started to absorb every bit of the energy. In three seconds, *Shatter* the piece broke.


    The olddy immediately stood up, shock written all over her face.


    ¡°Ahem. You are giving away your disguise.¡± Adrian whispered.


    The olddy became surprised and embarrassed but soonposed herself. She tossed him another piece.


    ¡°Try again.¡±


    *Shatter* The result was the same.


    ¡°Like mother like son. No, you surpassed her in this regard.¡±


    ¡°You overestimate me.¡± He stood up and began to approach the door to his left.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Adrian stopped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell whatever¡¯s happened in this room- neither about the result nor my disguise.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want to get on a beauty¡¯s bad side. Definitely not a powerful beauty as you Miss Bell.¡±


    ¡°Cheeky brat.¡±


    He smiled and went to the next room.


    But the ¡®olddy¡¯ was surprised to the core.


    ¡®That brat. It¡¯s one thing he found out I am disguised. But he also found out my real identity. Looks like we are admitting in a monster this year.¡¯


    She shook her head and gently flicked the desk with her aged finger. Though it barely made any sort of sound, the instructor outside could clearly hear it. He understood the signal and gestured Dolf Ironcross to head in.


    In the next room, there sat a young woman who was wearing the same dress as that of the instructor outside- a white coat with silver adornments.


    Adrian greeted her and stood in front of her as there was no desk or chair like that of the previous room. There was only a small table beside upon which a register was ced. Unlike the previous room, a tallmp which was ced beside the table lightened the room.


    She had her eyes closed and did not even bother opening them to take a look. She simply reached out one of her hands and opened it up with the palm facing upwards. Soon, fire began to ze on the palm.


    After a few seconds, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the temperature of the room?¡±


    Though the me on her palm looked small, it was undoubtedly powerful considering the room heated up quite fast.


    While she was expecting a verbal answer, she felt a sensual touch on the back of her reached out hand.


    She was caught by surprise and her eyes opened. His abyssal eyes came into her sight. Her cheeks turned red and her heart began to race. She subconsciously cancelled the fiery spell.


    ¡®Control Alesha control. He is going to be a student and you are a teacher.¡¯ She tried to calm herself down. But his next words rendered her efforts futile.


    ¡°Pardon me. I just couldn¡¯t resist myself when a beautifuldy like you reached out her delicate hand.¡± Adrian said gracefully.


    Before she could say anything or take back her hand, he reached out his other hand and sensually wrote something on it with his finger.


    Alesha was grateful she had been sitting. If she were standing, she would have lost all of strength from lower body and fall down.


    She was so lost in her sense of touch that she did not even bother to understand what he wrote.


    ¡°Can you¡­ can you write it again?¡± She sheepishly said.


    She instantly regretted her actions. She closed her eyes and blushed hard. ¡®What have you done Alesha?!¡¯


    ¡°Of course. For you, I could write it a thousand times- let alone twice.¡± He smiled.


    This time, she understood what he wrote.


    It was the answer- two answers to be precise, one from the time she asked the question and the other when he wrote the answer after the fire was extinguished- and they werepletely correct.


    She was a bit disappointed though. Not because of the correct answer but other inexplicable reasons.


    Before she could say anything, he was already going through the other door.


    After he left, she let out a soft sigh of relief.


    ¡®Fuck. He was so cool- his gentlemanly actions, his way with words or even the cool style of answering the question. My panties are already a little wet. Thankfully, he left. Or I might have lost it.¡¯ She was thinking while gently touching her private lower area.


    ¡°May Ie in?¡± She heard a voice from the entrance door.


    ¡®Fuck. I almost forgot that I am an examiner.¡¯


    ¡®By the way, was the test too easy?¡¯


    She reached out and pressed her palm on a circle on the table to turn off the soundproofing spell.


    Sheposed herself and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Her eyes closed again. The spell was again turned on.


    In the next room, which was quite identical to the first room- a desk with two candles and a register, there was a kind old man wearing the instructor uniform. After they exchanged greetings, Adrian sat down opposite the old man and the old man brought out a wooden board with a few inscriptions engraved on it. He ced it on the table.


    Each of the inscriptions had three markings and a sentence written below it. Only thest inscription was an exception because there was nothing written below it. Some inscriptions hadmon markings and they also sharedmon words in the sentence below. As a result, one could understand what that particr marking meant.


    The old man was silent all along but Adrian answered anyway.


    ¡°Either it is ¡®The dragon flies in the green ocean¡¯ or ¡®The dragon flies in the blue forests¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Exin.¡± The kind old man showed an interested expression.


    ¡°The first mark and the second mark are easy to infer- the subject ¡®dragon¡¯ and the action ¡®flies¡¯. But the third mark is a bit tricky. Although a nce of all the inscriptions suggests that there are three probable scenarios: dark sky, green forests and blue ocean, closer looks reveals that- the ¡®dark sky¡¯ markings are engraved the shallowest, the ¡®green forests¡¯ markings are engraved deeper and the ¡®blue ocean¡¯ markings are engraved the deepest.¡± He exined pointing at the different inscriptions and markings on the board.


    He continued while pointing at the third mark of thest inscription, ¡°Even though the marking means blue ocean, it is only engraved at the level of ¡®green forests¡¯. As I am not sure which one represents the colour and which one represents the terrain, I just went with both. Of course, there are other possible scenarios as well¡±


    ¡°Other possible scenarios?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes began to shine brightly. Although his answers were spot on, it was not everyday when he could talk with someone intelligent. Though he was an instructor and was considered the one of the most knowledgeable and intelligent men in the kingdom, he still believed he could learn more- especially from genius students, like the one standing in front of him.


    ¡°Yes, like- something in between an ocean and a forest- a mangrove. Or it could simply mean impossibility as there are no blue forests or green ocean- at least not as far as we know. Or¡­¡±


    ¡°Or?¡± The old man¡¯s face was now showing excitement. Mangrove? Impossibility? Even he had not thought of the answers when he designed the test. The boy in front of him was thinking outside the box and not just anyone was capable of that. And apparently, he had another possible answer. How could he not be excited?


    ¡°Or¡­ the one who designed this test wanted to engrave the marking shallow so that it could mean either ¡®dark ocean¡¯ or ¡®blue sky¡¯, both of which is not an impossibility, but was careless and identally engraved it deeper and was toozy to redo the whole thing. And instead, he just made two new possible solutions.¡±


    The old man began to cough. He was both embarrassed and surprised. Because that was¡­ the truth.


    Adrian stood up casually walked towards the door to the next room.


    ¡®His genius could only be termed monstrous, surely the younger ones will overtake us. Or maybe this test is too easy.¡¯

 Chapter 6: Entrance Tests 2 *

    Chapter 6: Entrance Tests 2 *


    In the next room, sat a busty middle aged woman wearing the instructor coat outside but a slitted dress inside. The room was identical to the second one- a small table was situated beside the sitting instructor and a tallmp lightening up the entire room.


    Despite her age, she was beautiful with a mature charm. Any young man would have found it difficult controlling themselves if they were to witness the cross legged sitting position of her which revealed both of her beautiful legs through the slit.


    But Adrian did not take an extra nce at her legs and normally greeted her and waited for the question.


    ¡°There were some marks on all the doors you passed through today here in the test. How many markings were there and what were their colours?¡±


    He immediately began to answer ¡°There was nothing on the first set of curtains I had to pass through to enter the first room. On the door to the second room, there were 7 red markings. On the door to the third room, there were 11 markings of the colour brown and on the door to this room, there were 23 ck markings.¡±


    The examiner opened her mouth to say something but before she could, Adrian said something.


    ¡°On the main gate, there were 4 gold markings.¡±


    The examiner nodded her head with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°You are in the medical department, right?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Looks like even instructors from the medical department could not heal their own wounds.¡± He slowly began to approach the examiner.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± She squinted.


    He was already in front of her. His back arched forward, his face right in front of hers. He gently touched her smooth thigh with one hand and tucked her hair behind her ear with the other.


    Strangely enough, the examiner did not stop him or say anything.


    He slowly moved his hand up her thigh until his fingers touched her vulva over her panties. She changed her sitting position and opened her legs to give him way. His lips were now very close to the ear behind which her hair was just tucked.


    He whispered while gently rubbing her vulva with his finger, ¡°I can see that you have a wound here. Don¡¯t worry. I will heal it for you.¡±


    At that moment, her cheeks were red and the sound of heavy breathing permeated through the air.


    Before she could reply, he bit her ear in a soft and erotic manner.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± a soft moan escaped her lips.


    He moved his face downwards and kissed the side of his neck and started to move his hand faster.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­ Aah¡­¡± she began to moan harder.


    None of them were worried about someone overhearing them as both of them knew that the rooms were soundproofed.


    Sensing her panties turning wet. He stopped kissing and backed off. He looked into her eyes and she looked back. As if they reached a consensus, both of them moved for the kiss.


    While their lips touched, he moved one of his hand inside her panties and began to rub faster.


    Not long after their lips touched, Adrian put his tongue into the y and the examiner responded with hers. Not holding back, he prated her slippery pussy with two of his fingers and began to stroke it.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­ mhm¡­¡± the kiss muffled her moans.


    He used his other hand to fondle her juicy breasts over her dress. She did not keep her hands still. She held his head tightly while the wild kiss proceeded.


    She began to moan harder and harder, her whole body started to tremble. Sensing the signs, he quickened his pace and stroked faster.


    Finally, she climaxed. Her juices gushed out. Her loud moan was muffled as they were still locked in an erotic kiss.


    *Knock**Knock*


    The interruption made them break the kiss.


    ¡°Tsk¡± both of them backed off and clicked their tongues- the tongues which were still coated with each other¡¯s saliva.


    ¡°I will be going then, see youter.¡±


    ¡°I am Auriole White. You can always visit me for ¡®medical checkups¡¯.¡± She replied while snapping her fingers.


    No sooner had she snapped her fingers than a floral fragrance filled the room covering up the smell of juices previously released. She again sat in a cross legged position which covered up her wet inner thighs.


    ¡°Sure. It would be a shame to not go all the way.¡± Heughed and went through the door to the next test.


    The examiner then scowled at the entrance door and said ¡°Come in.¡±


    In the next room.


    As soon as Adrian entered, he felt somethinge at him at high speed. But neither did he move away nor did he bat an eye.


    The object stopped a few inches away from his head. It turned out to be a wooden sword which was being held by a man in histe twenties. One could easily infer his upation from his instructor uniform.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Why would I bother to waste movements when you were not going to hit me to begin with?¡± Adrian replied in a monotonous tone.


    The instructor contemted for a moment before saying ¡°Understood. You may leave.¡±


    Adrian began to walk towards the exit door.


    Once he walked a few steps past the instructor, he crouched a little- just enough to barely dodge the sword that came even faster than before. He then swirled clockwise and punched the instructor in the face with full force along with the momentum of the spin. No matter how experienced the instructor was, he never expected an examinee to retaliate. Along with the fact that he had yet to recover from the momentum of the strike he just made, he was caughtpletely off guard.


    He fell on his butt. He was holding his right cheek with one hand as he was feeling terrible pain there and the wooden sword with the other. The fact that he did not let go of his sword even though he made such a blunder proved that he was not a newbie.


    He could barely believe it. Not only did the examinee dared to attack an instructor, he was also capable of applying force that could make a level 6 circler like himself- a warrior at that- to feel such a degree of pain. He intended to scold the insolent examinee, but as soon as their eyes met- he felt a chill down his spine, his survival kicked in.


    As the instructor had yet to get up from the floor, Adrian was looking down at him as if a predator were looking at a cornered prey.


    ¡°How dare a mere human dare to hit me from behind?¡± An authoritative voice fraught with killing intent entered the instructor¡¯s ears.


    Adrian¡¯s face represented the face of a king looking at a peasant¡¯s corpse- a face portraying indifference. And the instructor found that face more terrifying than a face portraying anger.


    The overbearing aura and the intense killing intent locked on the poor instructor¡¯s body- rendering him unable to move. He was sweating all over and terror was written all over his face. A war and stampede veteran like him never faced such a dire situation before.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± He tried to apologise but that first person pronoun was all he could utter.


    All of a sudden, he felt that the aura and the killing intent receding. That terrifying pressure was gone, he was finally able to move. But he did not dare to as the one before him had yet to give him permission.


    ¡°Tsk. You almost made me lose control.¡± Adrian returned to his previous self but there was a hint of annoyance in his voice.


    ¡°I apologise.¡± The instructor, still drenched in sweat, kneeled on one knee.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t do anything silly like this again. I absolutely hate it when someone tries to hit me from behind. And forget everything that happened here. I don¡¯t want everyone to think of me as a monster.¡± Adrian said in his old amicable voice.


    Before the instructor could say anything, Adrian¡¯s voice again ringed in his ears.


    ¡°At least- not yet.¡± Adrian smirked.


    The instructor¡¯s heart skipped a beat. To him, that smirk was a lot more terrifying than that indifferent face.


    ¡°I will take this to my grave.¡± The instructor hastily said.


    ¡°Well, if they find your body to bury- that is.¡± Adrian joked before leaving the room.


    But that joke was enough to make the instructor who was trying to get up on his feet to lose all his power and fall back down.

 Chapter 7: Demonic Eyes

    Chapter 7: Demonic Eyes


    Adrian went through the exit door and felt a slight breeze kissing his skin; his eyes which were adjusted to the dim lights of candles andmps could hardly withstand the rays of the sun. Once he opened his eyes, which readjusted themselves, he found himself outside the tent.


    His examination- was over.


    The first thing he did was to face the nobles who were still standing closest to the tent, still waiting for their turns, and show them a bright smile.


    In ordinary scenarios, smiles were gestures of goodwill, ofpassion. But that was definitely not the case during tests; especially when onepetitor smiled at another.


    This deed only added to the nervousness of the already anxious examinees.


    Adrian then searched for his newfound maid and found out that she was sitting alone at a corner. Evenmoners were avoiding her, let alone nobles. He simply smiled and went to a tree at the western edge of the field and sat in its shade.


    He finally breathed a sigh of relief. The tests were not as easy as it looked. He had to use his demonic eyes to look into the memory and mind of three of the examiners to ace them.


    His special constitution caused him to have a legendary tier 5 affinity. As a result, he passed the first test which tested his affinity to magic with flying colours. But still he used his eyes to find out who thatdy in disguise was.


    In the second room, he faced two small problems. The first problem being he had no idea about what the room temperature was. He was not a thermometer. And the other was that the examiner had her eyes closed.


    As people said, eyes are the window to the soul. He needed his target¡¯s eyes opened to look into his or her mind.


    But those problems were easily solvable as his target was a woman and he had the ultimate weapon- charm. He got her eyes to open through this weapon and read the answer from her mind.


    ¡®Potioneers are a little too much sensitive, aren¡¯t they? How do they always keep the exact room temperature in their minds? Or is it that only that woman was the weird one?¡¯ He questioned himself.


    In the next room where his intelligence was tested, using his special power was notpulsory as he was intelligent enough to answer that mediocre question. But still, he read the old man¡¯s memories just to double check the answers he prepared.


    By looking into memories, it did not mean that he took in every single one of his target¡¯s memories. That would cause an overload and hurt his own consciousness. He could filter them and look only for what he wants to know. That was one of the greatest perks of his demonic eyes. In the old instructor¡¯s case, he only looked for information rted to the tests. And that¡¯s how he found out about his carelessness andziness.


    In the fourth room, another one of his demonic eyes¡¯ power was revealed- photographic memory. He could retain everything he had a glimpse of in his mind. But when he looked into that woman¡¯s mind, he found out that she was one of those instructors who would never give a perfect score even if the answer waspletely correct.


    He then decided to look for her weakness and discovered that she recently caught her husband cheating. So, he decided to bribe her in the guise of ¡®vengeance¡¯. And luckily, she epted.


    But this great poweres with an equally great price. This price was revealed in thest test in the form of trauma. Being hit from behind just happened to be one of the traumas he suffered from- traumas which were not of his own, traumas which were almost impossible to recover from.


    Thatst test was where luck yed part the most. No, it did not y any part in reacting to those strikes as his eyes had the power of kic vision and he himself was well versed in the art ofbat. Luck yed part on the fact that his demonic aura worked on that young male instructor.


    Demonic aura could monger fear and terror in its target. But normally it would not work if the power difference was too high. The fact that he was able to affect a level 6 circler with it while he himself had yet to start his journey as one could be considered a miracle.


    Thankfully, he was in a dominant position as had just punched the instructor, his mother was feared and respected by all and from what he observed from the instructor¡¯s memory- the instructor treaded very close to death once. All of these increased the chances of demonic aura¡¯s effectiveness and fortunately- it worked.


    But he was not the one who was the luckiest that day- that would be the final examiner. Yes, he might be called unlucky because he met a monster like Adrian and fell prey to the demonic aura even though the chance was minuscule. But he was lucky because Adrian managed to control himself.


    Otherwise, the poor instructor might have died. And it was a worse scenario then Adrian getting expelled for assaulting a teacher.


    ¡®Whatever. All¡¯s well that ends well. I managed to threat him to stay silent and I doubt he would even dare to give me anything less than a 9- the perfect score.¡¯ He thought.


    Around half a minute after Adrian¡¯s exit, Dolf Ironcross came out of the tent with quickened steps. His demeanour was nowhere near that of his previous proud self. Rather, it was the exact opposite.


    He finally stopped after making sure that there was a far enough distance between himself and the tent, and looked up at the sky.


    ¡®Why?!¡¯ Heined.


    He did great in the affinity test. He was a rare talent with a tier 4 affinity. He was not that surprised though because his family tested him before. But it increased his confidence nheless.


    ¡®What will be the temperature difference if the intensity of the fire is increased by 10%?¡¯ He remembered her question.


    He was really annoyed by the question but could not do anything. Failing that test meant he was not qualified to take potioneering sses. But still, he consoled himself since he did not want to study potioneering to begin with.


    In the next test, an old man tested his intelligence.


    ¡®The one before you gave 5 correct answers. How many can you?¡¯ He exactly remembers what the old man said.


    ¡®5? Isn¡¯t ¡®Dragon flies in the blue ocean¡¯ the only correct answer?¡¯ He almost felt like crying.


    Actually, he could have replied with the two correct possible answers if that old man had not pressured him.


    He again consoled himself because he was interested in magic circle research and the old man was kind enough to give him a passing score of 3.


    But it was the next test which truly disgruntled him.


    ¡®How many trees are there in the two fields?¡¯ He remembered her asking this question with an enraged face.


    ¡®Lady, I swear I¡¯ve never met you in my life; let alone offend you. How did I infuriate you so much that you had to ask that of all questions?¡¯ He barely held back his tears.


    He did not even bother to console himself anymore.


    Still, he had a little hope for the final test as they had yet to test hisbat capabilities and he was sure that thest one would. And he was very confident in that regard.


    But the moment he entered that final room, he was hit hard by a solid object. Before he could react, he was hit again and again¡­ and again¡­ and again¡­ and again until he barely escaped the tent through the exit.


    In that test, he could not even get a glimpse of the examiner¡¯s face or the weapon as he was busy ¡®defending¡¯ himself.


    Little did he know that was exactly the reason why the instructor kept hitting him. The examiner¡¯s face was still swollen from that punch from Adrian. So, he just made sure that Dolf Ironcross did not see this.


    ¡®Why?!¡¯ He could not hold back his tears anymore.


    He just hoped that thest test would give scores based on how much pain one could withstand and he would pass. Otherwise, he would have to go through his academy with only magic circle research as his advanced topic.


    After another half a minute, another examinee came out. Though his overall situation looked better than that of Dolf, he had an hopeless look on his face as he had a tier 3 affinity. Unlike examinees tier 4 and tier 5 affinity who were granted immediate admission into the academy, the tier 3 and below ones had to go through a bitterpetition.


    On the other hand, Adrian observed them and smiled. He was quite impressed with the testing system of the academy. Each of the five tests required about half a minute duration and after one examinee finishes a test, another immediately enters. That way, all of the five rooms were always upied and the tent was able to ept in an examinee almost every half a minute.


    This was quite efficient considering the fact that there were only six instructors involved and there were almost a thousand examinees. He calcted that the exams would not end before thete afternoon.


    He rested his back on the tree and closed his eyes but he did not sleep as he was unable to. None dared or cared to disturbed him.


    Time passed. The sun traveled a long way since morning and was almost at the other end of the sky.


    Adrian, whose eyes were still closed, felt someone sitting beside him.


    He slowly opened his eyes.


    It was the maid he recruited earlier that day.


    He did not say anything, nor did she.


    After a few minutes, the instructor with the ¡®sound¡¯ property- Micheal Northfields announced something with an amplified voice.


    ¡°The tests are over. Now, the results will be announced.¡±

 Chapter 8: Results

    Chapter 8: Results


    Everyone who were not standing got up on their feet. The moment hade.


    ¡°Every year, the tests might be different but what we test are the same. We test mainly two things- your affinity which was determined from your birth and your capabilities which could be improved through practice. And use two different scores- one for the first test which tests your affinity and the other for the next four testsbined which tests your capabilities. We will be taking in students by taking a holistic approach to the two scores.¡± The instructor announced.


    ¡°First, I would like to rify the score distribution. The result of the first test will be revealed in ¡®tiers¡¯ which, I believe, shoulde as no surprise to you all. And as for the second part- the four tests each carry a maximum possible score of 9; so, the full score in the part is 36.¡±


    ¡°Before I announce the results, I am happy to dere that we will be having two very special students this year, whose scores outshine all. I will call their names thest.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will start calling the names of those of you who passed one by one. Once you hear your name, you will immediately head towards the central road in front of my desk and stand still there.¡±


    ¡°Alec Nondreal. Tier 3; Score- 20 distributed 3-4-7-6.¡± He announced.


    ¡°YES!!¡± A young man standing on the northern field cheered and ran towards the desk.


    This way, the instructor- Micheal Northfields- announced ny seven more names one by one. The examinees called upon did not waste a single moment and ran towards the central road as fast as possible.


    98 examinees. No. 98 students were now standing in front of the desk. As for the rest, most of them had given up hope. And some of the more confident ones thought that they might be one of those two special students.


    ¡°Now, I will call the names of the special students.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, Isabe Hunt. Tier 5; score- 26 distributed 6-6-7-7¡±


    ¡°Tier 5 affinity!¡± Many shouted.


    The result was worthy of such a din. Because tier 5 were so rare that they appear in the Confederation only once every decade. Thest time a tier 5 talent appeared was about eleven years ago.


    But what was even more surprising was that this time, the talent of the highest level was amoner. Commoners with tier 5 affinity were even more rare as there was only one for every four nobles with tier 5 affinity.


    Last but no the least- she scored 26 in the other part of the test. It was among the top scores- only two less than the highest obtained score till then.


    But Isabe stood her ground as she had yet to gain permission from her young master.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the maid Adrian Darkheart picked up this morning?¡± Those who were at the scene began to whisper.


    ¡°Yes. Did he know of her talent? Or is he just lucky?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of Adrian Darkheart, I did not hear the instructor calling his name.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. He is just a little boy who still hides under his mother¡¯s skirt. Why is it so surprising that he isn¡¯t selected?¡± A burly young man who was selected snorted.


    Dolf Ironcross could not stand still. He retorted, ¡°How are you sure he is not the other special student who is yet to be announced?¡±


    Many were surprised by the fact that Dolf Ironcross, whose ¡®first¡¯ was snatched by Adrian Darkheart, was siding with Adrian.


    Unbeknownst to others, Dolf sided Adrian because he suspected that his unnatural examination had something to do with the man that snatched away what was supposed to be his. He did not know how but he knew his suspicions were not wrong.


    Any man who could affect the academy examinations were anything but ordinary.


    The burly young man did not dare to report not only because of Dolf¡¯s superior background, but also because of his perfect score in thebat test.


    Actually, the perfect score was the examiner¡¯s way of apology. He would definitely not have a perfect score otherwise. But that was enough to exhrate him.


    And sure enough, Dolf Ironcross was not wrong on his conjectures as the instructor¡¯s voice again resounded through the crowd.


    ¡°And thest student who is selected to get admitted is- Adrian Darkheart. Tier 4; Score- 36!¡±


    The announcement rendered everyone who were badmouthing Adrianpletely silent.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart obtained a perfect score- a feat unprecedented since the founding of the Academy. Furthermore, all of the examiners from the tests remarked that they were aggrieved by the fact that they were unable to give him a higher score. This testifies that the capabilities of Adrian Darkheart potentially exceeds that of any other youth in the Confederation; or possibly- the entire continent.¡±


    Everyone in the scene gasped, be it the selected students or the examinees who had to leave empty handed.


    All of them set their eyes on the person who stole the spotlight. Tier 5 talents might be rare but they definitely fell short whenpared to a perfect scorer.


    All of them saw Adrian looking down at the ground, his fists clenched and his whole body trembling. They thought that he was extremely excited.


    But little did they know¡­


    ¡®Tier 4?! Tier 4?! Not 5?¡¯ He was trying very hard not to lose control.


    The announcement triggered another one of his traumas, a more bizarre one at that.


    Imperfection.


    This trauma caused him to be a perfectionist. Hiszy self had one motto- ¡®Do less, but do it to perfection¡¯. Hence, he wanted to score a perfect 36 on the examination.


    But he managed to control himself through self-constion.


    Once he regained his rationale, while walking towards the central road, he thought for reasons why that ¡®olddy¡¯ might have hid his true result- tier 5 affinity. Isabe silently followed.


    He suspected that it had something to do with his safety as none of the Kingdom¡¯s enemies would want a monstrous genius like him to live. Or¡­


    He smiled.


    ¡®Miss Bell, O miss Bell, I wonder what sacrifices you have prepared.¡¯


    The two of them reached their destination under the gaze of a thousand pairs of eyes.


    ¡°Alright everyone. Those of you who are selected, congrattions. And those of you who are not, don¡¯t be disheartened as failure is a part of life. It¡¯s your decision whether to sumb to it, or learn from it. We have already sent your results to the emissaries from the other academies. You canmunicate with them outside.¡± The instructor dered.


    ¡®<Sound> property sure is convenient.¡¯ Adrian thought while the hundreds of rejected examinees were leaving through the gates.


    Those dejected faces which should have satisfied Adrian¡¯s sadistic self rather filled him with a sense of pity.


    ¡®What a pity. How good it would have been if I were the cause of their sufferings!¡¯ He shook his head.


    ¡°And as for you.¡± Instructor Northfields turned towards the selected students.


    ¡°I will congratte you again on behalf of all my colleagues and our students. As you might already know, you will be joining us this very day. So, we will give you half an hour to bid farewell to your guardians. Once you are done, return back here. Measurements will be taken for your uniforms and dorms will be allocated.¡± He ended the speech with a smile.


    Outside the gates, some guardians were consoling their rejected rtives, while others were crying along. Some were counselling with emissaries from other academies while others were leaving with their entourages. And some were still waiting.


    Among them were Isabe¡¯s father and Adrian¡¯s guardian, Rosalyn.


    After a few minutes, a cluster of youths wereing out of the academy. Unlike the examinees who came out earlier, they had a proud smile on their faces.


    As Adrian and Isabe were at their forefront, they were easily spotted by their respective guardians.


    ¡°How was it?¡± Rosalyn asked.


    ¡°Perfect score.¡± Adrian answeredzily.


    On the other hand.


    ¡°Father, I have made it!¡±


    ¡°Great! That means you will be able to serve young master without problems.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 9: We are…

    Chapter 9: We are¡­


    ¡°Your highness! I bring important news from the entrance examinations.¡±


    A young man, wearing a second-year uniform, entered the extravagant room and knelt on one knee. He was the student who apanied instructor Micheal Northfields during the examinations.


    In front of him sat a handsome young man with blonde hair and green eyes. He was being served by two beautiful maids.


    He looked at the student who just abruptly entered the room and said, ¡°This better be important. Or else, you know the consequences.¡±


    The student began to sweat profusely but he managed to regain hisposure.


    ¡°I assure your highness. I believe this matter will be of great significance to your rise to the throne.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This year, the Academy managed to admit two prodigious students; one being a tier 5 talent and another being a perfect scorer with a tier 4 affinity.¡±


    The handsome young man, who was the crown prince of the Kingdom of Nemphis, immediately stood up.


    ¡°Who are they? And where are they now?¡±


    ¡°The tier 5 talent is amoner named Isabe Hunt. And-¡°


    ¡°Amoner girl? Too easy- just propose her to be my concubine and she will open her legs.¡± The prince interrupted.


    The student smiled wryly and continued, ¡°And the perfect scorer is ¡®the Duchess¡¯s¡¯ son, Adrian Darkheart.¡±


    ¡°¡®Her¡¯ son?¡± The prince again sat down and began to contemte.


    The second-year student, the only other young man in the room stayed silent, not daring to stop his train of thought.


    After a few moments of contemtion, he snapped his fingers as a brilliant idea hit upon his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to him, let him join my sister¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°No buts. I know it¡¯s a pity to let go of such a talent. But if I let him under my wings, I will have to antagonise mother, who is still neutral. If I have to chose between a perfect scorer along with his background from a hostile country and the queen along with her family, which is the second strongest family in the entire Kingdom- I would always choose thetter¡±


    ¡°Your highness is wise.¡± The young man was smart enough not to ask why would befriending Adrian antagonise the queen.


    ¡°Both of them are staying at the ¡®Fredrick House''¡±


    ¡°Both of them?¡± The prince squinted.


    He was not surprised by the fact that ¡®Fredrick House¡¯ was being used as it was a sort of private luxurious dorm for royalties or special students. But this type of dorms were mainly for one person.


    ¡°Well, Isabe Hunt is Adrian Darkheart¡¯s maid.¡±


    Silent ensued.


    The silence was broken by a strong *thump* as the prince kicked the student hard on his chest.


    ¡°You son of a bitch, say that first!¡± The prince was infuriated.


    All the schemes he had cooked were rendered invalid.


    ¡°Go and call in Eric.¡± He regained hisposure and ordered the student.


    The young man managed to get himself up on his feet.


    ¡°I will leave then, your highness.¡±


    The prince, seemingly stressed, began to rub his forehead.


    ****


    *Knock.Knock*


    Adrian and Isabe, who made a special request to the authorities to let her stay with Adrian, were still getting ustomed to their new housing when they heard the door knock.


    ¡°Go.¡± Adrian ordered while looking around the house.


    Isabe simply nodded and went to answer the door.


    She saw a young man of strong and tall build, wearing a purple striped uniform, standing in front of the door.


    ¡°Miss Isabe Hunt?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°I am Eric Bradley. I am here to congratte you on behalf of the prince.¡± He looked down on her. He would not bow to amoner, no matter how superior his or her talent was.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Isabe closed the door.


    Eric waited, knowing that she had gone to ask for permission.


    A few momentster, the door opened again. The same girl was standing but there was a hint of nervousness on her face.


    ¡°The young master told you to¡­ he told you to¡­¡± she could not utter anything beyond that.


    ¡°He told me to?¡±


    She closed her eyes, clenched her fists and took in a deep breath.


    ¡°Fuck off! He told you to fuck off!¡± She mustered all of her strength and courage to say those few words.


    Such a strong voicing of the words made the already aggressive statement even more aggressive.


    The atmosphere became tense and silent.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± he pointed his trembling finger at her.


    His whole body was trembling from anger, his face twisted. Nobody ever dared to humiliate him, the rightful heir of Bradley house- a marquess family, like this. Besides, he already dered that he was here on behalf of the prince. He was so incensed that he was unable to gather words for a response.


    Before he could say something, both him and Isabe heard a jeeringughter.


    Both of them looked at the source of theughter, and found a beautiful uniformed girl with blond hair and green eyes apanied by two beautiful maids.


    ¡°Looks like I came at an unfortunate time.¡± She smiled at him.


    ¡°Your highness is jesting. I will take my leave.¡± Eric Bradley forced a smile while greeting the princess with a bow.


    Even though he was from her opponent¡¯s camp, he did not dare disrespect the princess. Disrespecting a royalty was treason and was punishable by death.


    He gave Isabe onest nce before leaving. He felt even more humiliated as the princess witnessed this shameful event.


    ¡°Are you princess Evelyn?¡± Before the princess could say anything, Isabe asked.


    ¡°How dare-¡± the princess interrupted her enraged maid, Ste.


    ¡°I apologise for her rudeness. Yes, I am Evelyn Greatwoods. May I have an audience with Sir Adrian Darkheart?¡± She curtsied.


    ¡°Young master was expecting you. Pleasee in.¡±


    Eric Bradley, who had yet to go out of their range, almost tripped over.


    ******


    These were, more or less, all the events that happened that day; before the conversation with the princess of course.


    Adrian was still lying on thefy bed with his eyes closed. Isabe entered the room and stood still beside the bed.


    ¡°You want the answer, right?¡± His eyes still closed.


    ¡°Yes. What is the connection that I feel?¡±


    ¡°In a sea of white sheep, if there are two ck sheep, will one of the ck sheep feel connected to the other?¡±


    She contemted for a moment before nodding, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We are like that.¡±


    ¡°So, we are ck sheep?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He instantly opened his eyes realising his mistake.


    ¡°No! We are not ck sheep.¡±


    ¡°Then, what are we?¡±


    ¡°We are¡­¡±


    Isabe peaked her ears. The answer was really important to her. She wanted to know what that damn fruit turned her into.


    ¡°Demons¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡®Demon?¡¯ She asked herself.


    ¡°What is a demon?¡± She wholeheartedly wanted to know what she was.


    Adrian got up from his lying position and sat on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Give that to me. And also bring it here and sit on it.¡± He pointed towards two objects.


    She was a bit confused, but still brought the items.


    She gave theb to her young master and ced the small stool in front of him and sat on it facing the opposite direction.


    He began to gentlyb her hair while answering the question.


    ¡°Well, demons have some special traits. But I will tell the two of their core characteristics for now.¡±


    Isabe was feeling great. The gentle and straightforward use of theb meant that hebed long hair before, and not a few times at that. The feeling reminded her of home. But it did not distract her from hearing what he was saying.


    ¡°Firstly, demons are sadistic and violent creatures. But they are also proud. Only the suffering they caused by their own hands makes them feel satisfied. And they care little about things likepassion, love etc.¡±


    No wonder she felt good at times when when she had scolded her siblings and her siblings cried. No wonder she did not feel bad at times when their whole family had to suffer due to various reasons. No wonder she felt that she did not belong in the society. It was because she was a demon.


    ¡°Secondly, all demons have desires. Desires they wish to fulfil without any sense of bottom line. It can be said that demons don¡¯t have any bottom lines at all. They will do anything to reach their goals. By anything, I mean ANYTHING.¡± Adrian exined.


    ¡®What is my desire?¡¯ She asked herself.


    But she had another question in her mind.


    She turned back and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°I became a demon because I ate a ¡®cursed¡¯ fruit. What turned you into one?¡±


    ¡°Darling, I was not made a demon.¡±


    He smiled.


    ¡­


    ¡°I was born twisted.¡±

 Chapter 10: Ervilia

    Chapter 10: Ervilia


    Two dayster.


    Isabe woke up.


    Like the previous morning, she found herself cuddled by her young master.


    ¡®Sleep here.¡¯ She clearly remembered her master¡¯s order when it was time for bed two nights ago.


    She wanted to retort but before she could, Adrian pulled her and made hery down beside him. He wrapped one of his arms around her and closed his eyes. Momentster, he was fast asleep.


    She had tried really hard to move his arm but she failed to do anything. Seeing no more ways to escape, she surrendered and went to sleep.


    Last night, she again had to sleep in her young master¡¯s arms. She was extremely nervous at first. But she got quite ustomed to it. And as far as she had seen, he had no other intentions other than using her as a pillow.


    As if he had sensed her waking up, he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± He let her free and got up from bed.


    ¡°Good morning, young master.¡± She followed and got up.


    Both of them were still in their night robes.


    ¡°Finally, our first day of ss.¡± He stretched his arms.


    ¡°Yes, I am quite excited.¡±


    ¡°How was the orientation, yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special.¡± Isabe smiled wryly.


    Apparently, Adrian was the first student in the history of the Academy to miss the orientation ceremony. It caused quite the ruckus.


    ¡°The uniforms were delivered yesterday, right? Bring mine.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Yes. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Momentster, Isabe brought a folded green-striped white shirt and a white pants.


    ¡°Hmm. Not bad.¡± He observed the clothings for a few seconds.


    He then opened both of his arms.


    Isabe tilted her head a bit. His actions confused her.


    Seeing her confused expression, Adrian said, ¡°What are you doing? Help me put my clothes on.¡±


    Isabe almost jumped from surprise. She pointed a finger at herself and sheepishly asked, ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Who else? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be my maid?¡±


    ¡°But- but-¡± Her face waspletely red, as if all of her blood rushed to her cheeks.


    Adrian did not need his demonic eyes to understand what was going on in his innocent maid¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Come here, I will teach-¡°


    *Ding. Ding*


    The bell interrupted him.


    ¡°Tsk. Only half an hour left before ss begins. I will let it go for today. But you won¡¯t be pardoned next time.¡±


    She nodded her head like a pecking hen.


    ¡°Now go and change. We will be leaving for ss together in 10 minutes.¡±


    She immediately left, her face still red from overthinking things.


    ******


    About half an hourter.


    In an archaic looking ssroom, twenty five young men anddies, most of whom were more or less excited, were busy chatting amongst themselves, or just sitting without doing anything.


    Entrance of a woman in herte twenties silenced the ss. Everyone went to their own spot, waiting for the instructor to speak.


    ¡°Hello everyone. I am instructor Abegail Bell and I will be your ss teacher. I will be teaching you everything basic about magic and circles, and also about general geography and history of our Continent, the Continent of Ervilia.¡±


    ¡°sses would normally start through introductions but we will skip the formalities as I already know about most of you through your application forms. But before we begin our lessons, I am really interested in one thing.¡± She was looking through the room until she finally fixed her gaze upon a certain student.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hezily replied, not bothering to stand up.


    ¡°May I know why you were absent yesterday at the orientation ceremony?¡±


    ¡°No, you may not.¡± He replied, same tone as before.


    The instructor coughed. Everyone was shocked; except for Isabe, who was already ustomed to such behaviour.


    Academy instructors were like distant existences to them; though all of the instructors weremoners, every single one of them were special in their own rights. They could fight against circlers of higher levels and still walk out victorious. And the instructors with silver adornments on their coats, like the one standing in front of them, were heroes and veterans from past stampedes or wars.


    Anyone would need to think twice before offending one, especially if he or she must study under the instructor for four whole years.


    ¡°Pardon. WHY were you absent yesterday?¡±


    ¡°It is a pain.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± The instructor squinted.


    ¡°It is a pain walking all the way from ¡®Fredrick House¡¯ to the auditorium.¡±


    ¡°But the Fredrick House and the auditorium are literally located adjacent to each other!¡± The instructor could not believe it.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Adrian casually replied.


    Not just the instructor, the whole ss had their mouths wide open. Only Isabe was smiling wryly, because she knew- this was the truth.


    The instructor did not know what to say. So she acted as if nothing happened and went to the lessons.


    ¡°Today, we are going to learn a little about the Continent of Ervilia. I know that all the nobles here know everything but I doubt that themoners know anything.¡±


    Two students began tough but soon enough, they realised their mistake- the level 6 circler standing in front of them was amoner.


    The instructor did not mind, at least not from her outside demeanour, and continued, ¡°The first thing you need to know before starting your journey as a circler is what you are up against and how strong are they. The continent of Ervilia is divided by the Prolix mountain range into two parts- the Northern wilderness, which is uninhabitable by humans and the Southern ins, the home of mankind.¡±


    ¡°But the core inhabitants of the South, mankind, are not united. The Empire rules the east while we, the Confederation, defend the west. The Confederation of Kingdoms is an alliance of numerous kingdoms, small andrge, founded by the Kingdom of Nemphis to stand against the Empire and the wilderness.¡±


    ¡°The kingdoms in the alliance are not equal. They can be divided into three tiers taking theirnd area, poption, military strength, and most of all- circler strength into consideration. Tier 1 kingdoms are small kingdoms, either from the maind or small inds. Theirnd area, poption, military strength, circler strength are lowpared to their higher tier counterparts. So, they have created their own alliance to support each other, and together- they are strong enough to stand up against a tier 2 nation.¡±


    Some students, who were from tier 1 kingdoms, clenched their fists from frustration but they knew that this was the truth. And among them was a beautiful youngdy named Cornelia de Recruz, the fourth princess of the Recruz Kingdom and the second highest scorer from the examinations.


    ¡°Speaking of tier 2 kingdoms, there are three- Northguard Kingdom to our west, Darkshore Kingdom to our south and the Kindom of Aurgoth to our Southwest. The Darkshore Kingdom is a military nation with the strongest military prowess in the Confederation.¡± She paused and cast a nce at Adrian, the only one who hailed from Darkshore in the ss.


    ¡°Then we have the Kingdom of Aurgoth which shares its borders with almost all the Kingdoms of the Confederation. As a result, the Kingdom is the centre of trade of the whole Organization. It also boasts thergest poption and a huge reserve of natural resources. Thenes the Northguard Kingdom, the closest ally of the Kingdom of Nemphis. They can be called the jack of all trades; theye second at everything- be itnd, poption, military or circler quality.¡±


    ¡°Finally, there is only one tier 3 kingdom in the whole Confederation and that is where you are at right now- the Kingdom of Nemphis. It is situated south of the wilderness and it borders the Empire to the east.¡± She stated proudly.


    ¡°This Kingdom is not that different from the tier 2 Kingdoms except the fact that we control the mostnd. Can anyone tell me what sets this Kingdom apart from the others and makes it the second strongest nation in the continent, only after the Empire?¡±


    Dolf Ironcross stood up and replied, ¡°Our circlers!¡±


    ¡°Correct. The quantity and quality of our circlers exceed all others. For example- our academy alone can outshine any tier 2 kingdom when ites to the quality and quantity of high level circlers.¡±


    Everyone, except some students who already knew of this, gasped. Especially themoners. It was everymoner circler¡¯s dream to join the academy. So, their excitement reached a whole new height.


    But Abegail was looking at Isabe all the time. She felt really good when Isabe revealed a surprised reaction.


    Adrian noticed this action and smiled.


    ¡®Daring to steal my maid? Dream on!¡¯

 Chapter 11: Magic

    Chapter 11: Magic


    ¡°So, that¡¯s the general knowledge you need to have about our continent, especially the Confederation.¡± She finished the lessons on that particr topic.


    ¡°Anyone have any questions?¡± She asked.


    ¡°How do I join the Academy?¡± Amoner immediately stood up.


    ¡°Being a little impatient, aren¡¯t we?¡± The instructor giggled.


    ¡°If you are able to reach level 5 before reaching 30 years of age, you can apply. Moreover, our Academy will reach out to anyone if he or she is highly talented orpetent.¡± She again looked at Isabe.


    Adrian, noticing her hints- again, could not stay quiet anymore.


    ¡°What if he or SHE rejects your invitation?¡±


    The statement hit the instructor like a bucket of cold water.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ then the Academy will not pursue the matter any further. We respect everyone¡¯s choices.¡± She barely managed a reply.


    ¡°d to know. It is really ufortable when someone greedily stares at your possessions, you know.¡± Adrian said with the samezy voice.


    The instructor could only put on a helpless smile.


    It did not take time for the smarter students to figure out the war Adrian and instructor Bell secretly fought. Among them were Dolf Ironcross and Cornelia de Recruz.


    Themoners had no clue. Among them were Isabe- the objective of the war- and the young man who asked the question- who was still standing,pletely forgotten by everyone.


    Though Isabe¡¯s intelligence was above average, as seen from her examination results, she had yet to know the ways of the world.


    ¡°We will proceed on to the next topic.¡± She tried to hide her loss using the oldest trick in the book- (literally) changing the topic.


    ¡°Magic.¡±


    Everyone in the ssroom including the nobles, who paid little attention to the previous topic, became serious- except Adrian of course. They arched forward and fixed their eyes upon the instructor. Adrian was still sitting casually, as if he were in his home.


    Observed closely, the nobles were more serious than themoners because only they knew the struggles of aristocratic society, they knew that power reigns supreme. And the way to strengthen themselves is-


    Magic.


    ¡°Those of you who are here should already know that not everyone is capable of using magic. You need to have affinity to magical energy to sense, absorb and control it. Noble children are almost guaranteed to have magic affinity as they are conceived by parents, both of them who are likely to be mid level circlers at the very least.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of levels, I want to rify that level 0-2 are low level, level 3-5 are mid levels, level 6-9 are high levels- of which level 9 is also called the supreme level.¡±


    At this point, the whole ss heard a muffledugh and all of the students looked at the source, which happened to be Adrian.


    ¡°Pardon me. I just remembered something funny.¡±


    The instructor ignored it and went on with her lecture.


    ¡°As formoners, who are unlikely to have one circler parents- let alone two, the probability of being born with magical affinity is very low. Nevertheless, hundreds ofmoners with magical affinity are born every year among the poption of the Kingdom which counts in millions. And every year, royal inspectors test the youths who came of age in their respective cities, towns and viges and invite the ones with magical affinity.¡±


    ¡°Now, I will be speaking of something that might interest you- tiers of magical affinity; especially because of the fact that this ss alone contains seven tier 4s, the cream of the crop of tier 3s and the most special of all- a tier 5.¡±


    All of the students in the ss were proud, and rightfully so. They were the best of the best among all the examinees and they were selected to be students of the ¡®Griffin¡¯ ss- a ss only for the ¡®chosen¡¯.


    ¡°There are 5 tiers of magical affinity- tier 1-5. Among them tier 1 and 2 are the mostmon- constituting about 90% of the circlers. Tier 1 can at most reach level 5 in their life and tier 2 can reach level 7, assuming they use a lot of magic crystals and potions. Otherwise level 3 and 5 are their limits respectively. Tier 3s, which constitutes about 10% of the circlers, can reach level 6 without any resources but with sufficient resources, they can reach level 8 at most.¡±


    Though the ones with tier 3 affinity were a little disappointed because of their inability to reach the supreme level, they consoled themselves thinking of the rarity of level 9 circlers in the whole continent.


    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t need to tell you twice that tier 4s are rare. Of the 937 examinees this year, only the 7 of you here have tier 4 affinity. Among them, you, Cornelia de Recruz and you, Dolf Ironcross should be level 9 seeds of your respective families, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dolf Ironcross answered proudly.


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡± Though the princess¡¯s answer was the same, her tone was not. One could easily see her head lowered and fists clenched.


    But none asked about the matter.


    ¡°How about Adrian Darkheart?¡± That burly young man who was looking down on Adrian during the examinations was in the same ssroom.


    The instructor looked at Adrian and started to speak.


    ¡°As far as I know, you should be¡­¡± She did not speak any further fearing she might be stepping into his personal zone.


    ¡°Yes, I lost my right to be the duke.¡±


    His casual statement caused a din. None knew of this matter, even members of power families like Dolf and Cornelia. The burly young man, whose name was Dan Silva, outrightughed.


    ¡°But the house promised all the resources necessary for my ascension to level 9 aspensation.¡±


    This statement caused even more surprise to the ones, including the instructor, who knew that every family could groom at most one level 9 circler every generation.


    ¡®So, the Darkheart family is grooming two level 9 circlers?¡¯ They asked themselves.


    Adrian smiled. Because he knew the truth.


    The day the Darkshore duke dered that he, Adrian, lost the right as the heir, all hell broke loose on the household. The sessor who was selected to rece him as the heir along with his mother, the second wife of the Duke were killed. The five high level circlers, vassals of the household, lost their lives while trying to stop the killer. Even the duke almost died.


    The grandfather of the duke, the only living level 9 circler of the family came out of seclusion just in time to save the duke. Even he could barely do anything to one of the fastest circlers on the continent. Seeing no way out, the supreme level circler decided to negotiate.


    That day, the ¡®silent¡¯ duchess, who got this nickname for her non-involvement in family affairs, returned to her room all bloodied. But not a single drop of that was of her own.


    ¡®Only that woman deserves to be my mother.¡¯ He said to himself.


    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s continue on with the lesson.¡± The instructor sessfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°But no matter how much you try to absorb magical energy, it is impossible to store it without an ¡®Initiation¡¯ potion and the understanding of an ¡®essence¡¯. This potion provides an overwhelming amount of magical energy along with the ability to clot the energy in a ce until it loses its effects. During the process, you have to contemte everything about the essence.¡±


    ¡°Essence is the fundamental of an attribute. Once you understand the essence, you can manifest magical energy into that attribute and use that essence. For example, if you understand the <Heat> essence of Fire attribute, you can manifest fire and use heat. If you understand the <Flow> essence of Water attribute, you can manifest water and control magical energy more effectively as it bes more fluid. The same goes for <Hard> essence of Earth attribute using which the body can be hardened or <Swiftness> essence of Wind attribute which can grant the user superhuman speed. But mind you, everyone can only have one essence and thus, one attribute.¡±


    ¡°Once the initiation process ispleted, you will be able to normally absorb magical energy into your magic core. The magic core will be formed in the heart and it will always be in a spherical shape. The radius of that sphere determines your level. That is, if the radius is 1 millimetre, then you are a level 1 mage. But what¡¯s more important is the ¡®Core Circle¡¯ which will grant you the powers of ¡®Properties¡¯. But I will leave that forter as you will need to reach level 3 first before forming a core circle.¡±


    ¡°Now, we are going to talk about the most important part, the foundation of magic itself- Circles.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart began to beat faster. Circles- the very foundation of magic. They were unable to curb their curiosity.


    ¡°Magic, even though the process looks simple, it is actually incrediblyplex. It is soplex that an ancient subject called ¡®Science¡¯ is needed to understand the process. Even with that subject, not everything can be exined. Worse, the existence of ¡®Science¡¯ is still a myth as there is no evidence of its existence.¡±


    The students were in a state of contemtion. They have never heard of this thing called ¡®science¡¯ before.


    ¡°But there is an extremely simple alternative to ¡®Science¡¯ and that is Circles. Through the usage of circles, magic energy can be manifested into it¡¯s practical form- spells. Different spells need different types of circles. And circlers can only use the attributes they understand the essence of. For example- wind circlers can only use wind magic.¡±


    ¡°Now, I am going to talk a bit about the different types of circlers. I will start with casters as they are the only ones who can directly cast spells. But being a caster requires high mental strength, imaging skills and magic control. Then, we have the augmenters who strengthen their body through practice and use augmentation magic duringbat to further strengthen their body to superhuman heights. Augmenters can be further divided into sses such as warriors, archers, assassins etc. We will learn about themter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Visit the library in an hour and pick a book about the ¡®essence¡¯ you want and study them thoroughly today. There will be counsellors there, question them about what attribute will be the best for you. Study whatever you pick thoroughly today as your ¡®initiation¡¯ ceremony will be held tomorrow.¡±


    *Ding.Ding*


    The bell marked the end of the ss.


    The poormoner who asked the question about about joining the Academy, who never got the permission to sit for some reason finally sat and sighed.

 Chapter 12: Initiation

    Chapter 12: Initiation


    ¡°Greeting, instructor!¡± Everyone in the ss stood up, Adrian included.


    ¡°Sit down, everyone. Hopefully, everyone sessfully chose and studied their essences.¡± She said while scanning the room.


    ¡°Seeing your weary and sleepless faces, I am assured that everything will go well today.¡± She giggled.


    ¡°Anyone have any questions?¡±


    ¡°Instructor, I think you forgot to talk about tier 5 affinity yesterday.¡± A student stood up.


    ¡°I forgot? No, my dear student. I just did not want to dispirit you on your first ss.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°Tier 5 talents, unless they themselves don¡¯t want to, WILL reach level 9. Additional resources will just hasten the process.¡±


    Everyone, including the ones who already knew this, consciously or subconsciously looked at Isabe.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ am sure, young master is better.¡± She blushed. Even though she had once be the centre of attraction before- during the entrance examinations, that was short lived as Adrian stole the spotlight. Now that she was once again the centre of attraction, she tried to apply what she learnt- surrendering the spotlight to someone else.


    But this time, it failed.


    ¡°Miss Isabe Hunt, would you give me the honour to be your husband?¡± A young noble did not waste a moment before proposing a marriage.


    ¡°Hmph. You are just the son of a viscount. I, Andros Chrysler, the first son of a count family, propose mdy Isabe Hunt to be my wife.¡± Another young noble chimed in and bowed towards her.


    ¡°Are you even worthy of her? I am the heir to a dukedom from the tier 2 Aurgoth and I promise the future position of duchess to you.¡± Another one joined the fray.


    Meanwhile, the youngdies andmoners were spectating the scenes. Most of the youngdies were jealous of Isabe while most of themoner men were jealous of their noble counterparts.


    ¡®I am sorry everyone. I am just a maid of young master. I am not worthy.¡¯ She would normally say this. She wanted to say this.


    But the words that came out were something else altogether.


    ¡°You are not worthy.¡±


    Last night, her young master had warned that this whole proposal thing could happen today. Furthermore, he told her what to say when this happens. She tried to reject, but like always, her efforts were futile. As a result, she was bound to act out of her naive and innocent girl character. But due to her being a poor actress, the statement which should have sounded haughty- sounded emotionless.


    And this emotionless tone made the statement countless times harsher than it should have been. And the fact that everyone was expecting something sweet and gullible from the ¡®innocent¡¯ and ¡®naive¡¯moner girl made it even worse.


    The harsh statement broke the three nobles¡¯ hearts like a piece of stone shattering a ss door.


    One could feel the pain and sorrow their twisted and sullen faces conveyed.


    But Isabe, the one behind this, was smiling.


    This beautiful smile, born out from the suffering of others, sent chills down the spine of everyone present, including the instructor.


    Everyone was surprised at the behaviour of the girl who can be called the incarnation of ¡®innocence¡¯ itself. How could the difference between expectation and reality be this vast?


    But the one who was the most surprised was not one of the three heartbroken nobles, nor was it the instructor- Abegail Bell who checked every one of her student¡¯s backgrounds. But it was none other than Isabe herself.


    She could not believe that the joys, the rights of every children, which were snatched by that cursed fruit would be returned to her once again. She could not believe that happiness could be harvested from others¡¯ pain and sufferings. But most of all, she could not believe that she actually hurt others and¡­ smiled.


    It was not an exaggeration when people thought of her as the incarnation of innocence. Since her childhood, even after taking that fruit, she never even thought of hurting others, let alone actually hurting them. The most she was capable of doing was to scold her siblings; even those scoldings were not enough to cause her siblings actual pain or sorrow. So, she never got to know the joy that could be obtained from the suffering of others.


    But that was not the case anymore as she got a taste of this ¡®joy¡¯.


    ¡®But, is this right?¡¯ She asked herself.


    Adrian, who was reading every one of her thoughts, knew that she only needs onest push.


    ¡°They say that making a woman smile is a taking step closer to her heart. You did your job well, making MY maid smile.¡± Adrian spoke as if he were mocking them.


    The three heartbroken nobles, though angry, could not retort because they were the ones who were trying to steal another¡¯s maid- which was looked down upon in the aristocratic society. They just could not let go of the opportunity of strengthening their family by adding a level 9 circler.


    But Isabe knew that the message was meant for her.


    ¡®Yes, I am not a human anymore; I am a demon. And it is a human¡¯s JOB to make me happy. And for this, they have to suffer!¡¯ She clenched her fists.


    ¡®Smart girl.¡¯ He praised.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Now, we will leave for the initiation ceremony. Everyone, follow me.¡± The ss today did not go as she was expecting. So, she tried to calm everything through the all- important initiation ceremony.


    The most central room of the ground floor of the massive academy building was the ¡®Hall of Beginning¡¯. It was the room where the ceremony took ce. This room was a sort of legacy as the ceremony could be done anywhere. It waspletely quiet with only one hunchbacked instructor looking after the thirty or so apparatuses filled with sanguine red liquid.


    Therge doors of the hall opened, attracting the attention of the instructor.


    ¡°Greetings, Miss Bell.¡± He greeted with a shushed voice.


    ¡°Greetings, Professor Midsley.¡±


    The instructors who were more focused on research were called Professors. Most of the professors of the Academy either belong to the Circle Research Department or the Potioneering Department. Professor Midsley belonged to thetter.


    ¡°Are they from the ¡®Griffin¡¯ ss? Why do they look so weak? Are they deserving of my potions?¡± He asked in the same shushed voice.


    ¡°I assure you, they are undoubtedly better thanst year¡¯s Griffin ss.¡±


    ¡°If you are the one saying this, I can only but believe it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honour.¡± She curtsied. The one in front of her was one of the oldest instructors in the Academy. He was offered the position of dean many times but all of those times, he rejected. He would rather tinker with potion recipes than seeing all those youngster brewing potions while he ¡®manages¡¯ the department.


    ¡°So, who¡¯s going first?¡±


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart was the first to apply.¡±


    ¡°Thatss¡¯s son? This brat better cause a phenomenon equal to that of her mother. Or I might use him for my next experiment as a test subject.¡±


    Everyone felt chills when they heard his ghostly voice, except the one in question- Adrian.


    ¡°Come here and sit down.¡± Professor Midsley pointed at a circr cushion ced a bit away from the table brimmed with potions.


    Adrian sat cross legged on the designated area.


    ¡°Drink this and immediately start to contemte on the essence you chose. You don¡¯t have to worry about umting magical energy or anything as my special initiation potion will do all the extra work.¡± Professor Midsley gave him one of the sanguine red potions.


    The students who were spectating gasped in surprise. Instructor Abegail Bell smiled.


    ¡°Yes, the initiation potions concocted by professor Midsley are special. These potions not only provide overwhelming magical energy and clots them, they also have the additional function of automatically absorb magical energy from the environment. As a result, the subject can allocate the entirety of his or her focus on contemting the essence.¡±


    She continued, ¡°But these potions need more ingredients including some rare ones. And only professor Midsley can create it using his unique property. So, only a very small amount could be concocted each year. So, they are provided only to the best of the best- the Griffin ss.¡±


    The students became even more excited hearing the speech. But they did not move their gaze away from Adrian even once.


    Adrian had already drank all of the potion in one gulp. His eyes were closed and his whole body radiated an aura of calmness.


    A few momentster, he opened his eyes. Everything was the same, nothing changed.


    He got up and went back to his former position, which was with the students.


    The students were confused and the instructors surprised.


    The instructors looked at each other.


    ¡°Strange. I can sense his energy signature. That means he seeded. But howe it did not cause any phenomenon.¡± Abegail remarked.


    But the professor only smiled and shook his head.


    ¡®It did not cause phenomenon? So, even you could not see it.¡¯ He then looked at Adrian.


    ¡®What a monster! Not only did he cause such a overwhelming phenomenon, he used his essence to conceal all of it, even from a level 6 circler. Is it really the <Conceal> essence?¡¯


    Adrian looked back at him and smiled.


    The professor smiled back knowing that Adrian knew he knew about the phenomenon.


    ¡°Next, Dolf Ironcross.¡± The ss teacher dered.


    Dolf followed the same process and he caused a phenomenon which caused everyone to hear metals nking. He sessfullyprehended the <Ma> essence of ¡®Metal¡¯ attribute.


    The other students followed one by one. Every one of the attributes have one essence. So, the all the students more or less caused the same phenomenon depending on their attribute. Only the magnitude differed depending on theprehension of the subjects.


    <Heat>, <Flow>, <Swift>, <Hard> and <Growth> caused raging fire, overwhelming tides, endless storms, devastating earthquakes and growing forests respectively. All of these were just illusions which have no effect on the physical world.


    Only the professor, along with Adrian of course, knew of the darkness that covered the whole world- something he wholeheartedly felt was more than just an illusion.


    ¡°Finally, Isabe Hunt.¡± Abegail dered.

 Chapter 13: Mia **

    Chapter 13: Mia **


    The day before the ceremony.


    Adrian was writing something on a parchment while Isabe was standing nearby.


    ¡°You are good with bows and knives, right?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes. Father taught me how to use the bow and I know how to cook.¡± The question surprised Isabe but she answered nheless.


    ¡°Perfect. You were born to be an assassin.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡­ WHAT!?¡± She was bbergasted.


    She wanted to retort. But before she could, her young master stopped writing and gave the parchment to her.


    ¡°This is the <Ghost> essence- study it throughly. Ask if you have any questions.¡±


    ¡°But you told me to pick the <Swift> essence today.¡± She raised her brows.


    ¡°Silly girl, that was just a decoy. The <Swift> essence is nothingpared to the <Ghost> essence.¡± He said in a narcissistic tone.


    ¡°But this essence- what attribute does it belong to?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nether wind¡±


    ¡°Nether wind?¡± She never heard of this attribute and rightfully so. It would be a miracle if anyone other than Adrian knew of this.


    ¡°It is a hybrid of Darkness and Wind attribute. The perfect attribute for the assassin ss.¡±


    ¡°A hybrid of two attributes?!¡± She was getting too many surprises that day.


    ¡°What? You are my maid. If anyone in this continent deserve to learn this, it is you.¡± He said proudly.


    ¡°I will not disappoint you.¡± She went to study the parchment.


    ******


    Isabe sat down on the cushion and drank the potion.


    A few secondster, she opened her eyes.


    The moment that happened, everyone felt chills down their spine even though any visual phenomenon did not take ce. Even Adrian and the professor felt that, albeit in a lower magnitude.


    Some of the could not stop shivering for a while even after the incident.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Many began to ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. These type of deviance urs every few years. It happens when someone has a differentprehension of essence from others or sometimes it happens for no reason at all.¡± Professor Midsley exined. He had seen a lot of such cases over the years.


    ¡°That¡¯s it everyone. From here on, you are full fledged circlers. Go and take some rest today as you should have understood by now- the process is quite tiring. You shall have a day off tomorrow as per the norms. But from the next day, sses will be resuming.¡± Instructor Bell dismissed everyone.


    Both Adrian and Isabe reached their quarter.


    The first thing Adrian did after going into his room was to jump on his bed.


    ¡°What a hassle!¡±


    Isabe was already ustomed to her young master¡¯sziness. She changed into her indoor outfit, which was a greenish dress.


    She began to do her days¡¯s work and the day began to pass uneventfully.


    Until the night.


    *Knock.Knock.¡±


    ¡®They had already delivered dinner; who came at this time?¡¯ Isabe was rushing to the door as she wondered who could it be.


    The moment she opened the door, she felt a push and the assant, who was wearing a ck hooded robe, entered the house and locked the door from inside.


    Before Isabe could shout, her mouth covered by the assant¡¯s¡­ soft hand?


    ¡°Shhh¡± The assant gestured to keep quiet while removing the hood.


    A beautiful face which was hidden under the hood, was revealed.


    ¡°I am her highness, the third princess¡¯s maid- Mia. I had an appointment with Sir Adrian Darkheart.¡±


    Adrian who was sitting on his bed and absorbing energy suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Looks like you are really a woman of your word, princess.¡± He muttered and smiled.


    A minuteter, the door opened. The royal maid, who already had her outer robe removed, stepped in. She was definitely a great beauty- on par with his handpicked maids back at home. The maid outfit she was wearing only added to her charm.


    He scanned her for a few moments before saying, ¡°I am sure the princess told you everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She answered with a sorrowful voice.


    ¡°So, you should know what rtionship exists between you and me.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s that of a master and a ve.¡±


    ¡°Good. Do you me the princess?¡±


    ¡°No, it is my duty as a maid to serve her highness. I don¡¯t me her and I have no regrets.¡± Her tone changed from one of sorrow to that of determination.


    ¡°No regrets?¡± He smiled.


    ¡°No!¡± She sounded even more determined.


    ¡°Strip.¡± But hismand deted her rising determination.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Mia thought she had heard wrong.


    ¡°Strip. Take off your clothes.¡± Adrian ordered with a in face.


    She panicked with a red face. She covered her chest with her both of her hands- apletely natural reaction


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­ but-¡°


    ¡°But what? As far as I know, you have already masturbated thinking of me. Worse- you pleasured yourself thinking of me with another woman, your ¡®highness¡¯ at that.¡± He interrupted her with an evil smile on his face.


    She opened her mouth in surprise, wide enough to fit an egg or two. That was her deepest secret. So, how did he know?


    Her already red face became even redder. She could not believe her dirty secret to be exposed like this; worse, the one who knew of her secret was none other than one of its very subjects. She wanted to crawl into a hole and nevere out.


    ¡°Sir-¡°


    ¡°Did you forget the rtion between us? Call me ¡®young master¡¯ from now on. And a ve should listen to her master, shouldn¡¯t she?¡± He interrupted her again.


    Mia gave up with a long sigh. She undid her cloth belt and dropped it on the floor. She then closed her eyes and hesitantly pulled the shoulder straps down her shoulder.


    The dress slid down her body to the floor.


    She looked very sexy with only her undergarments on. She undid her bra and dropped it. She subconsciously covered her breasts with her hands.


    ¡°Go on.¡± She heard her young master¡¯s voice.


    She took off her panties with one hand while covering her breasts with the other. Her eyes were still closed.


    Now, she waspletely naked. One of her hands was barely covering her breasts and the other was covering her crotch. She slowly opened her eyes with her head bowed down not daring to look at her ¡®young master¡¯. Her eyes were all watery and they gave a pleading look.


    ¡°Move your hands.¡± Adrian smiled.


    She slowly removed her hands. Her naked body came fully in view of Adrian.


    ¡°Come here and get on the bed.¡± He ordered.


    Mia nodded hesitatingly and sat beside Adrian.


    ¡°Now, pleasure yourself.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Mia could not clearly understand themand.


    ¡°Masturbate.¡± Her master dered.


    Mia went into a daze. But she quickly recovered and got further into the bed and lied down. She hesitatingly opened her legs and spread apart her knees and thighs. Her beautiful virgin pussy was now clearly in view of Adrian.


    Mia watched as her devilishly handsome young master looked at her vagina and this caused her a never felt before sensation to emerge from her heart.


    ¡°Begin.¡± Hearing themand, Mia began to move one of her hands towards her pussy and until she finally touched it. She felt it was already wet. She could not believe that she was already in such a condition just because he was looking at it. She took in a deep breath and slowly started to stroke her vulva. After the warmup, she put two of her fingers in and started to thrust them slightly deep into her vagina.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She was moaning and feeling a totally new level of pleasure. She knew that the reason behind this pleasure was that she was doing this act right in front of the person she fantasised of.


    She felt hotter and hotter. She began to go with the flow and wanted to give her young master the best scene possible. So she began to caress her breast with the other hand. She yed with nipples and squeezed her breasts and started to moan even louder. She asionally nced at the young man watching her and those moments made her even hotter.


    ¡°Ah¡­ young master.¡± She finally climaxed and the bedsheet became a mess.


    Mia got up from her lying position and sat. She looked at Adrian and her eyes seemed to contain¡­ lust?


    Adrian decided to join. He crawled towards Mia on the bed and got closer and closer until his face was an inch away from Mia¡¯s. Mia¡¯s heartbeat elerated from anticipation. And then it happened, the act she had been fantasizing about for thest few days.


    He kissed her. Both of them had their eyes closed. Initially, it was just the lips. But then, Adrian invaded Mia¡¯s mouth with his tongue. Mia did not resist; rather, she used her own. The kisssted for a few moments until it finally broke apart. A bridge of saliva expanded from their mouths as they moved away until it copsed.


    Adrian gracefully took off his greenish robe and then his pants. His big shaft came in view of Mia.


    ¡°So Big!¡± Mia gasped. Though she had never seen an erect penis before, she learnt of it from a few of her friends. But the mental image she formed was nowhere close to the one in front of hers in size. She estimated that it was at the very least- 8 inches.


    Adrian smiled and used his hands to separate her thighs, bringing her pussy into his views again. He brought his shaft close to her vagina and began to tease her by sliding it on her wet pussy lips.


    This action of him had her trembling from anticipation. She again gave Adrian a pleading look; but this time, the objective was theplete opposite.


    She desperately wanted her pussy to taste the young master¡¯s dick.


    Seeing her anticipation, Adrian did not hold back anymore. He slowly slid his big dick into her vagina. The only obstruction it faced was her intact hymen, which would exist no longer from that moment. A bit of blood trickled down.


    ¡°Aaaaaah¡­¡± she felt a stinging pain but she endured, her eyes closed. What followed the pain was pleasure- a level of pleasure she never felt before.


    She opened her eyes and saw Adrian looking at her eyes, his hands on her knees and his hips thrusting to and fro. The pleasure she was feeling was enough to cause her to faint but she was enduring. She was moaning and moaning loud. She did not care if anyone heard her, she just wanted to enjoy this to the fullest.


    He let go off Mia¡¯s knees and started to y with her breasts and her nipples. He kissed her time to time- her lips, her neck, her breasts, everywhere. Sounds of moans filled the room.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah¡­ I am going toe.¡± Mia was the one to climax first; her body arched back, mouth opened agape and eyes rolled back and a few momentster Adrian released his load inside Mia. The hot fluids rendered Mia almost unconscious from pleasure. Adrian finally fell on Mia¡¯s body and they shared a hot kiss. Mia began to pant heavily.


    She again heard her master¡¯s charming voice.


    ¡°Ready for the next round?¡±

 Chapter 14: Weapon Selection

    Chapter 14: Weapon Selection


    Two weekster.


    The Griffin ss was lively. None of the students were absent and everyone was discussing something exciting.


    But as soon as the ss teacher entered, the lively atmosphere became silent. Everyone stood up and greeted her.


    The instructor returned the greeting before saying, ¡°An exciting day, isn¡¯t it? Everyone of you will get choose your own weapons today.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone replied in chorus, except a certain individual.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart.¡± The instructor called.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you have applied for a custom weapon. Normally, the Academy does not ept such requests. But considering your exemry results in this year¡¯s entrance examination, the principal decided to ept your application. After the ss, you will follow me to an expert smith. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± His answer was aszy as usual.


    Meanwhile, the other students were curious about his application.


    ¡®What weapon does he want?¡¯ They thought.


    ¡°I hope everyone has already decided their weapon choice. Remember, a weapon is a circler¡¯s lifeline, especially if you want to be an augmenter. Don¡¯t worry about defensive and support equipments now; they will be providedter.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    ¡°Okay. So, let¡¯s begin today¡¯s lessons. The topic is ¡®magical immunity.¡¯ Anyone ever heard of this before?¡±


    All the nobles raised their hand, except Adrian who was toozy even to do that.


    ¡°The resistance that is formed in your body when youprehend an essence against that very essence is called magical immunity. For example, fire circlers whoprehended the <Heat> essence will develop a resistance against heat. So, they will be immune to fire spells. Of course, that depends on the power difference; if a level 9 fire circler decides to fry a level 1 circler of the same attribute, thetter will be defenceless.


    ¡°Wind circlers will develop kic vision. So, extreme speeds will not affect them in any way. Earth circlers will get superhuman strength to crush hard objects. Water circlers are a bit special as they get a bit of all the ¡®magical immunity¡¯ powers mentioned earlier. Water circlers are called the most bnced for a reason.


    ¡°But the most special ¡®magical immunity¡¯ belong to the dark circlers.¡± She stopped and looked at Adrian, the only dark circler in the ss.


    She continued, ¡°The essence they develop immunity against is <Conceal> which means that it is hard to conceal something from them. Due to this heightened sensory ability, they are a tough foe to fight against and especially- to assassinate.¡±


    Everyone, except a few, looked at Adrian. Themoners found it a pity that the Academy had no further properties. The Darkheart house is the only family in the Confederation to have a property for the darkness attribute. And this one property was enough to make them one of the strongest families in the whole continent and better than most families with two properties.


    The ss went on for a few more minutes until the bell rang.


    *Ding. Ding*


    ¡°Everyone, follow me to the armoury.¡±


    All the students stood up and began to follow their instructor.


    The armoury was in a separate building beside the library. A young male instructor, wearing a white robe with bronze embroideries, was waiting beside the entrance of the building.


    ¡°Greetings, Miss Bell.¡± The assistant instructor bowed.


    ¡°Greetings. They are the future of our Confederation- the Griffin ss. Help them choose their weapons.¡±


    ¡°This is my duty. I will naturally do my best.¡± He bowed again before taking the students into the building.


    Adrian was still standing behind Abegail- a little too close.


    The moment she turned around, his handsome face was right in front of hers. They were both looking into each other¡¯s eyes.


    She barely saved her soul from getting sucked into those abyssal eyes. She stepped past him and quickened her pace- her face all red.


    ¡®Damn! Why is he so handsome?¡¯ She could not get him out of her head.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Instructor, are you sure we are supposed to go this way?¡±


    His statement brought her back to reality.


    She changed her direction in such a way that would not let Adrian look at her face- the face which was even redder than before.


    ¡®Fuck! I lost all my dignity as an instructor today.¡¯ She wanted to run away and hide herself.


    But Adrian was thinking something else.


    ¡®Who will be the first to fall? The daughter? Or, the mother?¡¯ He secretly smiled.


    Soon enough, they reached their destination- the Academy guesthouse. The guesthouse was a building whose grandeur was not any lower than that of the main building. Even though it was not as big as thetter, it¡¯s stunning architecture and idyllic surroundings made up for it. This showed how the Academy treated their guests. But this was of no surprise as only the best of the best were worthy to be the institution¡¯s guest.


    Abegail, who managed topose herself, knocked on the door not more than thrice.


    *Knock. Knock. Knock*


    The door opened. An old bearded man whose sturdy body belied his age stepped out.


    ¡°Greetings, Sir Forge.¡± Abegail bowed. Even though the greeting was usual, the respect it carried was a whole lot more.


    ¡°Tsk. Lass, just call me uncle.¡± He replied in an annoyed tone.


    She just smiled wryly in response.


    ¡°This is Adrian Darkheart. He shall be your customer this time.¡±


    ¡°Darkheart, eh? Do your mother still use that rapier I made?¡± He asked in a grumpy voice.


    ¡°It has tasted more blood than any other rapier in the continent.¡± Adrian replied proudly.


    ¡°I knew she would not waste it, it is one of my greatest masterpieces. And I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me either- neither with your weapon choice nor with its usage.¡± He gestured Adrian toe in.


    ¡°I will leave then.¡± Abegail bowed.


    ¡°You are noting in?¡± The old smith asked.


    ¡°I am sorry. I have a very busy schedule today. I will visitter when I have the chance.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Go away then.¡± He snorted.


    Abegail bowed again and left.


    ¡®Busy schedule? I just want to stay away from him until it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡¯ She thought while leaving.


    Both of them sat opposite to each other in the balcony. There was a table between them upon which were papers and drawing materials. The beautiful scenery outside created a perfect atmosphere for discussions.


    ¡°So, I would like¡­¡±


    It took about half an hour for the discussion to end.


    ¡°Are you really sure you want a weapon like this?¡± The old man raised his brows.


    ¡°Why? Any problems?¡± Adrian smiled as if he were challenging the smith.


    ¡°No, but wouldn¡¯t a spear be more practical for its longer range? A sword for its versatility? Or even a mace for its power to crush?¡± He was still a little doubtful.


    ¡°I still want this. If any weapon in the world suits me, this is it.¡± Adrian stood firm to his decision.


    ¡°Suit you? I don¡¯t see any practicality of this weapon except¡­¡± his voice trailed off, his eyes opened wide as he looked at the harmless looking pretty boy sitting in front of him.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Adrian replied as if he knew what the old man was about to say. It¡¯s because he really knew what the old man was about to say.


    The old smith smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°If you are not the perfect example to ¡®Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover,¡¯ I don¡¯t know who is.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°Oh, trust me. You wouldn¡¯t say this if you had seen my true self even once.¡± Adrian replied after a shortugh.


    ¡°I seriously don¡¯t want to.¡± The old man again shook his head.


    ¡°So, can it be done?¡± Adrian spoke in a serious voice for the first time since the beginning of the conversation.


    ¡°Though this weapon is a bit peculiar and unique, you also can¡¯t deny the fact that it is also one of the mostmon weapons out there. It won¡¯t be easy, but it is not impossible either.¡± The old man also answered in a serious tone.


    ¡°The time?¡±


    ¡°Two weeks at most.¡± The smith replied with pride.


    ¡°Just what I expected from the creator of the ¡®all-piercer¡¯.¡± Adrian brought forth his hand.


    ¡°I never felt pity for my creations¡¯ preys, not until this one.¡± The old man brought forth his. They ended the deal with a firm handshake.


    A few minutester, Adrian met up with Isabe.


    ¡°Did you choose what I told you to?¡± Adrian questioned.


    ¡°Yes- the the ¡®Skyhunterposite bow¡¯ along with its necessary equipments and the ¡®Sabretooth twin des¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Two weeks passed.


    ¡°Young master, a staff came to deliver a parcel.¡± Isabe brought a wooden box to Adrian¡¯s room.


    ¡°Looks like that old man has yet to lose his integrity. Put it there.¡± He gestured her to put the box on the desk.


    He went to the box and opened it.


    The curious Isabe, who was unable to see inside, tried to peek but failed to see what was inside.


    ¡°Old man, you exceed my expectations.¡± Her young master¡¯s mutterings were all she could here.


    That night- dinner time.


    Adrian had ordered a steak to celebrate the arrival of his weapon.


    He had yet to begin eating and Isabe was busy serving.


    She suddenly stopped and turned back.


    ¡°How many?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Not bad. But actually, it¡¯s four.¡±


    Despite Adrian¡¯s praise, she felt a little disappointed.


    Adrian looked at a certain direction and smiled malevolently.


    ¡°Looks like tonight¡¯s feast just got better. Isabe, bring that box here.¡±

 Chapter 15: Feast *

    Chapter 15: Feast *


    The night was not too dark as the full moon smiled upon the world- lighting it up.


    Four silhouettes could be seen standing upon a roof- the roof of one of the most special dorms in the Academy, Fredrick House. Their faces were hidden by hoods and fabric masks.


    ¡°Is it really necessary for all four of us to gather just to eliminate two newbies?¡± One of them said in a low voice.


    ¡°Orders are orders, Fourth.¡± Another one said.


    ¡°Understood. So, what¡¯s the n of action?¡± The one called ¡®Fourth¡¯ asked.


    ¡°You break in first and kill them as soon as possible. We will be on standby. If we sense something wrong or if you send the distress signal, we will take action immediately.¡± The leader ordered.


    ¡°Sense something wrong? Distress signal? This task is easy-peasy. I will be back in 5 minutes.¡± He set off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them.¡± The leader warned.


    ¡°Wanna bet how much time it will take for him to finish the job?¡± A feminine voice was heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time for-¡± the leader was trying to say something before he suddenly stopped.


    The other two had shock written on their face.


    ¡°Fourth, he-¡± the female amongst the three tried to say something.


    ¡°We lost his energy signature. He is¡­¡± the member of the team who had yet to spoke a word spoke for the first time.


    ¡°Dead.¡± The leader dered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what happened. Keep your guards up. For a level 2 circler to be killed in such a short time, there might be a mid level or even a high level circler defending the targets. If the power difference is too high, we immediately abort mission. Understood?¡± The leader briefed while they were heading for their objective.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The others replied in chorus.


    They broke in through an open window and soon enough, they reached the scene.


    Their eyes almost popped out from what they saw.


    A devilishly handsome young man who looked not any older than 16 was holding their deadrade in the air- a few inches above the ground- not by the cor, nor by the throat; but by the eye sockets.


    Blood was trickling down from those empty eye sockets as if their deadrade were crying out crimson tears, his mouth which was wide open conveyed that thest expression he ever had was of shock, or maybe regret, or both.


    But sensing no mid level circler in the vicinity and the young man¡¯s level 0 energy signature, they came to the conclusion that the only usible exnation was that Fourth was caught off guard and was punished for that fatal mistake.


    They split up and surrounded the young man, their target. The leader, First, was directly in front of Adrian; the taciturn member, Second, covered Adrian¡¯s right; and the only female member, Third, positioned herself to Adrian¡¯s left.


    All of them were at least 5 meters away from their target, as they were still vignt because of their deadrade.


    Adrian was the first to take action, he reached out his free hand and grabbed the dead body¡¯s shoulder firmly.


    What happened next instilled fear into these spies. They saw something that even their conditioned minds could not digest.


    *Rip*


    Adrian tore and pulled out the head of the dead body along with his entire spine from the body.


    *Ssh*


    A substantial amount of blood sshed all over Adrian and the floor. Now, one of his hands had the headless and spineless part of the body still held by the shoulder and the other hand had a tore apart head along with the entire spine.


    Before they could decide whether to abort mission or not, an overwhelming aura fraught with killing intent enshrouded them- rendering them immobile. The fear they felt were unlike anything ever before. Their instincts were screaming ¡®RUN!¡¯ but s, they were unable to.


    The ¡®monster¡¯ in front of them dropped their ¡®divided¡¯rade, his hands now free. They could see a peculiar dark pair of gauntlets covering his entire forearms; it was peculiar because two inch long ghastly looking ws protruded from each and every one of the fingertips.


    Adrian looked at the blood-covered gauntlets, especially at the ws. He remembered the question that old smith asked.


    ¡°Spears are known for its long range but can they rip their preys apart?¡± He muttered.


    He then looked into the eyes of the assants one by one- the eyes which showed immense fear. He muttered something so silently that only his lips moved.


    But the trained spies who felt their souls being pried upon could understand what he was muttering and this caused them to feel even more horrified. The mutterings were simply-


    ¡°Second. Andrew Roberts.¡±


    ¡°First. Don Kyle.¡±


    ¡°Third. Anne Ircas.¡±


    ¡®Did he really look into our soul? How did he know of our identities?¡¯ They thought.


    ¡°So, in which order shall I kill? Mhmm let¡¯s see, the one I killed is called Fourth; so let¡¯s go third, second and finally First, shall we?¡± He could not let go of his obsession for perfection.


    He began to walk towards Third, the only female of the team.


    He clutched her throat and held her up in the air. He used his other hand to remove her hood and the cloth which was used to cover her lower face. A pretty face was revealed. Albeit, that pretty face had horror written all over her face.


    ¡°Not bad, but not enough.¡±


    *Rip*


    He ripped off all off her clothes and a bit of skin leaving herpletely naked.


    ¡°ANNE!¡± the taciturn Second shouted in rage but was unable to move from his spot as he was still locked by that baleful aura.


    ¡°LEAVE HER ALONE!¡± he threatened.


    Adrian looked at him and said, ¡°You are her lover, right? Unfortunately, I am in a mood to enjoy some pain and suffering, not of my own of course.¡± He turned back to the pretty baredy and licked his lips.


    He started to fondle her plump breasts leaving behind bloody w marks. Tears welled up in her eyes. The pain and humiliation made her want to scream but she refrained as there was still a bit of pride left in her.


    ¡°You are not worthy, but I am a gentleman. I can¡¯t let you leave ¡®unprated¡¯, can I?¡± A smile creeped across his blood covered face.


    The creepy smile caused her to feel a terrible sense of foreboding.


    He brandished his ws and-


    *Sphhhlt!*


    He stabbed her bare abdomen.


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!¡± She let out a high pitched scream that wrenched the soul of the other two. But this did not stop Adrian; he stabbed again, and again, and again, and again, and again until he finally stopped; and so did the scream.


    Adrian did not stop because she was dead or he was tired, he stopped simply because there was no more abdomen to stab into. What reced it was a disgusting mess of blood and innards that resembled a bloody porridge. It was falling bit by bit onto the floor.


    One could see her visible lower ribs protecting her lungs which had yet to seize pumping and her heart which stopped beating a few moments ago, and her lower spine which was barely holding the upper and lower parts of her body together.


    ¡°Swords are versatile, but can they make a mess like this?¡± He muttered as he dropped the carcass on the floor.


    Second, who lost his ability to voice out anything because of that horrible scene, finally got back his voice.


    ¡°ANNE!!!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°WHAT HAVE YOU DONE? I WILL KILL YOU!!!¡±


    He began to rush towards Adrian with full force despite the effects of the demonic aura.


    ¡°Ah. Love! What a strong emotion! But it still loses to hate. You could not do anything with love to save her. But with the hate you bred for me, you managed to break through my demonic aura.¡± Adrian¡¯s smile had yet to move away.


    Second unsheathed his sword and swinged at Adrian with full force. Adrian nonchntly dodged it which caused the sword to miss and hit the floor, leaving behind a massive mark.


    ¡°Ohho! You are converting your life energy to magical energy, which causes your power to increase to level 3 from that of a level 2. Not bad.¡± He casually remarked.


    The crazy Second swinged his sword again but the result was the same.


    ¡°Ok, enough ying around.¡± Adrian kicked his opponent hard before Second could regain his bnce after that uncontrolled swing. This resulted in the assant to fall hard on the ground.


    ¡°As you showed me the miracles of love and hate, I will reward you with a quick death.¡±


    Thest thing Second saw was a feeting at him.


    *St!*


    His head was crushed as if it were a watermelon- brain-matters sshing everywhere.


    ¡°Maces can crush. But why would I need them when my foot is enough?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± He looked at the only one remaining, First, with the same creepy smile on his face. He picked up Second¡¯s sword.


    The poor spy leader lost half of his soul while witnessing the horrible deaths of hisrades- therades he grew up with, therades he trained with, fought with, bled with. Now, they were all gone.


    The regret, the pain, the sorrow he felt was unmeasurable. But one emotion, outthrew them all- fear! He never could have imagined that the puny newbie who was supposed to be a level 0 circler would turn out to be such a ferocious monster.


    ¡°I am extremely sorry for what we have done. I will tell you who we work for.¡± He gave up. Loyalty, vengeance- he threw these things away from his mind. Against such a monster, nothing could be done.


    ¡°Shhhh¡± Adrian gestured him to stay silent.


    But this small gesture was enough for his instincts to shout ¡®STAY SILENT!¡¯


    Adrian got close to him and swung his sword.


    *Ssh*


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah¡± screamed the spy leader as his left arm was cut off.


    Before he could gain hisposure, Adrian grabbed his other shoulder with the ws perforating it.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah¡±


    *Rip!*


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah¡± Adrian ripped his other arm off.


    ¡°As I thought, ripping and tearing is more fun than cutting.¡±


    *Rip!*


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah¡±


    *Rip!*


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah¡±


    The ws also tore his lower limbs off. But a level 3 circler¡¯s superior vitality kept him alive.


    And finally, Adrian grabbed his throat and ripped it off.


    Thest of the assants- dead. Adrian¡¯s smile- yet to disappear.

 Chapter 16: Spies and Traitors

    Chapter 16: Spies and Traitors


    ¡°Ronald!¡±


    ¡°Mister Hastings!¡±


    ¡°Are you in charge of this area this evening? What happened? I sensed a bit of magical energy fluctuations and also screams. Where is iting from?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I also sensed them; I was on my way to the Fredrick House.¡±


    ¡°The Fredrick House!?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Hurry up!¡± Both of them stepped up their pace as they rushed towards the Fredrick House.


    Once they reached the door, the silver adorned instructor Hastings pushed the door- it was not locked. He felt a sense of foreboding, but that did not stop him from entering along with hispanion.


    But the moment he entered, a metallic scent sieved through his nostrils, a smell that reminded of those dark days- days of bloodshed and deaths.


    ¡®Blood!¡¯ Both of them looked at each other, shock written on their face.


    They rushed towards the core of the house, the metallic smell getting more intense with each and every step until they finally reached the destination.


    They saw something that churned their very core. Even a veteran like instructor Hastings could admit that he had never seen a scene more horrible than this.


    There were bodies- pieces of bodies to be exact- lying almost everywhere on the floor.


    There was a body separated into a head along with spine and ¡®others¡¯. There was a naked female whose non existent abdomen was in a mess on the floor. There was a body with a crushed head nearby, brain-juice scattered. And probably thest, apletely dismembered body with its throat ripped off.


    But any of these was not the weirdest thing in the room; that would be the young man- stained everywhere by blood- who was sitting at the dining table, cutting and putting in pieces of steak in his mouth. And he had a jolly smile on his face as if he were the happiest man in the world.


    ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you the man who tested mybat capabilities? We meet again.¡± He said, food still stuffed in his mouth.


    ¡°How dare-¡± Before the assistant instructor called Ronald could finish his statement, his mouth was firmly covered by instructor Hastings¡¯s hand; his fearful eyes conveying the words-


    ¡®Do you want to get us killed?!¡¯


    ¡°Hehe. Sir Adrian Darkheart, I sincerely apologise for not being able toe and meet you during this whole month.¡± He bowed.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologise about; I know of your busy schedule. Have you had dinner yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I already-¡°


    ¡°I said- Have. You. Had. Dinner. Yet?¡± Adrian said emotionlessly as he lost his smile.


    The instructor began to sweat profusely.


    ¡°On second thought, I am famished.¡±


    ¡°Great! Would you join me in dinner?¡± Adrian got his smile back as he invited the instructor.


    ¡°Sure! It is an honour.¡± He ran towards the seat beside Adrian¡¯s as if he were running for his life.


    The assistant instructor tried to follow but before he could-


    ¡°Who invited you?¡± The emotionless voice could be heard again.


    ¡°You! Stay right where you are. Once our conversation is over, I will join you.¡± The senior instructor feared nothing more than that emotionless voice- the voice which was engraved in his mind on that fateful exam day.


    He soon sat beside the ¡®monster¡¯.


    ¡°About¡­ this¡­¡± He pointed at the carcasses, trying go the most round-about way as possible.


    ¡°What do you do when some flies annoy you when you start to eat?¡±


    ¡°Swat them?¡± He raised his brows.


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    He again looks at the four carcasses and looked back at Adrian.


    ¡®That is swatting flies?¡¯ He asked himself.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± He was curious.


    ¡°I should be the one asking that. They are students of this Academy.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± He stood up from his seat and looked at the corpses again. Ignoring the one with the sttered skull, he looked at the other three. Now that he looked carefully, he found them familiar.


    ¡°Third and fourth years!¡± He muttered with surprise.


    He then looked back at Adrian and asked, ¡°Who are they working for? The Empire?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I tried to pry something out of them but they kept their lips tight.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. How daring to instil spies inside the Academy!¡± He clicked his tongue.


    ¡°But I have something vital to tell you.¡±


    The assistant instructor was still standing at his position, a bit scared. He had looked at the bodies a few times and the more he looked, the more scared he got. So, he stopped looking at them. He had begun to observe the conversation between the student and the instructor.


    Though he could not listen to anything, he had seen the instructor once standing up and looking at the messed up carcasses before sitting again. And now, the instructor again stood up with a shocked expression before sitting down again.


    ¡®What are they speaking about?¡¯ He was really curious.


    And what he felt was weird was the fact that even though Mister Hastings was invited to ¡®dinner¡¯, neither did the student offer any food nor did the instructor ask for anything.


    A few momentster, the instructor stood up again; but this time he bowed towards the student before turning around to leave.


    ¡®Looks like it¡¯s over.¡¯ He thought.


    ¡°Ronald, go and bring someone to clean this ce up.¡± The senior instructor ordered.


    ¡°On it.¡± He turned back to leave the dorm.


    But before he could take a step forward, an overwhelming amount of energy locked onto him, restricting his movement. Before he could react, he felt sharp pain on both of his wrists and ankles. His tendons were cut. He lost his ability to move and fell down.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!¡± He screamed from the intense pain.


    Before he could regain hisposure he felt a cold sensation on his throat. The senior instructor was pointing a sword at his throat.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± He shouted.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± His reaction was the same.


    ¡°Is it the Empire?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. We will find out once we check the secret letters you have been hiding in your room.¡±


    The assistant instructor¡¯s expression finally changed.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°So, you are really a spy! I did not expect this from you Ronald!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The assistant instructor began tough crazily.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯ve found out, you will fall! Long Live the Empire!¡±


    *Boom!*


    He exploded his magic core; killing himself in the process.


    ¡°It¡¯s that damn Empire!¡± The instructor stomped his foot in rage.


    ¡°What the hell happened here?!¡± A few momentster, a middle aged woman entered the scene.


    She was apanied by two other senior instructors. Though they were too far away to sense the battle between low levels. The usage of <Boundless> property and the self destruction of a magic core attracted their attention.


    ¡°Greetings Principal! To you too- Miss Bell and Mister Northfields.¡± Instructor Hastings bowed.


    They could not hide the shock they got from the bloody scene in the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    Instructor Hastings exined everything.


    ¡°So, these four students are actually spies from the Empire who tried to assassinate Adrian and Isabe; and so is assistant instructor Ronald.¡±


    ¡°Strange.¡± Instructor Northfields remarked. He was the same person who conducted the examinations this year.


    ¡°What?¡± Instructor Bell asked. Who could it be but Adrian¡¯s ss teacher?


    But it was the principal who answered, ¡°We know that there are Imperial spies among us; but the most they do is gathering information. They never attempted assassinations.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Adrian Darkheart is too pivotal.¡± Instructor Hastings remarked, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°First of all, he is one of the most capable students we ever admitted- a perfect scorer. Furthermore, we can¡¯t deny the fact that killing him in the Academy would increase the tension between Nemphis and Darkshore. And knowing Senior Darkheart, even a war might happen.¡± He exined.


    Everyone nodded.


    ¡°But how did you know that Ronald was a spy?¡± Abegail Bell was curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Adrian Darkheart, it was his suspicions.¡± He answered.


    ¡°On what basis?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the time of the strike. Normally, the best period of assassinations iste night when everyone¡¯s asleep. But the assassins decided to strike during dinner, which is definitely unusual. And at that time, the one in charge of patrolling the area was-¡°


    ¡°Ronald.¡± Abegail was the one who finished the statement.


    ¡°But what if it¡¯s just a coincidence, what if he was innocent?¡± Abegail asked.


    ¡°This¡­¡± He looked at Adrian. He did not disclose the matter of those secret letters as Adrian asked him to keep it a secret.


    Everyone followed and looked at Adrian, waiting for an answer.


    Adrian nonchntly finished his dinner,pletely unbothered by the discussion between the instructors. He wiped his mouth and looked back at them, letting go of the jolly smile he always kept.


    ¡°So what? It¡¯s better that an innocent be killed than a culprit go free.¡±


    His nonchnt and emotionless reply sent a chill down the spines of everyone present. Even though everyone knew it was morally questionable, no one could gather words for a reply.


    ¡°By the way, were you the one who killed the assassins?¡± The principal asked instructor Hastings.


    ¡°No, Adrian killed them himself.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Everyone was shocked.


    But the principal was the one who regainedposure the fastest.


    ¡°I want this whole incident to be confidential, understood?¡± She ordered.


    ¡°Understood!¡± They realised the significance behind this incident- that young man was a terrifying genius who could defeat three level 2 circlers and a level 3 one at once even when he was just a level 0 circler. This could be considered unprecedented in the history of the continent.


    ¡°We will leave then. Abegail and Michael, clean everything up with your fire and wind magic.¡± The principalmanded before leaving.


    Instructor Hastings also bowed to Adrian onest time before leaving.


    Instructor Abegail burnt all the bodies including the blood and bones. After which instructor Michael blew the ashes away with his wind magic.


    Abegail cast onest nce at Adrian before leaving with instructor Northfields.


    Once Adrian was left alone in the room, he looked at a direction which was not the east, as if he were gazing hundreds of miles away.


    ¡°Looks like a new yer joined the game.¡± He smiled.

 Chapter 17: Visit

    Chapter 17: Visit


    Adrian went to his room. Though he had quite the thrill this evening, it could not be denied that it was too much for a 16 year old body; he was really tired.


    Isabe, who was ordered to hide away, was in the room- waiting for him. She looked scared.


    ¡°You sensed everything, right?¡± Like the darkness attribute,her wind attribute had the same magical immunity- heightened sensory abilities.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied in a sheepish tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s my true self. Do you still want to stay with me?¡±


    She thought for a moment before replying-


    ¡°Yes.¡± Her tone- determined.


    He looked into her eyes and smiled- a smile which was not his casual smile or his creepy smile, it was a rare smile filled with warmth.


    ¡°Silly girl, you are making me- a demon- feel guilty.¡± She decided to stay with him not because she was scared of him, it was because she thought that he would feel bad if she decided to leave.


    ¡°Go and have dinner.¡± He said before jumping on the bed.


    The moment he said ¡®dinner¡¯, she remembered the gruesome ways those assants were killed. Even though she had not seen it with her eyes, she knew every single detail of what happened because of her senses. This caused her stomach to churn; she barely held back from puking out the little contents she had in her stomach.


    She rushed towards the washroom, covering her mouth with her hand.


    Adrian shook his head and closed his eyes, but he was unable to go to sleep.


    ******


    In a dark room, a man whose face was hidden by darkness itself was sitting on a seemingly extravagant chair- all alone with his eyes closed.


    Suddenly, the man heard a *whoosh* sound which prompted him to open his eyes.


    ¡°Is that you, Viper?¡±


    ¡°Affirmative, your majesty.¡± The new entrant waspletely enshrouded in darkness; the only information about him could be extracted from the voice- that he was a male.


    ¡°What¡¯s the report of that task?¡± The man, who could be inferred as a king, asked.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡­ failed.¡±


    An authoritative aura filled the room, causing the new entrant to kneel, suffocating him in the process.


    ¡°Spare me!¡± He shouted.


    The aura dispelled, finally letting him breath a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The other operatives reported that none of the operatives who were entrusted with the mission were present in ss today.¡±


    ¡°All of them are dead, I presume.¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Yes, none of the operatives sensed their magical energy fluctuations while they scanned the whole Academy. And none left the Academyst two days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good as long as they are dead; if the n is exposed, it will be pandemonium. How did it fail? There were three level 2s lead by a level 3.¡±


    ¡°We suspect someone¡¯s protecting the target, and he or she is at least a level 6.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s a level 6?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± His voice trailed off.


    ¡°Because what?¡± He felt a foreboding.


    ¡°Ronald¡­ we lost his energy signature.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± The man could not keep his calm anymore, he stood up- unleashing that overwhelming aura again.


    ¡°Your Maj¡­¡± As the aura was even more overwhelming than before, the poor subject could barely breath.


    The king regained hisposure- proving his capability.


    The one called Viper barely held his life.


    ¡°How did this happen? Wasn¡¯t he ordered only to observe and not to interfere even in the worse case scenario?¡± He asked.


    Losing four student operatives- though a big deal- wasn¡¯t unsalvageable, but losing an instructor was.


    ¡°Even we don¡¯t know, your Majesty. We suspect that he was exposed, that¡¯s why he was killed.¡±


    ¡°But why would a level 6 circler be allowed to guard a student? Even tier 2 royalties don¡¯t get that treatment in the Academy, not to mention- that brat is from an unfriendly nation.¡±


    ¡°I believe it has something to do with ¡®the Duchess¡¯. She was the now-principal¡¯s apprentice.¡±


    ¡°THAT BITCH AGAIN!¡± The king again lost herposure; but this time, it was at the mere mention of a woman.


    He continued, ¡°I swear in the name of Ervil that I will pound and fill every one of her holes with my semen once everything is over!¡±


    The poor Viper lost his consciousness.


    *****


    Both Adrian and Isabe return to the house after their sses were over.


    ¡°Isabe, you reached level 1 right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this morning.¡± She was excited, waiting for some praise from her young master.


    But the what he did was the exact opposite.


    ¡°Too slow.¡± Her excitement deted as if it were a dying balloon.


    But what Isabe heard from ss was totally different. Instructor Bell said that a tier 3 talent needed about 8 months to reach level 1 without any resources, a tier 4 needs 4 to 6 months and a tier 5 needs less than 3 months. And considering the fact that she reached level 1 in a month, she was really fast.


    ¡°But-¡± She tried to retort, still dejected.


    ¡°But what? I already reached level 1 more than two weeks ago. I am just concealing it with my essence. If you fall behind, why would I need you anymore?¡±


    ¡®Why would I need you anymore?¡¯ Isabe felt as if the whole sky broke down on her.


    ¡®Exactly. If I can¡¯t even keep up with him, how can I serve him?¡¯ She thought.


    Adrian knew exactly what she was thinking and smiled.


    ¡°What should I do, young master?¡± She was determined.


    ¡°Practice. Try to absorb magical energy all day. The more you force yourself to go beyond your limits, the faster you will absorb magical energy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will double my practice time. No, triple it.¡± She clenched her fists as she nodded her head hard.


    ¡°Ok, I will also concoct some potions to elerate your absorption speed.¡±


    Adrian took potioneering as his only optional course. The reason was simple, he was already an expert at everything else- be itbat, magic circle, medicine etc. But that was not the case for potioneering as it was more of a practical deed than theoretical,bat being the exception of course.


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t affect my practice. Besides, you can¡¯t catch up to me even if you quintuple your practice time.¡± He flicked her forehead knowing what she was thinking.


    They started to practice in the same room. The day soon passed.


    Next day, it was a day off. The ¡®Celestea House¡¯.


    Evelyn Greatwoods, the third princess of the Kingdom of Nemphis, just came out of her bath. She was wearing an all white bathrobe, she was still using her towel to wipe off the remaining bit of stubborn water locked onto her beautiful blonde hair.


    Her two maids were busy with their chores. Only the royalties of the Kingdom of Nemphis had the perk of keeping two maids- whose age could not exceed 21- along, the tier 2 royalties only had the right to keep one.


    As for her protection, there was a separate room for a royal guardian close to the main dorm house. But unless emergencies, the guardian was not allowed to leave that room before the student¡¯s graduation. This was to prevent the student from depending on his or her guardian.


    *Knock. Knock. Knock*


    Someone knocked on the door.


    Ste, who was close to the door went to open the door. But before she could, Mia rushed towards the door- pushing Ste in the process- and opened it.


    A supremely handsome figure wearing the first year uniform was standing outside.


    Even though Mia had seen him up close before and even done the unspeakable with him, she was still caught in a daze.


    Ste, who was about to berate Mia, ended up joining Mia as she too- was caught in a daze.


    ¡°Is the princess in?¡±


    His voice woke them both up.


    ¡°Yes. Pleasee in.¡±


    Adrian stepped into the building and started to scan the surroundings.


    ¡®Please sit there and wait. I will call the princess.¡¯ That was what Ste prepared herself to say. But before she could-


    ¡°The princess is in her room. Please, follow me.¡± Mia began to lead him to the princess¡¯s room.


    Ste was taken aback. That was not the protocol. If anything, leading a stranger to the princess¡¯s bedroom was anti-protocol. She regained herposure and began to rush towards the room to stop them. But s, she was a step toote; he was already in the room.


    In the room, the princess was still wearing her tight bathrobe which revealed her beautiful shape. She just let go of her towel when she heard the door knock and Mia speak.


    ¡°Your highness, Sir Adrian Darkheart is here to see you.¡±


    She was a bit surprised. But before she could tell Mia that she would being shortly, she heard the door open. She subconsciously looked at the door. What she saw had her panicked- Adrian was closing the door behind him.


    ¡°Why are you panicking? Don¡¯t you remember that you are the one who made me your ¡®fianc¨¦¡¯.¡± Adrian smiled.


    But the princess was someone who was fighting for the throne of the second strongest nation of the continent. She regained herposure fast.


    ¡°I believe you are the one who forgot, Adrian. You have to make me the queen first.¡± The princess smiled back.


    The princess sat on a sofa and pointed at the opposite sofa. ¡°Please seat.¡±


    Adrian did not waste anytime and sat down. The first thing he did was to scan her body.


    The princess blushed but she kept herposure.


    ¡°So, I have kept my end of the promise. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I believe you have already made a decision.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I made a decision, and I have a n.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with the n.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The princess was surprised.


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t told you anything.¡± She continued.


    ¡°But I know. Let¡¯s start.¡±


    ¡°Start? When?¡± She frowned.


    ¡°Now!¡±

 Chapter 18: Into Her Body… and Mind **

    Chapter 18: Into Her Body¡­ and Mind **


    Adrian stood up. He dragged the cozy, but heavy, sofa to a spot beside the bed. The sofa was now facing the bed, and the mirror fitted dressing table which was on the other side of the bed.


    He sat on it and gestured the princess to sat on the bed facing him.


    The princess was confused but still- she followed; she was very curious about his course of action.


    There was two meters distance between the two, who were now facing each other, one on the moved sofa and the other on her bed.


    ¡°Now, call in the maids.¡± He ordered.


    The princess, still curious, called the maids in. Both Ste and Mia entered and stood beside Adrian and the princess.


    Suddenly, Mia took off her clothes- catching both Ste and the princess off guard.


    Mia was not wearing any undergarments, as if she were waiting for this.


    ¡°Mia, what are you doing?!¡± Ste shouted.


    Mia, Ste and the princess- all of them had seen each other naked before as they took bath together many times before. But this time, Mia shamelessly stripped in front of a man- a stranger at that. How could she not be incensed?


    But Mia paid her no heed as she sat in front of Adrian on her knees. She held his pants and slowly pulled those down, causing his big standing shaft to be revealed.


    Mia could hear two gasps from behind. But that didn¡¯t stop her from continuing as she brought out her tongue and started to lick his rod. She tried to do it as erotically as possible as per order.


    This tititing scene caused the both sitting princess and the standing Ste to clench their thighs together. They both gulped together, at the same time.


    Before they could tell Mia to stop from going any further, Mia did the unthinkable.


    She got up on the Sofa, both of her knees on the two opposite sides of the sitting Adrian. She was facing Adrian as she held and positioned his lubricated cock to kiss her already wet vulva. Once in position, she started to slowly sit down- his dick digging in inch by inch until she took all of that into herself.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± She moaned in ecstasy.


    She started to twerk. The euphoric feeling struck her again. Adrian decided to y along as he started to knead her bare breasts and tease her nipples. This amplified the her pleasure; she began to moan faster and louder.


    *Squirt*


    Not longter she climaxed, juices gushing out from her spring. She stopped twerking and kissed Adrian aggressively onto his lips. Adrian did not cower and returned the kiss even more aggressively.


    The other two- the princess and Ste- had been spectating this show of indecency all along


    The princess, who never even dreamt of such things before, could feel her private area getting damp.


    ¡®Is this arousal?¡¯ She asked herself.


    On the other hand, Ste- who had sex before- could infer that the pleasure Mia was feeling was way more than what she felt when she had done the same deed.


    ¡®Is it because of the length?¡¯ She thought.


    They finally broke the kiss. He brought his lips close to her ear and whispered-


    ¡°You remember what to do, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master. Leave it to me.¡± Mia whispered back, unable to hide her excitement of what she was about to do.


    She got up and started to walk towards the princess.


    ¡°Mia, what are you doing?!¡± Evelyn panicked. Though she had seen Mia naked before, she was feeling a terrible sense of foreboding.


    ¡°I apologise, your highness. This was ordered by the man you sold me to.¡± Mia was already in front of her.


    Mia¡¯s words struck her heart as if they were sharp knives. She wanted to apologise but before she could, Mia forced her lips into hers.


    She was taken aback. She wanted to resist but-


    ¡°Don¡¯t resist!¡± She heard Adrian¡¯s domineering words.


    ¡®Sovereign¡¯s aura!¡¯ She was even more surprised but she was not in the position to think more of it as she was ¡®forced¡¯ to stop resisting. Both the princess and her maid¡¯s lips were locked in a kiss.


    Sensing no more resistance from the princess, Mia pushed her tongue into the princess¡¯s mouth. The princess widened her eyes but, unable to resist, she could only let Mia do what she wanted. The princess could feel her secret ce get even more wet.


    ¡®Why am I getting even more aroused? Do I¡­ want this?¡¯ The princess also tried using her tongue. Even though this was her first time, she started to get even more aroused.


    Ste, who was standing nearby, unknowingly had one of her hands rubbing her crotch through her maid outfit. She could not believe that two of the people she grew up with were locked in such an indecent act; not to mention, both of them weredies. And these taboos only caused her pussy to moisten even more.


    Mia, who could feel that the princess was caught up in the flow, made use of the opportunity to loosen the princess¡¯s cincture. The princess panicked- using all her might to resist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± But his domineeringmand again caused her to give up all resistance.


    Mia did not waste any time and slid off her bathrobe. Evelyn, the third princess of the strongest nation of the Confederacy, was nowpletely naked- that too in front of a man.


    Her face waspletely red. Kissing a woman in front of a man was already shameful enough; but now she was also naked while kissing a person of the same sex.


    Mia broke of the kiss causing the princess to sigh in relief. Before she could think that it was over, Mia got up on the bed and sat behind her, Mia¡¯s- thighs enveloping hers, breasts rubbing against her back.Before she could even get a foreboding, Mia grabbed her shapely breasts and started to fondle them.


    She panicked. Kissing was one thing but fondling breasts while naked is a different thing altogether. Worse, they were doing this nasty thing in front of a man, and even worse- this made her feel hotter. She sensed that, she might lose control and cross a line that shouldn¡¯t be crossed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget her ears, she is sensitive there.¡± Adrian reminded Mia.


    ¡®How does he know?!¡¯ She panicked even more.


    She felt a wet sensation in her right ear. Mia tried to lick it as sensually as possible.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± A moan escaped her lips.


    She could not believe she made such a sound. But before she could clear her mind, she felt one of Mia¡¯s hand sliding down her abdomen.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± She knew where it was going.


    But Mia paid her no heed as her hand reached the princess¡¯s vulva. She rubbed the wet gates a few times before starting to y with her clit.


    ¡°Mhmmm¡­ aaaah¡± The princess arched her back and moaned.


    ¡®Why does it feel so good?¡¯ She thought as she fell even more into the abyss called euphoria.


    Seeing the princess feel good, Mia began to rub faster with one hand and fondle her breasts harder with the other.


    *Squirt*


    The princess had her very first orgasm; but she was still hot- wanting even more. She did not care anymore about doing this shameful act in front of others.


    Ste, on the other hand, was caressing her own breasts and rubbing her own crotch through her clothes. She was even moaning a bit; she couldn¡¯t help it, the scene in front of her was too hot.


    Adrian, who was the spectator this whole time, smiled.


    ¡°You are Ste, right?¡±


    Ste frowned since she was annoyed at his disturbance but she still replied.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Strip.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± She was shocked beyond words.


    ¡°What ¡®what¡¯? Look at yourself.¡± He smiled.


    She looked down and saw one of her hands grabbing one of her boobs and the other touching between her thighs. She was extremely embarrassed; she did not know she had been doing this while watching others ying.


    ¡°Ste, strip. Look at us. You are the only one with clothes on.¡± She heard Mia¡¯s voice.


    She could not retort but she still hesitated.


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°Ste, this is an order.¡± The princess chimed in.


    She was silent for a few moments before sighing. She took off her maid outfit; only underwear now covering her private parts.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Mia said seductively before gently biting the princess¡¯s ear causing her to moan.


    Ste became hotter after witnessing the scene. She slowly took off her bra before sliding down her panties.


    ¡°Look at yourself. Already dripping this much but still ying courteous?¡± Adrian mocked.


    She blushed not finding any words to riposte.


    ¡°Come here, I will y with you.¡± He gestured.


    Ste looked at the two girls but they just gestured her to go.


    She took in a deep breath and started to walk towards the man. Once close enough, Adrian gently touched her wet lower lips and started to y with her clitoris.


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± The touch was like a shock coursing through her body. Soon, she felt her slim waist being grabbed by the man¡¯s strong hands. Before she knew it, he turned her around- making her face the two beautiful women who were locked in an indecent act.


    He lifted her up andmanded her-


    ¡°Open your legs.¡±


    She subconsciously followed and opened her legs- still in the air. He then pulled her close and had her sit on hisp; his penis- which was further lubricated with Mia¡¯s juices- entered her dripping pussy quite easily.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah¡± A feelingposed of both bitter pain and wonderful pleasure hit her.


    Adrian¡¯s hands left her waist and grabbed both of her thighs from below. He started to lift and drop her in osciting motion; causing her giant rod to mess up her moist cave.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­mmh¡­¡± she began to moan and whine. The dirty scene between the princess and Mia in front of her made even hotter. Feeling her excitement increasing, Adrian signalled the princess with his eyes.


    The princess- whose clit was being yed with, breasts were being caressed and neck was being kissed- was a bit confused at first but she soon came upon a realisation.


    ¡°Adrian, you are so good with maids- why don¡¯t you seduce one of crown prince¡¯s?¡± She said amidst her muffled moans.


    ¡°Do you think it will work?¡±


    ¡°I am sure if you promise her the position of a concubine.¡± She replied; even she was reaching the peak of excitement- talking to a man while doing something this indecent, the man who might marry her in the future, who was fucking another woman.


    Ste peaked her ears- she felt the situation familiar.


    ¡°Do you think royal maids are stupid? They will immediately know that they will not be left alive once they run out of use. Why would a king besmirch his own name by having a traitor as her concubine? Even if a she is to be left alive as a concubine, can she live a royal life when she would be termed traitor by the whole nation?¡± He exined.


    Ste, who just reached the peak of excitement, panicked.


    The minds of human beings are biased to believe. That¡¯s why they tend to easily tend to believe rumours without verifying it. And they keep believing it until someone says otherwise. That¡¯s why wives believe theirte returning husbands¡¯ excuses- until they find decisive evidence of their husbands¡¯ affairs.


    When Ste, who still believed she would be the royal concubine, heard that she might be killed- panicked. She was biased towards believing Adrian now as the sex caused the release of love hormones, which made her ¡®inclined¡¯ towards him. This panic along with the peak of her excitement made her unable to think that they might have suspected her.


    Adrian, who was looking into her eyes through the mirror on the other side of the bed, smiled. That was the best case scenario; of course he had contingencies if she suspected anything.


    *Squirt*


    She orgasmed- and started to get her thinking capabilities back as she was rxing. But before she could reach that state, Adrian lifted her again, pulling out his shaft and making her sit again. But this time-


    ¡°No! Not in there.¡± She panicked again.


    He put it in her other orifice, slowly but surely.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah¡± she screamed from the pain.


    The scream attracted the other girls¡¯ attention. Once they saw what was happening, they clenched their own butts as if they could feel the pain.


    But the pain did notst for long as a wave of pleasure hit her soon. She began to moan again as his big cock was destroying her insides. Adrian began to y with her clit. Though she was still anxious, she could not think clearly.


    Adrian looked into her eyes and again sent the signal to the princess.


    The princess, who just had her second orgasm, understood.


    ¡°Yes, but what if we bait the crown prince into seducing one of my maids?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ could work if the acting skill of that maid is high enough. So, who are you going to use?¡±


    Ste, whose emotional part of the brain was again triggered by the peak of excitement and anxiety- causing her to feel danger and to lose decision making capabilities, jumped at the opportunity.


    ¡°Me!¡±


    ¡®Sess!¡¯ Both Evelyn¡¯s green and Adrian¡¯s dark eyes glinted at the same time.

 Chapter 19: Plan *

    Chapter 19: n *


    Evelyn slid her bathrobe back on, her eyes not daring to meet his.


    Now that everything was over, she felt so embarrassed and ashamed that she wanted to crawl into a hole; even her royal mentality could not save her from it.


    ¡°Looks like my darling princess is still embarrassed after all those moans and whines a few seconds ago.¡± She could hear Adrian¡¯s mocks. Adrian pulled his pants back on.


    After their ¡®session¡¯ was over, they sent the maids out- leaving them alone in thevish room.


    Not being able to stand the humiliation, she red at Adrian, ¡°Was it really necessary?¡±


    ¡°If I had not orchestrated such a beautiful scene- a scene where two beautiful women give into their carnal desires- how could have I prompted Ste to give into hers?¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°I also gave her to you as ve. You could¡¯ve just said it.¡± She retorted.


    ¡°Darling, you are so inexperienced, aren¡¯t you? How would you feel when someone suddenly say that you are actually a sold ve? You may feel anything, but ¡®turned on¡¯ isn¡¯t on the list.¡± Adrian exined in a mocking tone.


    She could not take it anymore; she knew that all of her dignity has been lost. So, she did what anyone would do in such situations.


    ¡°Howe you have ¡®Sovereign¡¯s Aura¡¯? And why is it so strong?¡± And that was to change the topic.


    ¡°You already know the answer; so, why bother asking? And if anything, my sovereign¡¯s aura is WEAK. You just gave in easily because of your guilt towards Mia; and perhaps, you wanted to have a¡­ ¡®taste¡¯.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°YOU!¡± She was incensed.


    ¡°Besides, you are a princess fighting for the royal throne. I am sure you can do better than changing topics.¡± His ridiculous had yet toe to an end.


    She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.


    ¡®Read the mood you son of a bitch! I might have lost my dignity, but I am still a fucking princess!¡¯ She was so annoyed; she never even thought this vulgarly ever before.


    ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s the official beginning of our ¡®partnership¡¯ with this step- ¡®doublifying¡¯ the traitor.¡± Adrian got a little serious.


    ¡°Is that even a word?¡± The princess squinted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know; if not, it will be, from now on.¡± He answered with a narcissistic tone.


    ¡°Whatever, this is just the first step; a lot more needs to be done.¡± She was already somewhat ustomed to his pro tem narcissism.


    ¡°Yes, with the terrible situation you are in, a lot really needs to be done.¡± Adrian mocked, but this time he was serious.


    The princess did not retort because that was the truth.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad; as long as we can rope in a few marquess households to our side, we can-¡°


    ¡°Tell me, how many marquesses are there in the Kingdom? And how many of them are on ¡®our¡¯ side?¡± He interrupted and emphasised the word ¡®our¡¯.


    She understood what he implied and sighed in relief.


    ¡°There are five; three are supporting Reynolds and one is neutral, with only one being in my side.¡± She replied in a sorry tone.


    ¡°So, the strongest supporter you have is a marquess while your brother has two dukes on his side.¡± He asked.


    She just smiled wryly in response.


    ¡°But-¡± She tried to persuade him to stay, fearing he might renege on his promise.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking. You don¡¯t need to worry as you¡¯ve already made the sacrifice. It will besmirch my honour as a de¡­ Ahem¡­ gentleman if I were to renege.¡± He interrupted and spoke proudly.


    His determined words almost brought tears to her eyes.


    ¡°I am sure you have a n.¡±


    ¡°I am surprised you don¡¯t know the n.¡±


    ¡°You want me to brief a whole essay of n?¡± He asked with an annoyed face.


    She brushed off his question and began to brief her n.


    ¡°Our Kingdom has three duke households- the Ironcross household, the Crimson household and the mighty Lochtear household. They dominate the west, southeast and the east respectively. Of them, the former two are core part of the noble supremacist faction which backs my brother. And thetter, Lochtear has been neutral forever. They don¡¯t need to participate in fight for throne as they are deeply melded into the royal family itself. Almost all the spouses of past monarchs of our Kingdom was a Lochtear- my mother included.


    ¡°As for the marquesses, the three that supports Reynolds are part of the supremacist faction. The one that supports me, the Denver Household, has close links to the Academy, amoner stronghold. And the neutral one, the Silva household¡¯s head, marquess Silva is the minister of trade and one of the richest men in the Kingdom- he also does not have any reasons to join the fight for the throne.


    ¡°The supremacist faction was not that powerful at first. But they supported father during his ipetent rule. Hence, they were able to amass a considerable amount of power in factors like military, resources,nd, and most importantly- circlers. The goal of the supremacist faction is to bring back the dominance of the nobles overmoners; which ispletely against the equal rights policy of the Kingdom.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not that bad for us. Even though the Academy might not directly support a royal heir, the royal family has to think twice before making a decision that might endanger themoner rights of the country.¡±


    She finally stopped when she saw the Adrian dozing off.


    ¡°Did you listen to a thing I just said?¡± She asked with an enraged voice.


    ¡°Yes, you want to rope in the Silva household by ckmailing them and try to break up the supremacist faction from inside. And if possible, you want to give the Lochtear household a try, isn¡¯t that it?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?!¡± She was surprised- again.


    ¡°Woman, I told you to tell the n, not giving a ¡®current affairs¡¯ lesson.¡± He mocked.


    But she again somehow managed topose herself.


    ¡°Now that you know, I will leave breaking the supremacist faction to you while I deal with the Silva household.¡± She revealed her real n.


    ¡°Tsk. Why should I do the hard work?¡± Heined.


    ¡°Because you are the one with the superior intelligence among us.¡± She admitted.


    ¡°Oho darling, this was cheeky. But this is not enough.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°What do you want then?¡± She had a really bad feeling.


    ¡°Take off your bathrobe.¡± He ordered casually.


    ¡°You!¡± She was agitated, but blushed nheless.


    ¡°What? I have already seen everything. What¡¯s wrong with letting me see once more?¡±


    She gritted her teeth but she made up her mind.


    She loosened the cincture and dropped her bathrobe, showing her beautiful naked body again to the young man.


    He began to walk towards her.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± She panicked and took a step back.


    ¡°Darling, do you think just a nce of your body is enough price for damaging the supremacist faction?¡±


    His retort had her tongue tied; he was correct.


    He was already in front of her before she could think.


    He reached out one of his hand and grabbed one of her breasts and started to knead it.


    She gritted her teeth and closed her eyes in humiliation; a man had never touched him like this before. She almost felt like a prostitute- giving her body to get something in return. Little did she know that this feeling was what Adrian wanted to see, not her body.


    She suddenly felt his mouth close to her right ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my beautiful princess, I will take care of your opponents for you.¡± He whispered.


    He then licked her ear- a lick that felt almost heavenly to the princess. She climaxed with a soft moan, and almost fell down from losing power from her lower limbs.


    Once she opened her eyes, she could see Adrian leaving.


    He suddenly stopped and turned back.


    ¡°Your body¡­¡± He remarked


    ¡®My body?¡¯ She was curious.


    ¡°Is not royal enough.¡± He left through the door.

 Chapter 20: First Property

    Chapter 20: First Property


    Three monthster. Four months had already passed since Adrian admitted himself into the Academy.


    He was absorbing magical energy when an excited voice woke him up.


    ¡°Young master! I have reached level 3!¡± Isabe shouted with joy. She was sitting cross legged a bit away from Adrian.


    ¡°Calm down, girl. It¡¯s just level 3.¡± He responded casually.


    This caused Isabe to feel a bit dejected. The instructor had said that even a tier 5 talent could not reach level 3 under six months, unless the person practice and absorbs magical energy all the time along with consuming high quality potions.


    But that was exactly what Isabe did. She practiced like a maniac. She slept not more than four hours every night and spent the rest of the time practicing. She absorbed magical energy while attending sses, preparing her young master¡¯s bath, doing theundry. It was hard multitasking at first but soon, it became a second nature to her.


    But still, it was impossible to reach level 3 in four short months with only hard work. That is where potionse in. Potions were expensivemodities; not only were the raw materials rare and expensive, there were too few potioneers. The Academy did not provide potions to the students- the students had to earn them through various events and achievements; the initiation potions were an exception of course.


    But that was not a problem for her great young master. Adrian chose potioneering as his advanced course. Once he started attending potioneering sses, it did not take long for him to be an adept. His potioneering instructor happened to be Alesha- the one who tested his heat sensitivity in the entrance examination.


    Alesha was so engrossed in teaching him that she disclosed all of her secret techniques; it was not necessary for Adrian though. When ites to theoretical knowledge regarding potioneering, it would be difficult to find one in the entire continent who could reach half his level. But he did not mind her excitement; rather, he used that excitement and his charm to fish in some extra ingredients- which was not in ordance with the rules.


    But he did not disappoint anyone. His growth was fast enough to attract the attention of the whole potioneering department. He was able to concoct low level healing and recovery potions despite being a low level circler and having not even a half year of experience. He was termed a prodigy by the department and professor Midsley even wanted Adrian to be his sessor. But Adrian politely declined stating that potioneering was just a side hustle for him.


    He applied to the principal for setting up a potioneeringb in the Fredrick House. He also stated in the application that he would provide the Academy with potions provided that he gets raw ingredients. The principal was happy to oblige; though ingredients were rare, potioneers were even more so. Even though setting up a potioneeringb was expensive, they were more than ready to support a budding potioneering expert.


    But little did everyone know, that he was also capable of concocting low level energy potions; energy potions were the most difficult to make in their respective levels. Low level energy potions could bepared to mid level potions of other categories. The ingredients required were even rarer, but not for Adrian. He had developed a recipe where those rarer ingredients were substituted with the only shortfall being more energy required to concoct it.


    He began to concoct low level potions once his personalb was set up a month ago. He gave away the healing and recovery potions to the Academy and kept the energy potions to himself, for Isabe to be precise. He gave one to Isabe every three days. He himself did not need potions because he had other ns.


    Due to these potions, along with her own hard work, Isabe reached level 3 in just four months- a levelling speed unprecedented in the history of the continent, Adrian being an exception of course. Now, hearing what implied ¡®it¡¯s normal¡¯ from her young master, she felt a bit dejected. But when she remembered how much of a monster her young master was, she calmed down.


    She took four months- practicing all day and night and taking in ten or so energy potions which could only be afforded by count families and above- to reach level 3. While her charming young master reached level 3 with normal practice and as far as she knew, without taking any potions; that too, half a month before she reached level 3.


    ¡°Young master, you said that you will gift me a property better than most other properties stored in the library, remember?¡± She got back her excitement.


    ¡°What? You are doubting your young master now?¡± He flicked her forehead and smiled.


    ¡°No, I just¡­¡± she almost panicked.


    ¡°Rx. I was joking. Besides, you are a demon; why are you afraid of hurting someone¡¯s feelings?¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°But, you¡­¡± She failed to find any words to continue.


    ¡°Anyways, I have already readied the core circle design. You know what to do, right?¡± He decided to change the topic; he already knew what she was trying to say.


    ¡°Yes! I know what to do.¡± She got back her excitement yet again.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the desk. Be careful. It won¡¯t matter if you fail. Just make sure it¡¯s perfect at the end. Okay?¡± He advised.


    ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± She got up and rushed to the desk.


    Core circles are the magic circles drawn inside a circler¡¯s magic core itself. These circles are the ones that provide the circlers with special ¡®properties¡¯. These circles are drawn at the very centre of the spherical magic core. For instance- a level 3 circler has a 3 millimetre radius and thus, it can support a magic circle of 3 millimetre radius which would be drawn inside of it.


    Core circles can¡¯t be smaller than 3 millimetres. Hence, only level 3 circlers and above could have properties. They are drawn by shaping strings of magical energy in the designated ce through magical energy. That¡¯s what she was about to do.


    She opened the scroll and saw an intricately designedplex circle. She stared at it for a few minutes without making a sound, burning the image into her memory. She did not understand anything, nor did she bother to. Unlike the essence which needed to be understood, properties did not.


    Of course, one needed to have a very high level of knowledge, understanding, intelligence and skill to design a core circle and properties; but she did not need to as she had something more- her young master.


    Once she was confident that she memorised everything, she tried drawing it on a parchment and thenpare it to the original. She attempted it a few more times until it was perfect. She drew it a few more times on paper and finally, she was ready.


    She sat cross legged on the spot she always sat on, closed her eyes, took in a deep breath, cleared her mind and began. She started to control the magical energy and refine them into a delicate string. Months of hard practice had given her a strong control over magical energy- strong enough to draw aplex circle enclosed in a space whose radius was not any more than 3 millimetres. She began to draw the circle.


    When almost one-third wasplete, she realised that she had made a mistake. So, she destroyed everything and started from scratch. In the second attempt, she made it further but made a mistake nheless. She opened her eyes, grabbed a recovery potion, drank it and closed her eyes again. The recovery potion recovered her mental strength and concentration.


    She tried a few more times, getting further and further every time. She took in a recovery potion ever few attempts. She had them prepared beside her before sitting for the attempts, they were concocted by Adrian of course.


    Finally, in what felt like the 30th attempt, she seeded. It happened this fast because of the recovery potion; students, without recovery potions, normally needed a week or more toplete their core circles.


    She stood up and jumped, shouting in joy.


    ¡°YES!¡± She had just officially be a mid level circler- that too, only at the age of 16.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± His praise made her even merrier, this was his first praise to her ever.


    She finally calmed down after jumping a few more times. She suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°What is this property, young master?¡± Due to either excitement or concentration, she was not able to ask this before.


    ¡°<Lethality>¡± He replied.


    ¡°Lethality?¡± She tilted her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say that it is abination of <Sharpness> property and <Corrosion> property. It will let your attacks- be it arrows or daggers- be more sharper, give them the ability to negate your targets magical defence, and corrode your target¡¯s body once hit.¡± He exined.


    She gasped in surprise.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that a bit overpowered?¡¯ She thought.


    ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± She kneeled.


    ¡°Get up. You are apetent maid, that¡¯s the least I can do.¡± He gestured her to get up.


    She got up, a smile still on her face.


    ¡°Besides, are you ready?¡± He asked.


    ¡°For what?¡± She asked.


    Adrian smiled in response,


    ¡°What else, silly? Your first kill.¡±

 Chapter 21: Trial

    Chapter 21: Trial


    Midnight, the atmosphere was eerie; but it was even more so- in the auditorium.


    ¡°Let the trial begin.¡±


    In the auditorium, six people sat behind a long desk on the stage. Below the stage, in front of the six- stood a middle aged man with a moustache. And on the audience seats, behind the moustached man- sat a dozen or so men and women.


    None of them were ranked lower than a silver embroidered senior instructor, nor weaker than a level 6 circler.


    ¡°Instructor Davian Reeds, you were arrested under the suspicion of murder of fourth-year student Alexis Pavel.¡± The middle aged principal, who sat at the centre of the six alongside another, dered.


    ¡°Principal, I am being framed! I never even met the student before!¡±


    ¡°But we have an eye witness report stating that you entered the victim¡¯s dorm room just before the estimated time of his death.¡± She stated.


    ¡°What bullshit! That is definitely a lie! I was in my own room, preparing lessons for the next day.¡± He retorted with agitation.


    ¡°Do you have anyone who could verify your alibi?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, you are still not in the clear.¡±


    The middle aged burly man who was sitting beside the principal in the centre, Vice principal Aston Ragov, turned towards her.


    ¡°Who is the witness who saw him entering the dorm room? Bring him here.¡± He asked.


    ¡°I am afraid I can¡¯t, just know that he is a student and he wants to remain anonymous for reasons concerning his safety.¡±


    ¡°A student?!¡± The moustached suspect was the one who retorted aggressively.


    ¡°Even if I were to enter the dorm room, how could I let a student be on my tail?¡± He continued.


    ¡°Well, he just happens to be special.¡± She replied.


    ¡°That is your excuse for apprehending him?¡± The vice principal asked with a scowl.


    ¡°Professor Midsley, I believe you have something to say.¡± She looked at the hunchbacked old man sitting within the audience.


    The old man slowly stood up.


    ¡°I can only testify that the student is indeed special. Hisprehension of the <Conceal> essence reached such a stage that even I have to use my whole concentration just to feel his presence, especially at night.¡± He spoke in a shushed voice but everyone in the auditorium could hear him clearly.


    His statement caused a mour.


    ¡®A student who can avoid the detection of level 8 circler? Is that even possible?¡¯


    ¡°Are you sure you are not mistaken?¡± The vice principal asked. It was one thing if the principal said such thing, he could have retorted. But this came out from the mouth of professor Midsley, who was the incarnation of neutrality itself.


    ¡°I swear on my love for potioneering.¡± The hunchbacked potioneer assured.


    The vice principal could only sigh.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean what the student testified is the truth.¡± He said.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t also say that it is a lie.¡± The principal responded.


    ¡°How are you sure that it¡¯s not the student who killed Alexis if he was there at the scene and he is just trying to frame me?¡± The suspect questioned.


    ¡°What? Are you admitting that you were there at the scene?¡± The principal raised her brows.


    ¡°No, definitely not!¡± He panicked realising his mistake.


    ¡°I will answer your question, if you want peace of mind. We detected remains of <Sharpness> property in the fatal injury on the victim¡¯s chest. And the strength behind that attack is not something which can be induced by a circler lower than level 5.¡± She exined.


    ¡°And as far as we know, your first property should also be <Sharpness>, right?¡± She gave him a look.


    ¡°So what? All the wind circlers of the Academy has <Sharpness> attribute. Anyone could be the killer.¡± He replied as if he had an answer ready for this.


    ¡°But the size and shape of the wound matches that of your hands.¡± The principal responded.


    ¡°Whatever! That is not a viable evidence to prove me as the killer.¡± He retorted.


    ¡°What he is saying is the truth. A student¡¯s unverified testimony, used property and shape of the would are not enough to judge him guilty.¡± The vice principal said.


    ¡°I agree. So, we willmence investigation immediately. We will search for evidence in the ces recently visited by instructor Reeds including his residence, workce and the tree he always sits under.¡± The principal dered.


    ¡°I AM GUILTY!¡± These loud words echoed through the whole auditorium.


    ¡°What?!¡± The vice principal stood up.


    Not only him, everyone was shocked- including the principal. Even she did not expect it to work.


    ¡°I said, I am guilty. I am the one who killed Alexis.¡± The moustached suspect admitted, seemingly panicked.


    ¡°The trial will proceed. Why did you kill him?¡± The principal asked.


    He thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I suspected him.¡±


    ¡°Suspected him of what?¡± The principal squinted. Everyone was curious.


    ¡°Of being an imperial spy!¡± He replied.


    The reply caused another din, everyone began to discuss amongst themselves.


    The principal snapped her fingers, sending an energy wave and thus, bringing everyone to a silence.


    ¡°Do you have evidence?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No.¡± His reply was the same as before.


    ¡°So, how did you know that Alexis Pavel was an imperial spy? Please don¡¯t make up anything, you will only be wasting time.¡±


    ¡°I just knew.¡±


    ¡°That is your answer? You just knew?¡± She was enraged, she slowly stood up.


    ¡°You KILLED one of our students. AND THAT IS YOUR ANSWER?¡± Her level 8 circler¡¯s aura manifested, suffocating the lot of the crowd, especially the suspect.


    ¡°Calm down, Bell.¡± Professor Midsley¡¯s shushed voice entered her ears, causing her to regain her calm and sit.


    ¡°I sentence his magic core to be sealed and him to be imprisoned in the dungeons for life!¡± The principal dered, the fire of rage still burning in her heart.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much? He said that Alexis was an imperial spy.¡± The vice principal was worried.


    ¡°Who was the one who enforced the significance of evidence?¡± The principal looked at him with a mocking look in her eyes.


    He could only sigh in response.


    ¡°Dean Gistre, if you would, please.¡± She looked at the old woman sitting one seat away from her, at the extreme right of the six.


    ¡°Sure.¡± The old woman replied. She was the head of the department of magic circle research. Her achievements in that field were exemry.


    She reached out one of her hands, aplex circle formed in the air and started to rotate.


    She looked at Davian and warned, ¡°You better stay still and not resist. Otherwise, even the principal won¡¯t be able to stop me from killing you.¡±


    The moustached ¡®culprit¡¯ had a chill running down his spine. He knew that the old woman who looked so kind was not joking at all. Only the dean ofbat department was strong enough to stop her.


    The circle shot out and pierced through his heart, apparently. He was not injured at all. But he lost the ability to sense and control magical energy.


    ¡®Why is life so unfair? I did not kill Alexis. Why would I do that? He was my subordinate. And now, my magic core is sealed!¡¯ He could not stop his tears from flowing out.


    ¡°Thank you, dean.¡± The principal smiled.


    ¡°No problem.¡± The old woman smiled back, her teeth still looking healthy.


    ¡°Michael, take him to the dungeons.¡± The principal ordered.


    ¡°The trial is over. I don¡¯t want to see such a case ever again.¡± She dered before leaving. Everyone began to follow and leave.


    Not far away from the auditorium, the Fredrick House was located. On the roof, two silhouettes could be seen, seemingly enjoying the wind. One of them was a young man and the other was a youngdy.


    Though they were a bit far from the soundproofed auditorium, they could hear everything because of some prior arrangements he made.


    ¡°Case closed.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Everything was perfect.¡± He praised.


    ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± His praise excited her.


    ¡°So, did you learn your lesson?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°A perfect murder has two victims.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°The killed, and the used.¡± She replied.

 Chapter 22: Targets and Customer *

    Chapter 22: Targets and Customer *


    ¡°What?! My first kill?¡± Isabe was taken aback.


    ¡°You are a demon. You have even enjoyed suffering before. So, what¡¯s wrong with killing?¡± A smile still stretched across Adrian¡¯s face.


    ¡°But, killing is¡­¡± She was still a little sceptical.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once you get your first kill, you will get addicted. Besides, you will be killing humans; did you already forget who we are?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡­ will try then.¡± She finally agreed.


    ¡°Great! First things first- we need to find the victims, and a customer.¡± Adrian started to get excited.


    ¡®Victims? Customer?¡¯ She squinted and asked herself.


    ******


    ¡°Tsk, not here either.¡± Adrian clicked his tongue as he got out from the faculty room of thebat department.


    ¡°I am extremely sorry for not being of any help.¡± Instructor Hastings, who apanied him through the faculty room, bowed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can leave.¡± Adrian waved his hand.


    ¡°I wish you luck on your endeavour.¡± The man bowed again before entering the room.


    ¡®So, only the medical department and magic circle research department remain.¡¯ He thought as he began to walk towards the faculty room of medical department.


    On his way, he crossed path with a moustached middle aged senior instructor. Both of them locked eyes for a moment before Adrian bowed his head- a sign of respect.


    The instructor nodded and went on his way. Little did he know that Adrian bowed to hide the evil smile he had on his face.


    ¡®Target acquired.¡¯ He changed his course and began to walk toward the Fredrick House.


    *Knock*


    No sooner had he knocked the door than it opened. Isabe was wearing her first-year uniform, as if she were ready to go out.


    ¡°Targets found; let¡¯s go meet our ¡®potential¡¯ customer, shall we?¡± He proposed.


    ¡°As you wish, young master.¡± She stepped out.


    ******


    In a well kept spacious room, a woman, who looked middle aged, was sitting behind a desk- busy with paperwork.


    One would hardly believe that this beautiful looking woman was in her fifties. She was wearing a purple embroidered white dress.


    *Knock. Knock*


    ¡°Come in.¡± She answered, not bothering to look at the door- still busy with her work. Besides, she already knew who it was.


    ¡°Two people came in to meet you.¡± A feminine voice entered her ears, a very familiar voice, the voice of her secretary.


    ¡°As far as I remember, any appointment was not scheduled at this time.¡± She responded, still reading and signing papers.


    ¡°I know, but I couldn¡¯t reject their request.¡± The secretary said.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Because one of them is the tier 5 Isabe Hunt and the other is the adept potioneer Adrian Darkheart.¡± The secretary replied.


    The moving pen stopped. She finally looked at the secretary.


    ¡°Why did theye here?¡± She asked, her eyes forming a frown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, they just said that it¡¯s something important.¡± The secretary shrugged.


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    The secretary stepped out of the office; and a few momentster, two students stepped in- Isabe Hunt and Adrian Darkheart.


    ¡°Greetings, Principal.¡± Both of them bowed.


    ¡°Greetings, take a seat.¡± She nodded back.


    Isabe sat down opposite the principal but Adrian didn¡¯t, even though there was an empty seat.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sitting?¡± She looked at Adrian.


    ¡°Why would I? I am just a tier 4 talent.¡± He shook his head.


    The principal was shocked but she understood what was going on. Sheughed.


    ¡°I never thought you would still hang on to this matter. I did that just for your-¡°


    ¡°Are you sure you did not intend to use me as a pawn?¡± He interrupted as he started to circle around the desk.


    ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t understand.¡± She squinted. But deep inside, she was surprised; she was even panicking a bit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind being used¡­¡± Adrian was already behind the principal at this moment.


    ¡°For a price.¡± He suddenly grabbed her breasts from behind- hard.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± A moan escaped her lips.


    He began to knead them as hard as he could through the dress. But she did not resist; rather, she was enjoying it.


    Isabe, who was sitting in front, blushed. He did not tell her of this before during the briefing.


    He freed one of his hands and untied her hair before grabbing it. He pulled them hard.


    ¡°Aaaaa¡­¡± She lightly screamed. But the look of ecstasy on her face increased rather than decreasing.


    He stopped, letting go off her breast and hair.


    ¡°But your masochistic body is not what I want.¡± He calmly said as he again circled around to where he was before, behind Isabe.


    She finally regained herposure.


    ¡°What have you done?!¡± She stood up. She was enraged and embarrassed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who was taking pleasure from a student¡¯s hands before?¡± He smirked.


    She was tongue-tied. She should have resisted, but she could not.


    ¡°Want me to tell the world of your masochism?¡±


    ¡°YOU?!¡± She panicked.


    ¡°I am just kidding. How could I do that to my mother¡¯s ¡®master¡¯? Besides you are our precious customer.¡± He said.


    ¡°Customer?¡± She squinted, still a bit nervous even though he said that it was a joke.


    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you want to use me to defeat your rival, Vice principal Aston Ragov? I will help, if you pay the price.¡± He replied.


    She was surprised that he knew of this; she could only sigh, ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡±


    ¡°A sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°Sacrifice?¡± She squinted, not understanding what he meant.


    ¡°Your daughter, I want her as my ything.¡± He replied casually.


    ¡°YOU!¡± She was so incensed that she started to prepare a spell subconsciously. Her daughter was the most precious thing in her life, even more so than her own life.


    ¡°Calm down. You know that not only you, your entire family will be wiped out if you release that spell.¡± He was carefree, even in front of that overwhelming spell.


    His words somewhat brought her back to senses.


    ¡°Impossible, I would never do that.¡± She said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to reject so quick. By being of use, I did not mean that I will stay as the passive trump card you wanted me to be; I meant that I will do all the hard work. So, I will just give you a demonstration in two days- of what I am capable of.


    ¡°You can make your decision after that. How about this?¡± He asked.


    She was silent for a few second before finally opening her mouth.


    ¡°We will see.¡±


    Adrian and Isabe left, leaving the principal alone in the office.


    ¡°Hmph! you are just students; I will see what you can do.¡± She snorted before sitting down. She was not in the mood for work anymore as she brought out a bottle of wine and a ss.


    ******


    Both of them were returning to the Fredrick House.


    Once they were in front of the house, they spotted Mia waiting outside the door.


    Mia sensed them and ran towards them.


    ¡°Greetings, young master. No wonder no one answered the door, both of you were out.¡± She bowed.


    She continued, ¡°The princess-¡°


    ¡°Wants to meet, right?¡± Adrian smiled.


    ¡°As always, you know everything.¡± She ttered.


    ¡°Tell her that I will, soon enough.¡± He replied casually.


    ¡°Besides, do you need me to¡­¡± She closed up on him and arched her plump breasts out, gesturing something.


    Isabe, who was spectating, snorted inside.


    She was a simple girl from a vige. She never cared about her average looks. But once she got into the Academy, she started to grow envy; she was jealous of the girls with beautiful face and bodies- especially Mia.


    Mia visited the Fredrick House at least once per week for thest three months and would steal her young master for the night. Isabe could hear everything they did in his room while she had to sleep in another one. She could barely sleep those nights as frustration and envy devoured her mind.


    Now that Mia was again seducing her young master, that too in broad daylight- how could she not be enraged?


    ¡°Not today, I am busy. Next week, okay.¡± Adrian rejected her offer.


    Mia was a bit disappointed; she could only nod and leave. Isabe, on the other hand, had a bright smile on her face.


    Both of them entered and changed their clothes.


    ¡°Did you learn your lesson?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes. Always ask for sacrifice before doing anything.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Good. Go and bring me a cup of tea.¡± He began to walk towards a chair to sit on.


    ¡°Sure! But what will you sacrifice?¡±


    Her statement caused him to miss the chair and fall on the floor.

 Chapter 23: The Perfect Murder

    Chapter 23: The Perfect Murder


    Midnight. The hovering clouds nketed the world from the little light the moon was able to reflect.


    In the fourth floor of the male dorms, stayed the fourth year students. All the rooms amodated two students- except one. Around three months ago, one of the fourth-years disappeared. The instructor said that he had dropped out because of a family crisis. Due to his disappearance, his roommate got the whole room all to himself.


    A young man was lying alone in his dark room, yet to go to sleep. He suddenly opened his eyes and got up. He opened the door. A hooded man was standing outside.


    He silently closed the door once the hooded man stepped inside.


    The hooded man took off the hood, revealing his face.


    ¡°Greetings, instructor Reeds.¡± The young man bowed.


    ¡°There is no one here, you can just call me ¡®Supervisor¡¯.¡± The moustached man waved his hand.


    ¡°As you wish, supervisor.¡±


    ¡°It has been four months since west met like this, do you have it ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, wait a moment.¡± The young man went to his desk, opened the drawer and pulled out some papers. He brought them back to his ¡®supervisor¡¯.


    ¡°You did not let go of this habit of yours.¡± The instructor took the papers and shook his head.


    ¡°It is not a problem. No one enters this room. Even if someone enters and find these in the drawer, they won¡¯t be able to to understand any of the encryptions. But he would be suspicious if these were hidden in somece secret.¡± The young man exined.


    ¡°Whatever, as long as no one finds out.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your n for this year¡¯s final tournament? The orders state that it is your wish.¡±


    ¡°I am aiming for the top.¡±


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°And I am sorry that you will not be able to participate in ¡®the Hunt¡¯.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologise, supervisor. I can only me my bad luck.¡± The young man shook his head and sighed,


    The moustached man looked at the other bed of the room and sighed. The young man knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Do you want me to take care of Adrian Darkheart?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. We don¡¯t want to make the same mistake twice.¡± The instructor got his hood back on.


    ¡°Take care.¡± He opened the door and left.


    The young man was left behind in the room.


    ¡°How long do I have to keep this up?¡± He looked up at the ceiling and muttered.


    ¡°Just a few more seconds.¡± He heard a reply.


    He was so scared that¡¯s he jumped.


    ¡°Who?!¡± He looked around, but he couldn¡¯t sense anyone.


    ¡°Well done, Isabe. Your proficiency of <Ghost> essence has reached such a level that a level 3 cannot sense you even if you stand in front of him.¡± A silhouette stepped out from the darkness.


    ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± Another silhouette stepped out.


    ¡°Who are-¡± Before he could ask the question, an overwhelming eerie aura locked onto him, rendering him unable to speak or move.


    ¡°I will help you this time since it¡¯s your first kill. Don¡¯t expect it the next time, understood?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Isabe walked towards the young man step by step until she was right in front of her.


    She pulled a dagger and looked at it. After a few seconds, she took in a deep breath and looked at her target, Alexis Pavel. Even though her young master¡¯s demonic aura sealed his movements, it could not stop him from making a horrified face. He was sweating all over.


    She brandished her dagger, ready to strike his heart. But her hands were still trembling.


    ¡°Calm down. You have practiced before, don¡¯t forget to use the perfect amount of power.¡± Her young master¡¯s voice calmed her down as if it had a soothing effect.


    Isabe took in another deep breath and stabbed his heart as strong as she could.


    *Sphhhlt!*


    Blood began to spray out, drowning her hands. She pulled out the dagger, her hands began to shake again. But this time, they were trembling for a different reason altogether.


    The hole in his chest started to grow bigger due to the corrosion effect. It finally stopped when it reached a certain size. All the aura of corrosion disappeared, only that of <Sharpness> property was left behind.


    Adrian, who could see clearly in the dark as if it were day due to his attribute, smiled.


    ¡°Look at you, I never saw a smile this bright on your face.¡±


    Isabe held her cheeks with both hands, besmirching them with blood.


    ¡°Really?¡± Her trembling voice held so much excitement that it could burst out any moment.


    She never expected the pain and suffering of her dying target and the feeling of ending a life would bring this much excitement.


    ¡°Yes, and you look so beautiful with that smile.¡± Heplimented wholeheartedly.


    *Badump*


    They again activated their respective essences as they left through the open window, which also happened to be the mode of their entrance.


    ******


    The next day, at the principal¡¯s office.


    *Knock. Knock*


    ¡°Come in.¡± The principal answered, she looked quite vexed.


    ¡°Greetings, principal Bell.¡± The voice was familiar, but it wasn¡¯t that of her secretary¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The principal stood up seeing the face of Adrian.


    ¡°I thought that you fixed an appointment with him and forgot to tell me. Should I bring him out.¡± The secretary stepped into the room after Adrian.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You can leave.¡± The principal waved her hand.


    The secretary left, leaving the two in the room.


    ¡°Did you do it?¡± She stared at him.


    ¡°It does not matter. I just came here to tell you that I witnessed instructor Davian Reeds entering the room of the victim at that time.¡± He casually said as he sat on the chair opposite the principal.


    ¡°Who would believe that?¡± She snorted.


    ¡°Believe it or not, just agree if you want that ¡®tower master¡¯ post.¡± He casually replied.


    The term- ¡®tower master¡¯ prompted her.


    ¡°You want to set Davian up, right? How could an instructor not sense a student tailing him?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Just speak to professor Midsley about this, he will tell you.¡±


    His answer intrigued her.


    ¡®Did the brat also make a deal with Professor Midsley?¡¯


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± She was scared.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking. Besides, I am sure you detected the <Sharpness> property¡¯s aura when you checked the wound, and it¡¯s size should match that of his hand perfectly.¡±


    She calmed herself down.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking. But it¡¯s not enough to punish him.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s enough to apprehend him, conduct a trial and investigate; right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She squinted. She did not know how that would help.


    ¡°Just say that you will investigate the tree he always sits under during the trial at the perfect time and watch the magic.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. Just do it. Besides, you won¡¯t be losing anything. If he ends up being punished, you will be dealing a big blow to the vice principal¡¯s faction. Even if you can¡¯t punish him, considering the circumstances their reputation will take a hit.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Okay. I will do what I can.¡± She knew that he was right, she would not lose anything.


    ¡°I just hope you have yet to lose your skills.¡± He muttered while he stood up.


    ¡°What?¡± She could not hear clearly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He left.


    The principal began to rub her temples as she was lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°Whatever, I will just wait and see.¡± She muttered as she brought out a new bottle of wine.

 Chapter 24: Brewing storm

    Chapter 24: Brewing storm


    The principal rushed back to her quarters after the trial.


    She immediately took out a bottle of wine and started to chug it in, not bothering to bring out a ss.


    ¡°How did he do that?¡± She asked herself.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± She could hardly believe anything that unfolded.


    ¡°How could he possibly deal such a blow? I barely had to do anything.¡± She finished the whole bottle.


    ¡°Do I have to sacrifice my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! He is just a student, what could he do? So what if his mother is¡­¡±


    ¡°No. No. No. What are you saying? I would rather curse the King then even think of going against her.¡±


    ¡°Truly, only monsters can bear monsters.¡± She sighed.


    *Creak*


    The sound of door opening caused her to stop her mutterings.


    ¡°Mother, were you speaking to yourself again?¡± A worried voice reached her ears.


    ¡°No, dear.¡± Her response was almost instantaneous.


    ¡°You are lying, aren¡¯t you? You always talk to yourself when you are stressed. Besides, the criminal is already punished. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± Her daughter spoke. It was none other than Abegail Bell, the ss teacher of this year¡¯s Griffin ss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. Go and change.¡± She assured.


    ¡°Ok, I will be back.¡±


    The principal began to bite her nails.


    ¡°How can I let a sweet girl like her be his ything? I will just go and reject his offer.¡± She made up her mind.


    ******


    In a dark room, on a chair which looked nothing lesser than a throne, sat a man with a majestic figure.


    *Whoosh*


    ¡°It¡¯s not time for a report yet, Viper.¡± The man arched his brows.


    ¡°I am afraid I have some bad news.¡± The neer¡¯s voice sounded nervous.


    ¡°Which sector?¡±


    ¡°The Academy.¡±


    ¡°Was anything exposed?¡±


    ¡°Negative.¡±


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We¡­ we¡­ we lost Davian and Alexis.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± The man stood up, his overwhelming aura manifested.


    ¡°Please calm down, your Majesty!¡± Viper was in a sorry position even though we were caught off guard.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The man managed topose himself as he sat back down.


    Viper sighed in relief.


    ¡°Alexis was killed in his dorm. Someone witnessed Davian entering his room that night. Hence, he was apprehended and proved guilty. As a result, his magic core was sealed and he was thrown into the dungeon.¡± He exined what happened.


    ¡°This¡­ doesn¡¯t this sound too perfect?¡± The man raised his brows.


    ¡°Your Majesty is wise. Even I had this notion, what if someone knows of our operatives and nned this to strike two birds at once?¡± He remarked.


    ¡°Who was the witness? He might be the key.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s wisdom is unmatched. I pulled some strings and found out the only student the principal met between the murder and the trial- Adrian Darkheart!¡± He reported.


    ¡°Just as I suspected. It¡¯s alling together. That day, he somehow got to know about our operatives from the assassins. And now, he is wiping them off. But, the question is¡­ why?¡± The man started to rub his chin, lost in thoughts.


    ¡°Pardon me for my foolishness. What do you mean by ¡®why¡¯? Isn¡¯t that the right thing to do? Removing all the spies.¡± He was confused.


    The man chuckled before exining.


    ¡°You are the best at what you do, covert operations. But you know little about politics. Nobles would rather ¡®use¡¯ than ¡®remove¡¯. That¡¯s what thatd Adrian ought to do. Maybe, he is still not used to the ways of nobles; he is only 16 after all.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of Adrian, he also visited the principal two days prior to the incident.¡± He suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Two days prior¡­ two days prior¡­¡± The man was again lost in his thoughts.


    He suddenly widened his eyes and hit the armrest with his fist.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Davian a part of Aston Ragov¡¯s faction?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty¡¯s memory is as good as his wisdom.¡± Viper ttered.


    He began tough loudly.


    ¡°I almost underestimated him. That brat is anything but inexperienced. He is too good; I can¡¯t let him grow.¡± He stoppedughing as his eyes grew serious.


    ¡°We just found two more reasons to kill the brat; he knows of the spies and more importantly, I have this hunch that he might be my worst nemesis if I let him grow anymore. I want him dead. At. Any. Cost. Do you understand?¡± He again let out his authoritative aura, but this time- in a more controlled manner.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± He understood what that ¡®At. Any. Cost.¡¯ meant.


    ******


    The Celestea House.


    The princess was walking to and fro in the hall, waiting for her ¡®fianc¨¦¡¯.


    She had not met him for three whole months; thest time they met was that fateful day when she was ¡®yed¡¯ with. She still could not get over that incident, especially-


    ¡®Royal? What did he mean by ¡®your body is not royal enough¡¯? What is a royal body anyway?¡¯ She could not find any answers.


    She was a proud and beautiful woman. She was proud of her body, and rightfully so. But hisment haunted her thest three months. She stood naked in front of the mirror many times, checking every parts- again and again. But she failed to find any ws.


    Now that he was going toe, she nned to ask him directly.


    *Knock. Knock.*


    But the knocks scared her out of her mind; she rushed to the table which was already prepared with two seats on the two side and sat on one of them. She had already learnt her lessons- no way she would meet him in the bedroom again.


    ¡°Greetings, young master.¡± She could here Mia¡¯s voice.


    *Step. Step.* She could hear his footsteps which were getting louder and louder every step.


    He finally came in view. His handsome face and graceful movements captivated her, again.


    ¡®Fuck. Not again.¡¯ She regainedposure.


    ¡°Darling, how have you been?¡± He asked before sitting down.


    ¡°Who is your ¡®darling¡¯?¡± She scowled.


    ¡°Ah, did you already forget that day? The day you were before me without any clothes ¨C moaning and whining. Even though I did not do anything, that day is not far away.¡± He said ¡®seductively¡¯.


    She blushed, not being able to retort. So, she pushed the papers ced on the table to him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed these three months at all- still resorting to changing topics.¡± He mocked before taking the papers.


    His words enraged her- causing her to grit her teeth and clench her fists; but she refrained herself from saying anything.


    He looked at all the papers before looking at her. He smiled.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Her anger yet to leave.


    ¡°Nothing. I just found it interesting that you decided not to leave out anything, thinking that I already know everything and I am just testing you.¡± He said.


    She was taken aback for a moment but sheposed herself really fast as she was quite used to this.


    ¡°Tell me honestly, can you read minds?¡± She squinted.


    ¡°You are just too easy to read, darling- like an ¡®open¡¯ book.¡± He did not let go of the opportunity to tease her.


    ¡°YOU!¡± She could not take it anymore.


    He stood up, ready to leave.


    ¡°Now that I have all that I need to know about the three marquess houses, I will take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± She remembered something, and blushed a little. She stood up.


    ¡°What did you mean by¡­¡± She closed her eyes, ¡°My body is not royal enough?¡±


    ¡°I just meant that ¡®you are not the queen yet.¡¯ Why? What did you think?¡± His answer was as casual as casual can get.


    His answer made her so embarrassed that she wanted to die.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me this had been bothering you for thest three months.¡± This time, his voice carried a mocking tone.


    This caused her to cover her face with her hands. Her whole body started to tremble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you stood naked in front of the mirror everyday to see what¡¯s wrong.¡± This statement of his was outright mockery. She could also hear muffledughters.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± She did not care anymore as she began casting a spell.

 Chapter 25: Compensation **

    Chapter 25: Compensation **


    The day after the trial, at the principal¡¯s office.


    ¡°Greetings, Principal. We meet again.¡± A jolly voice resonated through the room as Adrian entered the room without even bothering to knock.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again. Do you think this office is your home?¡± The ¡®middle-aged¡¯ principal scowled.


    ¡°Nope, the Fredrick House is better.¡± Unlike his previous visit, he kept standing instead of sitting down.


    ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you afraid someone may find out that you are rted to the in- no¡­ you caused the incident.¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nope. Besides, I believe they have already found out; if they are not too stupid that is.¡± He waszy with his answer.


    ¡°What?! How? What are you going to do now?¡± She was taken aback, but not panicked. Even if Adrian were to be caught, she knew how to get away scot-free.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the small talk forter. I came here for the answer. And I can see that you¡¯ve already made up your mind.¡± He smiled while raising his brows.


    ¡°The answer is no. And as for the murder case, I will keep my mouth shout and will try my best to protect you.¡± She said emotionlessly.


    ¡°So, you are ckmailing me?¡± His smile had yet to run away from his face.


    ¡°No, why would I use such lowly trick on a student?¡± She denied his usations.


    ¡°I wonder what will happen when a rumour begins to spread all over the academy of your severely masochistic body?¡± He asked with a mocking tone.


    Her emotionless face twitched a bit, but she remained silent; as if she were expecting it.


    ¡°I wonder what will happen if a rumour spreads that the only reason instructor Rastia Bell was able to be a Tier 5 talent¡¯s master, and thus-the principal, is because she licked her apprentice¡¯s toes and pussy when ordered.¡±


    She was trembling from rage and embarrassment but still, managed to remain silent.


    ¡°I wonder what will happen if I send these to the vice-principal?¡± He brought out some papers from his pockets and put them on the table gracefully.


    Sheposed herself and took the papers, ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°Evidence that Davian and Alexis were actually spies.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± She began to skim the papers thoroughly. He was right, these were encrypted messages along with a decrypted trantion.


    ¡°You know what will happen when I send them to Vice principal Ragov, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She began to think hard, it did not take long for her to realise what would happen. She looked at him with wide eyes, shock written on her face. She could see his smile grow wider.


    ¡°Exactly. They are going to make this public and will just spread that the whole incident was their scheme to take out the traitors.¡± He said while looking into her shocked eyes.


    He continued, ¡°What¡¯s more? I will join them. Their faction is not the only one with spies you know.¡±


    She was imagining the scenario in her mind while he was speaking. The more further she got, the more horrified she became.


    ¡®No, I can¡¯t let that happen. But I can¡¯t just sacrifice my daughter, either.¡¯ She was cornered.


    ¡°Tsk. You are still thinking. The answer is right in front of you. You only have to say yes; and I guarantee that you will be a tower master.¡± He began to slowly circle around the desk like he did on his first visit.


    The term tower-master shook her mind a bit. But she shook her head, remaining firm towards protecting her daughter.


    ¡°Just imagine- imagine that you have been selected to be a tower master, imagine the resources you will get which will drive you to level 9. Think that you are already a tower master- a level 9 circler, a post which is only below the supreme king of the country. You will get all the respect and status. Moreover, you can also nominate your daughter to be a level 9 tower master and giver her a much better life.¡± He was already behind her back like the first time.


    But this time, he reached both of his hands out to touch her shoulders, not any further. He began to massage them softly and gently.


    But his touch did not wake her up from the scenario she was imagining now. Unlike before, she was a tower master- a level 9 circler. Hermand was enough to bring the half of academy to knees. Most importantly, her daughter was happier. It was like a dream.


    He brought his mouth closer to her ear and began to whisper gently, ¡°Yes, you can have all that. You just need to agree.¡±


    His whisper made her think.


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°Furthermore, she will just be a ything of mine for two years at most. Later, she will be free. And why are you being a hypocrite, didn¡¯t you be a ything yourself? Now, look where you are.¡±


    She was torn. The offer was tempting but she also loves her daughter immensely.


    Adrian, on the other hand, was pleased. This torn mind was what he wanted to see- pivotal decision of choosing between the deepest desire and the most precious. But humans are fickle creatures, they always think of the future- not minding what they lose in the present.


    She finally gave up.


    ¡°I agree. But you can¡¯t take her virginity. I have a promise to keep.¡± She said with a pained face.


    ¡°Mhmm. I guess we have a deal then.¡± She heard his voice, but this time- it was not from next to her ears but further back.


    *Bam!*


    He grabbed her head and mmed it on the desk. Before she could recover from the pain, along with the pleasure, he kicked out the chair from its ce. She straightened her knees reflexively to stabilise herself, bringing out her big butt towards Adrian who was still holding her by her head.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± No sooner had she shouted than Adrian pulled up her long dress, exposing her motherly hips and panties.


    She started to manifest her powers before she could take this any further. But s, she failed.


    He pulled down her panties, and then his pants- bringing out the already standing dick. He thrusted everyst inch of it into her vagina. Forey? Why would punishment need forey?


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± She screamed from the excessive pain of his big spear piercing all the way to her wombs. But her face belied it as she looked like she was in ecstasy. She lost all desire to resist, it was toote.


    He began to thrust it to and fro while pressing her neck. She was facing right and moaning like a bitch.


    It had been decades since she was fucked. Now that she was being screwed in such a dominating way, fulfilling her masochist desires- she could only enjoy everyst bit of it.


    *p!*


    He began to spank her big butt cheeks as he was ravishing her now moist cave.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!¡± The pain from that p made her scream but she was soon met with pleasure.


    *p!*


    He continued to spank her. Her reaction was the same- that of unending pain and pleasure. Soon, one of her butt cheeks waspletely red.


    He began to drill her faster as she was reaching a climax.


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Aaah¡­ aah¡­ aaaaaah!¡± She orgasmed, wetting the clean office floor. Not soon after, he released his load inside her.


    He pulled out his penis, still hard; and released her. She dropped on the floor, on the mess she made.


    She soon managed to get her sanity.


    ¡°What have you done?!¡± She was in pain, pleasure and rage even though she cleared her mind a bit.


    ¡°What have I done? No, I didn¡¯t do anything. It is you who did.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Me?¡± She scowled, confusion engulfing her mind.


    ¡°This is thepensation you owe me. As I can¡¯t use your daughter¡¯s pussy, the mother has to fill in, right?¡± He began walking towards her.


    His answer had her tongue tied. Before she could think of a riposte, he was in front of her. He held her by the hair and pulled her face up.


    ¡°Aaaah.¡± She opened her mouth to moan. But before she could close it, a thick rod like thing entered her mouth, digging into her throat.


    She was surprised but she failed to do anything as he plunged the whole shaft into her throat. She had trouble breathing, tears welled up in her eyes, but he did not stop.


    He, as he held her by her hair, kept inflicting pain and suffocation on her, along with pleasure of course. A piece of her mind wanted him to stop, but her whole body rejected that notion.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­ Mhmm¡­Mhmm¡± muffled moans were all she could let out as she could not even scream.


    A few minutester, Adrian dumped his fluids directly inside her throat, choking her in the process.


    She swallowed all of it in and began to cough holding her neck. Adrian released her and pulled his pants up.


    A few secondster, the poor principal managed to held her self together as she got up into a sitting position.


    ¡°I will visitter, have your daughter ready by then.¡± He began to leave.


    ¡°When?¡± She asked in a weak voice, her condition had yet topletely recover.


    ¡°After I take you a step closer to the tower.¡±


    ¡°You are going to make a move again?¡± She squinted.


    ¡°No, they are.¡± He smirked but she could not see it as he was not facing her.


    He continued, ¡°I will also let you know that your secretary¡¯s family is being held hostage. I will leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°What?! By who?¡± She now understood how the opposing faction knew everything.


    ¡°I left it to you, didn¡¯t I? Oh! Another thing. Send a high level healing potion to me by tomorrow.¡± He waved his hand as he left through the door, leaving the principal, who lost in her thoughts, alone.

 Chapter 26: Visitor

    Chapter 26: Visitor


    Afternoon.


    ¡°I am back.¡± Adrian heard his maid¡¯s voice along with the sound of the door shutting. She was still in her uniform, unlike Adrian who was exempted from taking optional sses any further this year.


    ¡°Wee back. How was practice?¡± Adrian, who was sitting on a cushion, absorbing magical energy, had his eyes closed.


    ¡°Not bad, I did pretty well while sparring with the level 5 assistant instructor.¡± She said in a proud tone.


    ¡°How well?¡± His eyes still closed.


    ¡°I survived 11 minutes before he dered the match a draw.¡± She arched her chest out.


    ¡°You are an assassin, your skills are not supposed to be measured in survival duration; how many bloody holes did you leave on him?¡± He finally opened his eyes and looked at her.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± she started to look at the surroundings, avoiding eye contact with him at all cost.


    ¡°Zero, right?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­ he was a level 5.¡± She said in a lower tone as she lowered her gaze.


    ¡°Hmph. Your young master can take down level 6 circlers even if he is on the brink of death, let alone a level 5.¡± His voice grew arrogant as he straightened his back even further.


    ¡°Young master, isn¡¯t that-¡± she suddenly remember what a monster her young master was.


    ¡°Go, take a bath.¡± He ordered before closing his eyes again.


    She prepared to leave.


    ¡°Oh yes. Order two steaks for dinner, no- make it three.¡±


    His order had her tilt her head for a second, but she epted anyway.


    ******


    Evening.


    ¡°Young master, a delivery arrived.¡± Isabe entered the room, with a wooden box.


    He just pointed at the desk while continuing his practice.


    Isabe left after cing the box on the desk. Though she was a bit confused, she did not dare to peak inside.


    After a few minutes, Adrian got up before walking to the desk. He opened the box; the content inside brought a smile to his face.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s ready. I just have to wait. Let¡¯s see how patient they are.¡± His content smile turned into a grin.


    ******


    Night.


    Adrian was sitting at the table while Isabe was preparing the food. The steak had arrived and it was ready to be devoured.


    ¡°Isabe, go and hide.¡±


    She looked around and squinted.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t sense anybody.¡±


    ¡°I would have been surprised if you did. It¡¯s a level 6.¡±


    Isabe gasped but managed to calm herself.


    ¡°All the best, young master.¡± She knew that all she could do was trust her young master.


    A few momentster, the ground began to rumble. Soon, cracks began to appear on a part of the floor a few meters away from the dining table.


    A hand suddenly reached out of the ground scattering some debris here and there. The hand pushed the floor to help the main body of a slender man get up from ¡®inside¡¯ the ground. His other hand had a battle-hammer held tight. Even though he came out from the ground, his white instructor uniform waspletely clean.


    The man looked around and noticed a young man with otherworldly looks sitting at the table with a smile on his face even in the face of such a bizarre scene, as if he were expecting it.


    ¡°Wee to my humble, and now- damaged, abode. Please, join me in dinner.¡± Adrian pointed at the chair which was to his left.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± He asked emotionlessly as he pulled out the chair before sitting on it. A steak was prepared right in front of him. He frowned at it.


    ¡®He was expecting me.¡¯ He grew wary.


    ¡°I might have been scared if a brainless fool or an ugly zombie popped out of the ground. You are not an ugly zombie, nor a fool-who would kill a possible ally- either.¡±


    ¡°No wonder we lost Davian to you.¡± He sighed, his heart grew warier.


    ¡°You tter me. I was just training my maid.¡± Adrian smiled.


    ¡®Training maid?¡¯ He squinted.


    ¡°You should be smart enough to know why I am here. We-¡°


    ¡°You have two tower masters behind your back. Almost one-third of the faculty, which includes one-fifth of the senior instructors, are part of your faction. And the vice principal is the master of the previous tier 5 talent, who is a part of this kingdom- not an outsider. Altogether, your faction out-powers the principal¡¯s. So, I should join you- that¡¯s it, right?¡± Adrian interrupted him.


    ¡°So, you should know that we will win anyway, vice principal Aston Ragov will be a tower master.¡± He did not mind being interrupted as he was spared from exining what Adrian just said.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Adrian eximed.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± He squinted.


    ¡°You are the stronger faction, you believe you will win. And that is the exactly the reason I am supporting principal Bell, not for some silly reason like her being my mother¡¯s master.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why?¡± He was really confused.


    ¡®Is he out of his mind?¡¯ He thought.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious- because it¡¯s FUN!¡± Adrian eximed as he stood up and mmed both of his hands on the table.


    The slender man was taken aback. He wanted to say something but he couldn¡¯t as Adrian continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun to mess with the strong. The feeling when you drag someone, who already thinks that he won, to the ground, crushing him- it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s so exhrating. Especially the looks of despair, regret, and extreme sadness on their face- it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s so¡­ delicious, you have no fucking idea.¡± Adrian¡¯s smile kept growing wider as he spoke until he could not anymore. He was almost drooling.


    The slender man, on the other hand, had chills running down his spine- all of his body hairs stood erect. The young man in front of him- who was nothing but a mere first-year student- scared him.


    ¡°Ahem. Pardon my disgraceful showing- I lost control in excitement.¡± Adrianposed himself as he bowed towards the instructor.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡± It was the slender man¡¯s turn to stand up and m the table next.


    ¡°Rx. What¡¯s wrong with wanting a bit of thrill in life?¡± Adrian said casually.


    ¡°I thought you are smart. But you are just a child. Where is your guardian? Let the adults speak.¡± His body was trembling from anger and nervousness, he still could not get over the bizarre scene he had just seen.


    ¡°What guardian?¡± Adrian smiled.


    ¡°The one who protected you from the assassins, don¡¯t tell me killed them yourself.¡± He snorted.


    ¡°Bold of you to assume I did not.¡±


    ¡°You!? So, you won¡¯t tell me easily. Let¡¯s see how he does note out when I smash you.¡±


    He raised his hammer with his left hand and hit Adrian¡¯s chest. Adrian took two steps back from the impact.


    ¡°Is that the best you could do?¡± Adrian mocked.


    He did not pay any heed to the mockery as he scanned around. He frowned.


    ¡®Is there really no guardians? Did he kill circlers three levels above his own by himself?¡¯


    ¡°Exactly, I killed them myself. And if I am left alive, your whole faction will be the one to fall next.¡± Adrian red at him and showed an evil smile- his demonic aura manifested.


    Again, a chill ran down his spine and he got goosebumps. ¡®Did he just read my mind?¡¯. The more he looked into the young man¡¯s eyes, the more he felt threatened- that the little beast will actually destroy the faction. He could not let that happen at any cost. He made his decision- to go with n C- kill!


    Adrian stood there even though he felt the killing intent. The hammer came smashing at him, but this time- it was held by two hands and backed by the full strength of a level 6 earth circler.


    *Bam*


    Adrian was sted away as he hit upon a wall.


    ¡°1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ 4¡­ 5¡­ 6¡­¡± The slender man could hear Adrian¡¯s voice as he was getting himself up from the mess, the right side of his chest all bloody, blooding out from his mouth, the creepy smile yet to leave his face.


    The man could not believe it, the young man in front of him was at most- a level 2. So, how could he survive that strike, let alone standing up.


    ¡°Is that the best you could do?¡± He mocked again.


    The man with the hammer was incensed. He jumped as he used all of his momentum to crush the little beast to paste.


    Adrian shielded his head with both of his forearms, left in front of the right. The explosive strike met his arms; he got on one of his knees, sessfully defending the attack.


    ¡°7¡­ 8¡­ 9¡­¡± He said in a weak voice.


    The man again found it unbelievable, but he could not let go of this opportunity as his target¡¯s sides were open.


    *Bam!*


    Adrian was once again sted away, this time- to his right as he was hit from the left.


    ¡°10¡­ 11¡­ 12¡­ 13¡­ this should be enough.¡± His voice was even weaker than before, but he stood up nheless.


    ¡°Die already!¡± The level 6 circler bellowed as he charged towards Adrian for thest time. He was sure it was thest because Adrian was not in the condition to defend, nor dodge. But s, he was wrong.


    *Sphhhlt*


    Adrian elegantly dodged the strike as if he weren¡¯t injured at all. He stabbed a dagger into the man¡¯s heart before he could recover from that missed strike.


    The man looked down in disbelief. He did not even sense any killing intent.


    ¡°Corrosion property!¡± Those were hisst words.


    Adrian¡¯s body looked worse than the dead body- his right chest and left side were smashed, his bloody left arm was hanging lifelessly, blood wasing out from his mouth- but the evil smile never left, even once. His right hand was still holding the dagger¡¯s hilt while the de was inside the corpse¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I may be a bit toote to say this but- you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s corrosion sub-property.¡±

 Chapter 27: More Visitors

    Chapter 27: More Visitors


    ¡°Are you sure this will work? They are connected you know. Besides, how can we trust Professor Becks? The fact that he knows about the assassins attack and that Adrian met the principal makes him suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Nobles- they care little about connections, all they care about is benefits. You tell me Nat, who offers more benefits? Besides, I care little even if Becks is a spy, but we can¡¯t let Adrian have his way.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Aston. My intuition is telling me- something is not right about that first-year, we shouldn¡¯t mess with him.¡±


    ¡°You are being para-¡°


    ¡°You know what my intuitions are capable of, how many times it saved our lives.¡±


    Silence ensued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Think for a bit, we sent the one with the best stealth among us, Astler to negotiate. And we are both level 7 and 8. Even if the hidden guardianes out, what could he do? Rather, we will have the valid excuse to interfere. Moreover, we are just trying to scare him. Even in the worst case, nobody will know who killed him.¡±


    ¡°I hope I am just paranoid.¡± The tall and handsome man, standing beside the vice principal, sighed.


    The eerie silence of the night took over as the conversation came to an end.


    Momentster.


    ¡°WHAT!?¡± Both of them looked at each other, expressions of shock and disbelief mirrored through the faces.


    Both of them began to rush towards the Fredrick House, thinking of all the possible scenarios that could have happened. But no matter the case, the enemy was able to kill a level 6 earth circler, which boasted the strongest defence, before he could even send a distress signal. Both of them activated all their passive essence and properties- ready for a tough battle.


    They did not care about stealth anymore as they broke through the front door and rushed to the central hall. They could smell the metallic smell of blood as they got closer to the central hall.


    Once they got to the scene, what they saw would be embedded into their minds forever.


    A battered young man was sitting against the wall- his chest messed up with blood, eyes barely open; he was coughing out blood in regr intervals. He was holding a dagger with what looked like his only usable hand. The dagger along with the hand was besmirched with blood- the blood of the corpse that was lying a few meters away from him, the corpse that belonged to none other than their colleague.


    They looked around, trying to detect the lingering presence of a high level circler but they were only met with disappointment, and relief. But they did not drop their guards down, as they were veterans- they knew more than anyone what underestimating the enemy could lead to.


    The tall and handsome man, Nat looked at hisrade and raised his brows. The burly middle aged man only nodded in return. They were brother in arms who went through life and death together, no words were needed to convey their intentions.


    But before they could begin what they were about to do, the frowned as they looked back towards the door.


    ¡°What happened here?!¡± They could hear the principal¡¯s urgent voice along with the footsteps of a few people.


    They panicked, while they were rushing, they only though of ¡®what happened¡¯- not ¡®what could happen next¡¯. They just realised the situation they were in. But s, it was already toote to run.


    The principal along with two other entered the scene- both of them wearing a white coat with golden embroidery. They were the highest ranked faculty members in the Academy, below only the principal and the tower masters.


    The neers ignored the two as they looked at the bloodied members in the room. They gasped as they rushed towards the ¡®barely¡¯ living one amongst them. One of the deans was a middle aged beautiful woman, she looked slightly older than the principal. But those who knew her would rathermit suicide than bring up her age.


    There was a saying among the academy instructors- Dean Jenkins knows more about your body then you do; she can dissect you and make sure you do not lose your life, and your consciousness. And if you ever feel like contributing to field of medicine as a guinea pig, call her anything along the lines of ¡®old¡¯.


    She squatted and began to examine Adrian¡¯s body gently and thoroughly. Nobody interfered as they knew that none in the Academy could match the dean of medical department when ites to diagnosis.


    ¡°How is he?¡± The principal asked as she bit her lips.


    The dean sighed and shook her head, ¡°I am surprised he is still alive. 13 of his bones are broken, the broken ribs punctured his lungs- fortunately missing his heart by a few millimetres. He also faced a severe case of concussion even though his skull looks fine. Apparently, he also used life force. Even if he takes a high grade healing potion, it will take months for aplete recovery.¡±


    She started to use healing magic on him.


    Meanwhile, the other dean- a feminine looking young man with long silky hair- flipped the corpse. He was not surprised at the body¡¯s identity as he had already noticed the duo who was already there, and the hole on the floor. He took a nce at the duo before looking at Adrian and the dagger.


    ¡°What a beast! He killed a high level circler despite being a low level one.¡± His masculine voice belied his appearance.


    The principal looked at the vice principal- her face devoid of any emotions, intents devoid of any malice. The scene caused even the neutral deans to gulp.


    ¡°Do you remember the one rule we instructors must follow even at the cost of our lives?¡± She asked, her voice had no trace of rage.


    But this emotionless voice gave both of them goosebumps.


    ¡°Rastia, I can ex-¡°


    ¡°Is the title of tower master earned through the blood of students?¡± She asked, the tone remained unchanged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a saint. That boy was the one who killed Alexis and framed Davian. You-¡°


    ¡°Show me the evidence.¡±


    ¡°You saw how he killed a level 6. So he should also be able to kill a-¡°


    ¡°That is not an evidence. By that logic, all of us instructors are suspected killers.¡±


    ¡°This-¡°


    ¡°This ends here. The high king will be hearing what happened here today.¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? This is a matter of-¡°


    ¡°Did you realise that you almost plunged the whole Confederation into chaos by assaulting him?¡± She pointed at Adrian.


    ¡°I assure it¡¯s just an -¡°


    ¡°ident? 13 of his bones broke, his lungs were damaged, he was even forced to use life force and you have the audacity to say it¡¯s an ident.¡± Her tone rose for the first time, her stare almost pierced through the vice principal¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I-¡°


    ¡°I apologise on his behalf.¡± This time the vice principal¡¯s handsomerade interrupted him.


    ¡°Your decision will hurt not just the whole Academy, but also you. Let¡¯s leave this matter to rest now and negotiateter, shall we?¡± He bowed.


    ¡°Do you think-¡± she was interrupted as someone grabbed her shoulder.


    She looked behind and saw it was the dean of thebat department, Braveheart. Everyone has forgotten his real name since he charged deep into enemy territory and killed dozens of mid level circlers and a few high levels to rescue his capturedrades. He was only a level 5 circler back then.


    ¡°Leave it, he is right- it will hurt the Academy.¡± He said gently and then looked at the duo and said in a different tone, ¡°This better be thest time. The next time a student is involved in the conflict, there will be another murder in the Academy.¡±


    Both of them had chills running down their spines. Though it was an unspoken rule that deans always needed to be neutral in conflicts between tower master candidates, the man in front was an exception. Even the tower masters had to think twice before confronting him.


    ¡°Thank you. We will keep that in mind.¡± The tall man bowed again before beckoning hisrade to leave with him.


    He took a nce at Adrian and turned back. He frowned. He looked back at Adrian again- everything seemed normal.


    ¡®Strange. I am sure he had a smile on his face.¡¯ He frowned as he left with the vice principal.


    Only the two deans and the principal, the ¡®half-dead¡¯ Adrian and the cold corpse was left in the room.


    The deans looked at the principal, the decision was hers.


    They could feel the conflict in her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± The beautiful dean consoled.


    ¡°Yes, we just have to make sure that this never happens again.¡± The other dean assured.


    Little did they know that the conflicted feeling in her was for another reason altogether. She did not know what to feel- happy for another victory against her opponent? Or scared of the young man who proved his monstrous capabilities yet again?


    ¡°Thank you, you can leave- I will take care of him.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me?¡± Dean Jenkins asked.


    ¡°Your magic has already ensured his life. I have a high level healing potion. I will send him to youter if required; we don¡¯t want everyone to know what happened here.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will visit him myself when you call, don¡¯t worry.¡± The female began to leave.


    The male took onest nce at Adrian and followed. The principal and Adrian were now the only ones breathing in the room.


    ¡°What a good actor you are!¡± She could hear his praise, his strong voice belied his near death appearance.


    ¡°Not good as you.¡± She replied, not surprised at all. But his next action surprised her.


    He jumped up as if nothing happened to him. But his next question had her dumbfounded.


    ¡°Does fucking a masochist make you one?¡± He asked while punching his already smashed chest.

 Chapter 28: Stakes *

    Chapter 28: Stakes *


    ¡°Nope, it doesn¡¯t.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She got her senses back.


    ¡°Rx, 193 of my bones are still fine.¡± He began to walk towards the dining table. He picked up the ss filled with green liquid and took a sip.


    The sweet and acidic taste went well with the raw taste of his own blood, the blood that filled his mouth.


    She could only shake her head at his reply. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°A refreshment, it¡¯s main ingredient being the healing potion you sent yesterday. Just mix a bit of arom leaves and golden sugar and of course, ever-ice.¡±


    ¡°You mixed other ingredients with healing potion?!¡± She eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that addition of ingredients might affect the efficiency of a potion?¡±


    ¡°I know. But why would I drink something bitter and disgusting when I can drink something this delicious.¡± He smiled and took another sip.


    Little did she know that the extra ingredients increased the efficiency by another 20%.


    ¡°Was it worth it- taking this much risk? You could have died.¡± She asked.


    ¡°Ohho! Are you perhaps- worried? That¡¯s weird. As far as I remember, you wanted me to die, didn¡¯t you? So that I don¡¯t take away your precious little daughter.¡± He put up a mocking smile on his face.


    ¡°No, I just-¡°


    ¡°You want to be punished more, don¡¯t you? Like that day.¡±


    Her cheeks reddened. She did not want her daughter to be the toy of this man but she herself did not mind being one.


    ¡°You deserve some rewards for your performance today. Strip and get on all four.¡±


    ¡°YOU!¡±


    ¡°What? Why reject when your clenched thighs and dry lips suggest otherwise? You want to do it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She was tongue tied. But she could not resist the urge. She made her decision.


    She dropped the dress she was wearing, leaving behind only the undergarments to cover her private spots. She did not waste any time and took them off. She was nowpletely naked. Her huge bust, slim waist and big hipsposed quite the sight.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    She got on all four of her legs, herher region was already wet from the humiliation.


    ¡°Bark as if you were a bitch!¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡± She struck her tongue out as she looked at Adrian.


    ¡°Good girl. Now, sit!¡± Adrian kept drinking the ¡®refreshment¡¯.


    She squatted and had her hands on the floor, her forearms millimetres away from her wet cave.


    ¡°Looks like mother trained you quite well and you have yet to lose your skills.¡± He finished the drink and put the ss back.


    He sat down on the chair facing her, cross legged. He took off his shoes and beckoned her.


    She understood what he wanted her to do, this made her even hotter. She started to crawl towards him.


    Once she got close enough, she opened her mouth to take his toe in. But it did not go on as she expected.


    He kicked her across the face but she, being a level 8 circler, managed to take that kick without falling. This action of his did not enraged her at all; if anything, it made her feel better. She did not say anything as she again opened her mouth to take in his toe, and this time- she seeded.


    Licking someone¡¯s toe was an act of utter humiliation. That is what she was doing, that is what she wanted. She slowly used her tongue to lick and envelop his toe. She found this humiliating task exhrating. She sucked on it like a bitch.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough for today.¡± He pushed her away with his feet.


    She was disappointed and dissatisfied, but there was nothing she could do. She got back on her feet and rushed towards the clothes. She wore them hurriedly. Her cheeks were still red, but she found this shame satisfying.


    ¡°You remember the deal, right?¡± But his words were like a bucket of cold water waking her up.


    ¡°How many times do you have to ask? I won¡¯t go back on my words.¡± She clenched her fists.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He mocked. ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Give me¡­ give me a week. I need to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°A week it is then.¡± He responded casually.


    ¡°Oh! Look, the healing potion does wonders.¡±


    ¡°WHAT!?¡± She widened her eyes and gasped.


    He was already moving his left arm, which was hanging a few moments ago, as if nothing happened at all. Even though she did not belong to the medical department, she knew that it would take at least a month to reach that level of recovery.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± She asked, yet to recover from her shock.


    ¡°It was nothing but a bruise, why are you acting as if it were destroyed?¡± He said arrogantly.


    ¡®Because it was destroyed.¡¯ She could only shake her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go out for the next two months, and don¡¯t let any ¡®outsiders¡¯ in. Got it?¡±


    ¡°I just want to rx all day anyway.¡± He waved his hand.


    ¡°And I have an important matter to speak of.¡± Both her tone and face turned serious.


    ¡°Let me guess, you dealt with the hostage situation. The perpetrators were not rted to vice principal¡¯s faction. Right?¡±


    She was surprised but regained her calm once she remembered that he was the one who told her about the hostage situation to begin with.


    ¡°Do you know who?¡± She frowned.


    ¡°I can only tell you that they don¡¯t belong to the empire.¡±


    She looked down, seemingly in thought.


    ¡°Whoever they are, they are the ones who provided information about your deeds to the opposite faction. I believe they are after your life.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± He shrugged.


    His nonchnce caused her to frown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them. We were unable to pursue the perpetrators. They are really good at what they do.¡± She warned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He was nonchnt as before.


    ¡°I also found out that you are supporting the princess, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you make a¡­ ¡®deal¡¯?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Why? Jealous?¡± He smirked.


    ¡°Whatever the case, you have to go against the noble supremacist faction if you want to make her the queen. That faction¡¯s power exceeds the Academy. You have to be careful- one wrong move and you will be in the clutches of either the ¡®faction¡¯, those unknown ¡®perpetrators¡¯, or both.¡± Her tone was that of a strict teacher warning students of the dangers of life.


    ¡°The more the risk, the more the thrill. I only fear having no enemies; I might die of boredom if that bes the case.¡± He smiled.


    She could only sigh. She looked at the corpse and reached out her hand, preparing a spell. A fireball shot towards corpse, burning it in moments. Not even ashes were left behind, nor was the smell.


    She looked at Adrian, a certain other direction, and then turned towards the door. She left.


    Adrian looked around. There was a hole in the floor, some of the walls were damaged, the main door was broken. He sighed.


    ¡°Ah fuck! So tiring.¡± He stretched.


    He stood up from the chair as he walked towards his room. The moment he walked into the room, a tight hug wrapped him. Who else could it be but Isabe? Her eyes were all teary, cheeks- wet; he could hear her muffled sniffs and feel her trembling body.


    She could sense everything that happened outside from her room- so vividly, as if she were watching it. Even though she was nothing more than a spectator, she felt every one of those hammer strikes as if she were the one getting hit. She wanted to rush out there but she remembered her young master¡¯s order and also sensed his smile during the battle.


    Despite her inner conflict, she decided to follow orders. And soon enough, she was able to realise that it was all an act. But still, she knew that the pain he felt was real. Hence, she could not stop her tears from flowing. Now that everything was over, she could not hold herself back anymore.


    She felt a gentle pat on her head. She looked up and saw his smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Prepare the bath, I can¡¯t handle the stickiness anymore.¡±


    She wiped off her tears but her whole body was still shaking. ¡°On it.¡±


    ¡°Besides, do you believe me now?¡±


    She turned back and squinted, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That I can kill a level 6 circler even when I am on the brink of death.¡±

 Chapter 29: Collaboration

    Chapter 29: Coboration


    A week passed. The hole on the floor was filled, the walls were repaired and the door was reced.


    The day after the incident, some instructors trusted by the principal came for the maintenance work. They were quite efficient as it did not take more than an hour to finish the work.


    Isabe came home early. Now, just like her young master, she was exempted from taking further advancedbat sses for the year.


    She began to clean the whole house because her young master was expecting some visitors today. She became quite adept at taking care and the house thest four months. She took pride in her ability as a maid.


    *Knock. Knock*


    She turned to the new front door, the pride she had as a maid deted as if were a punctured balloon. But she was happy nheless. She rushed towards the door and opened it. It was Mia.


    ¡°Hey, little sis. How have you been?¡± Mia greeted, her tone was more intimate.


    ¡°Is it ready?¡± Isabe had her hands sped together as she was jumping up and down. She could not curb the wide smile she had on her face.


    ¡°You have no idea how much I envy you.¡± Mia sighed.


    ¡°Likewise.¡± Isabe calmed down and looked down.


    Despite their past ¡®rivalry¡¯, they decided to sit down and have a talkst week. They felt awkward at first, but two hourster- they were gossiping as if there were no tomorrow.


    Even Adrian, who caught sight of the scene tried to uncover the intricacies of the rtionship between two females- but to no avail. Despite his drive towards perfection, he knew there was nothing he could do. He reluctantly gave up.


    The conversation thatsted for a quarter of a day, formed a bond between the two maids- a bond called ¡®sisterhood¡¯.


    ¡°Cheer up!¡± Mia smiled again as she gave Isabe the bag she brought with her.


    Isabe snatched the bag from Mia¡¯s hand, checked inside, and squeezed the bag to her chest.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She ran towards her room with the bag and a solid grin on her face.


    ¡°At least close the door before you go.¡± Mia shouted but her effort was futile. She shook her head as she left, closing the door behind her.


    ******


    In a dense forest devoid of the glow of the sun or the shine of the moon, stood a hooded man- melding into darkness itself.


    His eyes were closed, but he could ¡®see¡¯ everything nearby. He sense the flow of wind, the movement of leaves, the lives of insects, the burrowed animals- everything. Soon, he felt the presence of a man. His eyes opened.


    He saw another hooded man, he was walking- leaving behind neither a footprint, nor its sound.


    ¡°You sure took your time, Rafs.¡± He said.


    ¡°My apologies, captain.¡± The one called Rafs said.


    ¡°Report.¡±


    ¡°We¡­ failed.¡±


    He frowned as he reached out his hand.


    Rafs understood the gesture as he brought out a scroll and handed it to his captain.


    He opened the scroll and began to skim through it- the further he read, the more his eyes widened.


    ¡°He killed a level 6 circler all by himself, without any guardians? Though he nearly died himself, it does not change the fact that he is a monster. He became even more of a problem then we previously thought.¡± He frowned.


    ¡°Indeed, captain. And worse, I think that the Academy has noticed us.¡±


    ¡°What?! How?¡± He gasped.


    ¡°They somehow found out that we held that secretary¡¯s family hostage and tried to track us. Thankfully, we found out and escaped.¡±


    ¡°What have you done with the family?¡± He squinted.


    ¡°We made sure they were not hurt.¡±


    ¡°Good job. If you did anything to that family, the feud with the Academy would have been irreconcble; they would have used their whole force to track us. If that were to happen, we would have been found out sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least we have one good news amongst all these bad news.¡±


    ¡°Good news?¡± Rafs frowned.


    ¡°Yes, the vice principal wants to coborate with us.¡±


    ¡°What?! Did they send you a message?¡±


    ¡°Yes, through you, just now.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°The vice principal must have already suspected our presence inside the Academy and he should also know that Becks is our man. Since he decided to tell Becks what happened during the attack, he wishes for us to know. Thus, he wants our help in getting rid of that monstrous brat.¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is.¡± Rafs gasped.


    ¡°Okay, you can leave now. Standby for further orders. I have to meet his Majesty.¡±


    Rafs bowed and left, leaving him alone in the eerie forest, just like before.


    ¡°Who would have thought that there would be such a variable in the grand n?¡± He sighed as he disappeared into the darkness.


    ******


    Afternoon.


    Adrian was lying on his bed, his eyes closed. Though he could move like before, his body was still not fully recovered. He suddenly opened his eyes as he turned towards the door.


    It opened and Isabe stepped in. She had a wide smile on her face as she was spinning clockwise and then anti-clockwise- showing off her new dress- a maid outfit.


    He did not need to look into her eyes to know how happy and proud she was of her new dress. He beckoned her toe close.


    ¡°You look good in it.¡±


    Her smile grew wider as she bowed. ¡°Thank you, young master!¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I forgot. Do you remember that parcel which was delivered a week ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She looked at the desk, the box was still on it.


    ¡°That was meant for you. Go on and take a look.¡±


    Isabe rushed towards the box, as if it would run away- and opened it. There were two identical daggers with a dark slightly-curved de and intricate designs on the hilts. She recognised one of them, it was the same dagger her young master used that day to pierce the instructor¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I ordered them from old man Forge. These daggers made of darksteel are way better than the regr sabre-tooth des you have been given by the Academy. You have already ¡®seen¡¯ its test use that day; so you should know how sharp they are.¡± He exined.


    Tears started to well up in her eyes. ¡°Thank you!¡± She sniffed as she bowed.


    ¡°Start practicing using them from tomorrow.¡±


    She nodded.


    Suddenly, both of them turned towards the direction of the main door. Adrian smiled as he got up from the bed.


    ¡°They are here.¡±


    ******


    ¡°Remember, whatever you do, don¡¯t enrage him.¡± The principal proceeded to knock on the door.


    But before she could, the door opened. It was the tier 5 talent of this generation¡­ in a maid uniform?


    ¡°Greetings, principal. Greetings, instructor.¡± Isabe bowed towards them.


    ¡°We had an appointment with Adrian Darkheart.¡± She said.


    ¡°Yes, the young master was expecting you. Pleasee in.¡± Isabe gave way.


    The principal stepped in first. Her daughter followed, her head was lowered, eyes- dull.


    Isabe led them towards his bedroom. The principal went into the room casually, but Abegail hesitated; but she remembered what her mother told her and stepped in.


    They saw Adrian sitting on the centre of a three seater sofa. Opposite him, there were two one seater sofas. They knew what he wanted them to do. Both of them sat on each. Isabe stood behind Adrian.


    ¡°Greetings.¡±


    The principal nodded. But Abegail had her head lowered as always.


    ¡°How is your body now?¡± The principal asked.


    ¡°Not fully recovered. But good enough to give you what you want.¡± He smirked.


    Abegail, a virgin, failed to understand what he meant. But her mother blushed.


    Adrian clicked his tongue.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The principal frowned.


    ¡°I never knew that the vice principal would give up his candidacy. If I knew this would happen, I would have dealt a much weaker blow. Besides, who would have known that you woulde in with two deans.¡± He gave her a look.


    The principal began to sweat. She was afraid that he would misunderstand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They also detected the Anatoly and rushed here.¡± He shook his head.


    She let loose a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Lets leave the small talk forter and do what we ought to, shall we?¡± He smiled evilly as he scanned Abegail¡¯s body.

 Chapter 30: Mother and Daughter (1) **

    Chapter 30: Mother and Daughter (1) **


    Abegail lowered her head even more- her eyes betrayed embarrassment and anger. But she held herself back.


    ¡°Looks like you were not able topletely make her agree.¡± He looked at her mother. ¡°Strip.¡±


    ¡®You!¡¯ She wanted to retort but she saw her mother stand up, and drop her dress. She waspletely naked now, she did not even wear underwear beneath.


    ¡°On all fours.¡± She heard his voice again.


    *Thump*


    She saw her mother on all four limbs on the ground, as if she were a four legged animal.


    ¡°Bark.¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    She could not believe it. Her mother was even acting like a dog on hismands. Worse, it seemed as if her mother was enjoying this.


    ¡°See, even your mother is my bitch. So, you also better follow my orders.¡± He said with a smiled.


    She wanted to refuse. Her dignity as a teacher was everything to her. How could she even think of doing something this disgusting- that too, on the order of her own student? But she also heard how much of a monster this student of her was and what he was capable of.


    She stood up and bit her lips. She took off her white coat and put it on the sofa gently. She took off her dress and pants. She hesitated when it came to her underwear.


    ¡°Help her.¡± He said.


    Before she could understand its meaning, she felt her panties being pulled down. She saw her mother doing the deed.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry dear. You know we have no choice.¡± She hear her mother¡¯s sorry voice.


    ¡®No choice.¡¯ These two words echoed in her mind again, and again, and again.


    She subconsciously put more strength into the bite on her lips. A bit of blood trickled down. But she ignored the pain as she took off her bra. Now, she was alsopletely naked, just like her mother. Though the size of her mounds and ass were not her mother¡¯s match, there were no doubts that they would catch up one day.


    A tear trailed down her left cheek.


    ¡°Get on all fours like your mother.¡±


    She followed- getting in all fours.


    ¡°Lick your daughter¡¯s wounds, I don¡¯t want blood to interfere our fun time together.¡±


    The principal understood what he inferred. She looked at her daughter¡¯s face, a little blood could be seen on her chin. She crawled up to her- her face now in front of her daughter¡¯s.


    Abegail panicked. She wanted to back away, but before she could, the principal brought out her tongue and licked her chin and wounded lip. Her face was now clear but for her mind- it was the opposite.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He beckoned her as he pulled down his pants.


    Abegail looked at him and his huge erect penis. Her face became redder.


    ¡°Take this in your mouth.¡±


    She was taken aback. But she crawled towards him anyway. She took the rod in her hand and felt it. She closed her eyes and put it in her mouth; but she did not do anything else.


    ¡°Tsk. Leave it.¡± He said.


    She withdrew.


    ¡°Come and teach your daughter how it¡¯s done.¡± He beckoned the principal, Rastia Bell.


    Rastia crawled towards him and took the chunk in her hand. She stroked it a few times before licking it. She then took it in her mouth. Her tongue enveloped and twisted around the tip. She began to give him a blowjob- sucking and stroking it with her mouth.


    Her daughter, Abegail, hit upon a realisation seeing her mother¡¯s lewd actions. Even more so, she felt embarrassed from her mother¡¯s actions. After a few moments, she saw her mother use one hand or touch her vagina and y with it. Her vagina looked¡­ wet?


    She also touched hers, and felt that it was damp.


    ¡®Am I aroused?¡¯ She asked herself.


    Rastia began to take the dick into her throat and stroke it faster. After a few moments, she reached her climax- gushing liquids out from her pussy. But he did not give her time to rx as he released his own. She took all of it into her stomach. She slumped to the ground.


    ¡°Now, you know how to do it, don¡¯t you? Come here.¡± He beckoned Abegail again, his dick still standing strong.


    Abegail crawled towards his penis, held it and licked its like her mother did. She felt a weird taste in her mouth but she did not hate it.


    ¡°It¡¯s already lubricated, just put it in.¡± Her mother advised.


    She followed by enveloping the tip with her mouth. She twisted her tongue around it and started to stroke and suck it like her mother did. She started feel a weird sensation in her crotch. She touched it with her free hand and felt a whole new level of pleasure. She continued to y with it.


    After a few seconds, she felt her hair being held. She felt confused. He did not hold her mother¡¯s hair before. But before she could think of an answer, he pushed his head down, his dick dug all the way into her throat.


    ¡°Mph¡­ mmph¡±


    It felt suffocating to a newbie like her. She wanted to resist but he pulled her head before pushing it down again. This very painful and suffocating. But he did not care as he continued.


    Rastia got up as she recovered. The emotions she felt watching her daughter get deepthroated was conflicting. She did not want her daughter to feel pain but on the other hand, she also wanted her daughter to feel the pleasure that could be harvested from pain. She wanted her daughter to be like her and not like her at the same time.


    But the one with the most unclear mind in the room was not Abegail, nor Rastia- it was Isabe. She did not know that the guests would be here for this reason. And now, the principal of the academy and their ss teachers were engrossed in such shameful acts with her young master.


    Even though she had seen her young master¡¯s naked body before- many times during bath or dressing him, and heard Mia¡¯s naughty moans when with her young master from the next room, she never saw her young master do ¡®it¡¯ even once. Her whole face was red.


    Even though she slept with him every night, he never did ¡®it¡¯ with her even once. Nor did he show any signs.


    ¡®Am I not beautiful enough? Does he not like me?¡¯ She sighed. All the women around him were so beautiful. How could shee into his eyes?


    ¡°Isabe.¡± His call woke her up from her thoughts.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She asked sheepishly.


    ¡°Sit here.¡± He patted the right seat of his sofa with his right hand. He was still deepthroating Abegail.


    Isabe nodded before going and seating to his right.


    ¡°Take off your panties.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± She widened her eyes.


    ¡°Are you disobeying me?¡±


    ¡°No. No. I will take it off now.¡± She shook her head vigorously and took off her panties. She hid her crotch with her short skirt and clenched thighs.


    ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    She closed her eyes and separated her thighs and moved the skirt. Her pussy was already a bit wet from watching all those dirty acts.


    He reached out his hand and touched it a bit. As soon as his touchnded, her whole body trembled.


    ¡°Aah¡± a moan escaped her lips. She lower her head to hide it.


    After ying a bit, he removed his hand, the fingers which touched her pussy was wet.


    She was disappointed but did not say anything.


    ¡°Principal bell, mother told me that you are really good at licking pussies- so much that she still misses it even to this day. Serve her.¡± He pointed at Isabe.


    Rastia smiled, his praise made her happy. She crawled and approached Isabe¡¯s crotch. She used her hands to separate Isabe¡¯s legs even further. Isabeplied. She brought out her tongue and gave Isabe¡¯s damp lower lips a sensual lick.


    ¡°Mmmh¡± Isabe felt a surge of pleasure rushing through her body.


    Rastia held Isabe¡¯s thighs as she used her tongue to give Isabe as much pleasure as possible.


    Isabe never felt this much pleasure before. She kept moaning with each and every one of the licks.


    Adrian finally stopped deepthroating Abegail but he did not let go of her head. He released his load into her mouth.


    ¡°Swallow it.¡± She wanted to spit them out but his order refrained her from doing so.


    She closed her eyes and gulped them down. She fell on the ground and took a deep breath. Finally, the sense of suffocation was gone. She looked at her mother and saw her licking another woman¡¯s vagina.


    ¡®This could be done?¡¯ She never even thought of it in her wildest dreams.


    ¡°Isabe.¡± He called.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She looked at him with a moaning and red face.


    He held her left hand and guided it to hold his erect and slimy shaft. She was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°You have worked hard for the past few months. Here is your reward.¡± He guided her hand to stroke his dick.


    Isabe felt so happy that *Squirt* she climaxed- that was her very first orgasm. But that did not stop her from ying with his penis.


    Rastia drank everyst drop of what Isabe released and backed off.


    Isabe was almost about to cry from sheer happiness. His action meant that he did not dislike her. She still had chance.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Abegail asked as she frowned. She wanted to leave before she lost control; her dignity was already lost.


    ¡°Over? We are not even on the bed.¡± He smirked.

 Chapter 31: Mother and Daughter (2) **

    Chapter 31: Mother and Daughter (2) **


    Isabe was having the time of her life. Though she had touched his young master¡¯s cock and washed it during baths everyday, the interactions were not sexual at all. But now, it was. She wanted to hold and y with it forever. But still, she knew her limits, so- she did not dare to take it any further than using her hands.


    She kept stroking the dick faster and faster. Momentster, Adrian brought out two of his fingers and pushed them inside her mouth. She was surprised, pleasantly so. She started to lick off her own juices from his fingers and sucked his fingers. She never wanted to let them go- neither his shaft, nor his fingers. But reality was often disappointing.


    He cummed again- the semen spraying all over Abegail, who was still in front of him. Isabe could feel the fingers pulling out from her mouth and his rod going limp. She knew it was over.


    ¡°You.¡± Adrian looked at Rastia. ¡°Lick everything off your daughter.¡±


    Rastia looked at her daughter and crawled towards her- she was still lying on the ground on her back. Rastia positioned herself over her daughter and brought her mouth close towards her bare and ¡®slimy¡¯ breast.


    ¡°Mother, no!¡± Abegail resisted- but to no avail.


    Rastia started to lick from the bottom of one of Abegail¡¯s rounded mounds and slowly rose up until her tongue touched Abegail¡¯s sensitive nipple.


    ¡°Ahh.¡± Abegail moaned from the pleasure. The sense of taboo amplified it.


    Rastia cleared one of her daughter¡¯s boobs, she then moved to the next. She followed the same way. Abegail was whining from the sensual touches from her mother¡¯s tongue.


    Once her chest area was clear, Rastia moved further up. She licked her daughter¡¯s neck- making it clean. Finally, she moved up to her face. Abegail could now clearly see her mother¡¯s excited face- her tongue was still out. Rastia moved on to lick the semen off her face, including the bit that was still on her lips.


    ¡°Good, you can now stand up. Go to the bed andy there.¡±


    Rastia finally got up on her lower limbs. She rushed towards the bed andid there- she opened up her legs- all ready to take it in.


    Adrian got up and walked towards the bed, leaving the jolly maid and confused instructor behind.


    He took off his robe andpletely pulled off his pants. His body which seemed to be intricately and perfectly sculptured came into view of the threedies. The mother and daughter gasped. Isabe put a proud smile on her face.


    He got up on the bed and shifted his cock towards her drenched opening. He put all of it inside, with one strong thrust.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah¡± Rastia arched her back as she moaned.


    Adrian began to fuck her hard as he bent forward. He took his face in front of hers. She understood what he wanted to do andplied- she brought out her tongue. Adrian pulled out his as their slippery tongues wrapped for a hot kiss. His hands were not unupied as they were groping her mature and huge melons.


    ¡°Mmh¡­ mmh¡­¡± the kiss muffled her moans but she continued nheless.


    Abegail, who was watching her mother getting screwed hard, felt hot. She looked down and found herself ying with her clit. But a loud cry attracted her attention.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah¡± Adrian dumped his hot load inside her. Her eyes were rolled back and her back was arched. He brought out his cock- it was still hard and strong. He looked at Abegail and beckoned her.


    ¡°But-¡± She tried to retort.


    ¡°I remember the deal,e here.¡±


    Abegail followed with hesitation. Rastia sat up and positioned herself beside Adrian as per order. Abegail got up on the bed and sat in front of them.


    ¡°Open your legs.¡±


    She sat on her butt, arched her back and opened her legs; she supported herself by using her arms as pirs. Adrian approached her juicy opening. He touched it and started to shake his hand.


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡± she released a short moan and blushed.


    He pulled out his hand and looked at the wet fingers.


    ¡°Look, your pussy wants to be ravaged but you won¡¯t let it.¡±


    She looked aside, avoiding any sort of eye contact with him.


    Adrian looked at Rastia and smiled, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    She followed. Adrian pushed his wet fingers in. She was surprised, but she closed her eyes and licked them nheless. The taste of her own daughter¡¯s juices felt so good that she thought it was the most delicious thing she ever tasted.


    ¡°Want more?¡± She heard his voice.


    Before she could think of an answer, Adrian held her hair and pushed her head towards Abegail¡¯s crotch. Both mother and daughter were surprised. Though Rastia was still on heat, she knew the limits she should not cross. But s, before she could resist, her cunt was once again full as Adrian started to fuck her again.


    She opened her mouth from the pleasure and her tongue touched her daughter¡¯s pussy lips. Both of them felt a unexinable sensation coursing though their body. Rastia found the taste of her daughter¡¯s juices better than before. She could not resist as she started to lick it.


    Even Abegail found it so hard to resist the urge to have her vagina licked by her beloved mother. She knew it was wrong, but she could not resist it.


    Rastia orgasmed, followed by Abegail and finally Adrian. Rastia drank all of her daughter¡¯s released spring water. She backed off.


    ¡°I am sorry dear. I did not mean to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, mother.¡± Abegail sighed.


    ¡°Instructor, you can¡¯t be the only one having your cunt licked, can you? Wouldn¡¯t that be unfair?¡± Adrian pulled Rastia and had her sat right in front of her, his abs and chest touching her naked back, her legs wide open. Abegail could see her mother¡¯s pussy drenched with her own cum and that of Adrian¡¯s.


    Rastia refrained her eyes from meeting that of her daughter¡¯s. She knew what he wanted now.


    ¡°Come and lick it.¡±


    ¡°Never!¡± Abegail shouted.


    ¡°Your mother might not have seen it. But I have seen the ecstasy on your face when she pleasured you. Don¡¯t you want the mother you love to face the same pleasure?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± She blushed and hesitated.


    ¡°Come on now, this will remain only among us. You love your mother, don¡¯t you? Trust me, you won¡¯t regret it.¡± She was tempted.


    ¡°I am sorry, mother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay dear. We have no choice.¡± She said in a sorry voice. Her body belied this as it was already trembling in anticipation.


    Abegail bent down and brought out her tongue. The moment it touched Rastia¡¯s lower lips, Rastia gasped and bent back.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±


    Adrian started to fondle her breasts from behind while kissing her neck. Abegail tasted both her mother¡¯s cum and his semen from her cave. But she could not stop as she fell in love with both of the tastes. She kept licking it and with every one of the tongue swipes, Rastia whined.


    Rastia could not hold much longer as she squirted. Abegail¡¯s inexperience led to wasting a lot of the squirted liquids, but she drank a bit nheless.


    Adrian got up from the bed as he pulled out the one seater sofa which was not upied by Abegail¡¯s coat and had it face the bed¡¯s directions and sat on it.


    ¡°Here is thest task for you today, and you will be free- give me a good show.¡±


    He said as he gestured Isabe toe.


    ¡°Here is your chance again.¡± He smiled at her.


    She almost jumped from joy but managed topose herself. She kneeled on the ground in front of him and held his cock which was slimier than before. She started to stroke it slowly.


    The inexperienced Abegail was confused by his order but the mature Rastia understood. She looked at her daughter and made her decision.


    ¡°Abegail, since we have reached this far, let¡¯s see through this to the end.¡±


    ¡°The end?¡± Abegail squinted.


    ¡°Open your legs.¡±


    Abegail opened her legs as she pired herself with her arms. Rastia approached hers and positioned herself to a scissoring position with her- their pussies now touching.


    ¡°Mother-¡± Abegail moaned.


    Rastia also used her arms on the bed to support herself as she started to move to and fro, grinding her cunt with her daughter¡¯s. Abegail followed as she started to move along her mother¡¯s rhythm. Both of them also moaned in rhythm. Their naughty sounds and the smell of their dripping juices filled the air.


    Rastia bent forward and reached out her hand to bring her daughter closer. Abegailplied as they pulled each other to a hug- their movements yet to stop. They were looking at each other face to face as their nipples kissed.


    ¡°I love you dear.¡± Rastia said with an excited face.


    ¡°I love you too, mother.¡±


    Both of their lips touched. Momentster, they prated each other¡¯s mouth with their tongues. They were now locked in a wild kiss as they were grinding their cunts together.


    *Squirt*


    They both climaxed at the same time. Both of them broke their kiss and arched their backs as they whined. Once it was over, they locked themselves in a tight hug.


    Adrian could not hold himself back anymore as he shoot out his semen, spraying it over Isabe¡¯s face.


    She smiled at Adrian and he smiled back.

 Chapter 32: Tournament

    Chapter 32: Tournament


    Half a year passed- the greenndscape turned white from the barrage of cottony snowfalls, the students and teachers alike began to wear coats made of icefox fur and they would have to wear those for one whole year.


    The residents of Fredrick House turned 17 somewhere along those six months. The young man, the master was basking in the darkness of the cold night at the veranda and the girl, the maid finished her work for the day.


    ¡°Young master.¡± She approached him. Her call was met with silence.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to participate in the annual tournament?¡± She asked nevertheless.


    ¡°Why would I do something so cliche? Everyone knows I am going to win.¡± His eyes were still closed as he was lying on the hammock tied between two pirs.


    ¡°Spill it out.¡± He continued.


    ¡°Can we go and watch the tournament together?¡± She asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Nope, you can go alone. I would rather practice.¡± He said as he waved his hand.


    A few seconds passed, but he did not hear any reply despite sensing her presence on that very spot. He opened his eyes and looked at her. She was looking at him with puppy eyes and a face that was barely holding itself back from crying.


    ¡°Okay, fine. But you have to increase your practice time for the week.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°YES!¡± She shouted and jumped. This uncontrolled jump of hers almost had her head hit the roof. But she managed tond safely and run away with a grin on her face.


    He could only shake his head. He closed his eyes again and continued the n he was making for the next year.


    ******


    Isabe woke up early. Even though she wanted to get up earlier, she had no choice since she was not strong enough to move her young master¡¯s arm. The smile he put on her facest night had yet to disappear, even through the night.


    The day was of utmost importance to her. Even though she had the chance to be ¡®intimate¡¯ with him that fateful day, she did not get any sort of signs henceforth; until the day when she reached level 4, when her young master permitted her to ¡®y¡¯ during the bath. But that was it. Since then, there was nothing more.


    During the past six months, she made some friends- all of them girls of course. They gossiped together about topics like love, dates, sex and other ¡®girly¡¯ stuffs. Though it was a gossip, she was always on the listening side.


    Now, that the two of them would be going to an event, thates once every year, together- how could she not be happy? It was a date, right?


    ¡°Isabe!¡± His call woke her up from her fantasies.


    She run towards his room with a reddened face. He was standing there with his hands wide open. She knew what to do. She was not the newbie she had been during their first day of ss.


    ******


    The arena- thergest facility of the Academy after the main building.


    It was crowded to the brim with students from all batches. Even the seniors needed to know which juniors could be messed with and the ones they should avoid at all cost. It was not rare for a junior to surpass a senior, especially if there was a tier difference.


    Today was the day of annual tournament to decide thebat rankings amongst the first years. It was also a form of test; it was obligatory for all the first years to participate. But for the first time in many years, there was an exception- two to be precise.


    Adrian and Isabe entered the arena through therge door, attracting the attention of everyone present. Both of them were wearing a fur coat over their uniforms, just like everyone else.


    At the front was Adrian, who looked as if he were the incarnation of perfection itself. Rumours had it that this potioneering prodigy was caught up in an ident during an experiment. Hence, he was not able to attend sses for three whole months. Thus, he was ¡®exempted¡¯ from participating in the tournament.


    Beside Adrian, half a step behind him was Isabe. Though she looked average and was amoner, none dared to look down on her; rather she was the target of admiration and envy of many, men and women alike. Thisbat genius not only mastered the difficult art of twin daggers, she was also an expert marksman. And rumours had it that she had already reached the 3rd level- which was terrifying for a first year. Hence, she was ¡®banned¡¯ from participating in the tournament.


    ¡°Greetings, Sir Adrian.¡± Instructor Hastings had rushed towards them the moment he sensed them. He did not give a damn about what others might think- lifees before reputation. He was one of the few who had been told of instructor Astler¡¯s tragic death.


    Adrian just nodded in response.


    ¡°Please follow me, the principal has left two seats for you in the VIP lounge.¡± The timid instructor gestured.


    The duo followed him to the top of audience stands. There was a corridor- one side of which was blocked by a solid wall and the other side had doors at regr intervals. They walked past three doors and stood before the fourth. Instructor Hastings pushed open the door and gestured them to go in.


    ¡°Oh. By the way, there is instructor Bell already stationed in the room. Do you want apletely empty one?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Instructor Abegail? No need. We students and ss teachers can ¡®bond¡¯ better during these situations, can¡¯t we?¡± Adrian smiled. Isabe looked down and bit her lip.


    ¡°If only everyone had your mindset.¡± Instructor Hastings ttered and left- hastily.


    Both of them entered the room. It was not thatrge, but more thanrge enough to just sit and watch shows. The three solid walls on the three sides gave a golden hue. There was a firece set up to keep the room warm. The most brilliant part of the room was the ssed wall through which the battles were to be seen.


    Though the room was a bit far away from the ring, the prismic ss magnified everything- it was as if the room was a front row seat but with a better and higher angle. The room was a part of VIP lounge for a reason.


    There were three luxurious foldable chairs- two of them were unupied. Abegail sat on the other.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the slutty instructor who exhibits her naked body to a student?¡± Adrian smiled.


    ¡°YOU!¡± She was enraged.


    For the past six months, he would beckon her once in a while. If the things he had her do those days were to be leaked, she could be ousted from society itself, let alone the instructormunity. Even though he kept his promise and kept her virginity, but did that stop him? She clenched her butt whenever she remembered ¡®that¡¯.


    And three months ago, he was ¡®deemed¡¯ fit enough to attend sses again. And since then, he would ¡®y¡¯ her every single day after the sses inside the ssroom, These three months were hell. Worse, she was beginning to like this hell as if she were addicted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not in the mood today. So, I won¡¯t y with you.¡± He sat down on the central chair.


    Abegail sighed. And so did Isabe- but silently.


    ¡°But there is a condition?¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡± She panicked.


    ¡°Rx, it¡¯s not what you think. I will tell youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± If it was anything not rted to ¡®ying¡¯, she was fine.


    Isabe sat on his right.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to begin.¡± Abegail dered.


    A young but curvaceous prettydy walked up on the tform. The small skirt revealed her smooth white legs and her dress was designed to show her deep cleavage. All male students cheered.


    ¡°Instructor Serene! Instructor Serene! Instructor Serene!¡± They shouted her name.


    Abegail snorted.


    ¡°Wee, students and fellow instructors. This year¡¯s first year tournament is a bit special because not only we have two students not participating, we are also having SIX tier 4 participants despite that. Thepetition is going to be so exciting.¡± Apparently, her second property was <Sound>.


    ¡°As there are only 98 participants this year and 6 of them are going to be seeded, we will have a change of format. There will be four battle royale- each match having 23 participants. 3 will be selected per match, yes- SELECTED, by a board of instructors depending on performance; so, don¡¯t even think about teaming up against others. The 12 selected participants will be trimmed down to 6 through a one on one battle, the matches will be decided by the panel depending on your attributes and skills. Then, the 6 will be matched again against the seeded 6. Finally, only 6 will remain. And the ranking of top 6 will be dependent on the final battle royale.¡±


    ¡°You know why we don¡¯t have duels for the final matches. It¡¯s because circler¡¯s have certain weakness against other attributes. That would be unfair for the circler with disadvantaged attribute. That¡¯s why, we rank students based on their performance. Once, a fire circler had to fight three water circlers in the final battle, even though he was the first to be defeated, he was deemed the winner for surviving more than 5 minutes. So, give out your all and have trust on the judges. Let the tournament begin.¡± She finished.


    ¡°Mhmm, interesting. Though it is not the fairest of formats, it is way better than only duels. Besides, who cares about fairness in tournaments?¡± Adrian remarked.


    ¡°The format is really good in judging the performance and potential of a student. For example, that fire circler is now a general of the Royal Army.¡± Abegailmented.


    ¡°The first match begins. Students selected for group A, please get on the tform.¡± Instructor Serene invited.


    23 students got up on the tform and formed a circle.


    ¡°The battle willst for 10 minutes. Begin!¡± Her deration marked the beginning of the battle.


    The tform became a mess. The archers and mages, stayed back while the warriors rushed in. They had all done their research. They knew who to target first.


    Adrian could see everyone¡¯s performance clearly through his demonic eyes. Three minutes in, one of the participants caught his attention.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± He asked as he pointed his finger.


    Abegail followed his finger to the elegant ck-eyed boy who was using only his bare fists to battle.


    ¡°I remember him, he is Sirius Blue. I remember him because he scored 4 on all the 4 tests during the examination. Some of us instructors doubted that it was intentional. But we did not take the risk and thus, put him in Eagle ss instead. Later we found out that he is indeed a genius.¡± She answered.


    He looked into her eyes. Abegail¡¯s eyelids trembled. He turned back to the battle.


    ¡°Interesting. It was supposed to be your job, Darling. But maybe I will give you a hand.¡± He muttered and smiled malevolently.

 Chapter 33: A Memorable Night *

    Chapter 33: A Memorable Night *


    1st ce- Sirius Blue


    2nd ce- Dolf Ironcross


    3rd ce- Cornelia De Recruz


    ¡­


    Abegail was a bit disappointed. This was probably the first time ever that someone who was not from the Griffin ss won the tournament. But once she looked at the two sitting beside her, she thought that this whole tournament was nothing but a farce.


    The tournament was over. Everyone started to leave the arena. But not the audience in room 4 of the VIP lounge. Nor Abegail, neither Isabe dared to stand up from their seat since Adrian did not. Nor did they dare to disturb his train of thoughts.


    He suddenly looked at Abegail- scaring the poor woman.


    ¡°Remember that condition, I think I found it.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± She gulped.


    ¡°I want you set up a duel between me and that champ. He should not feel anything out of the ordinary, got it?¡±


    She squinted her eyes and looked down.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t worry. I will just have all the male students of Griffin ss¡­¡± He gave her a look and smirked.


    ¡°I CAN! I CAN!¡± She shouted. For a moment, she let her imagination run wild and it almost scarred her mind.


    ¡°Oh, I was thinking of letting all the male students of Griffin ss pick up a fight with him so that I can interfere. Now that you have agreed, I will skip the hassle.¡±


    Her blood rushed to her cheeks.


    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± He teased.


    ¡°YOU!¡± She stood up.


    ¡°Hehe young master, she was probably thinking of being gang-¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Abegail ran away as fast as she could.


    But Adrian ignored her and gave Isabe a ¡®where did you learn that?¡¯ look.


    ¡°Look! There is a girl facing hellish torment and unimaginable suffering.¡± She eximed, pointing a finger at the ss screen.


    Adrian¡¯s sadistic mind betrayed him. But when he looked back, Isabe was gone.


    ******


    Night. The Everwarmke, ake whose temperature remains the same throughout the bright years or the frigid years, was making plopping sounds as the snow on the treetops were melting and dripping onto theke. It was like music to the ears of the residents of the nearby Celestea House.


    Candle lights and a kindled firece illuminated thevish room. The blonde princess had her window opened as she was walking to and fro, humming to the natural beat produced by the magicalke- her eyes closed.


    Suddenly, she felt something cold pressing against her mouth. She opened her eyes in panic. Before she could resist, she felt something else pressing against her stomach. She was pressed back towards something soft and warm.


    She looked down and could see a hand covering her mouth. That hand blocked her view but she inferred that another hand was holding her stomach. Through her back, she could feel what seemed to be a fur coat. She tried to resist but-


    ¡°Do anything funny. And the royal family will receive your body tomorrow.¡± She heard apletely unfamiliar voice. It was that of a male.


    She stopped any form of resistance.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± The man¡¯s mouth was close to her sensitive ears.


    She could feel the strength of this man from his hands- he was stronger than her, a level 4 circler. He was most probably a darkness attributed or wind attributed circler. Worst case scenario, he was a circler strong enough to avoid the detection of her level 8 guardian even without the said attributes. Her life waspletely in the hands of this man.


    ¡°Never tasted a princess before. I wonder how it¡¯s like.¡± She could sense him licking his lips. She felt a chill down her spine.


    She could feel the hand on his stomach rising higher, slowly- but surely.


    ¡®No! No! No!¡¯ She closed her eyes, knowing where it was going.


    The hand reached its destination, her soft and round mound. He started to knead it as hard as possible. The pain was enough to make her shed tears, let alone the humiliation. His other hand became wet from the running tears of the humiliated princess.


    There was only one time she was humiliated like this before; but she did not mind the as it was a ¡®price¡¯ being paid. But now, she was being assaulted by an assant, aplete stranger- maybe he was an assassin who would kill her after the ¡®taste¡¯.


    This feeling of despair, pain and humiliation was destroying her mind. The crisis began to destroy her hopes.


    But suddenly, she felt an extremely stimting lick on her ear, almost making her climax.


    Rather than losing all hope, she sighed in relief.


    ¡°Mhmhm¡­ mhm¡­ mhmhm?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, darling. You are no fun. How can a human remember a person by his ¡®lick¡¯?¡± He released her.


    She calmly took two steps forward and took a deep breath. She wiped the tear off her face, still sniffing. Once she felt her face was clear, she confidently turned back.


    But once Adrian¡¯s face, upon which the candlelight glimmered, came into her view, her tears started flowing again- blurring her beautiful green pupils.


    ¡°You¡¯re mean!¡± The crisis today brought out the yful little girl she hid deep inside herself. Thrones weren¡¯t meant for little girls.


    ¡°Tsk. If you think that I will hug and apologise, console you- you¡¯re dead wrong.¡±


    ¡°Adrian, you son of a bitch! What¡¯s wrong with wanting a circler in shining armour?¡± She rebuked him as she started to clear up her face again.


    She sat down on the bed and drank a ss of water.


    ¡°Why did you do it? If you wanted it that much, you could¡¯ve juste and asked?¡± She was both enraged and embarrassed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for you. There are better bodies out there.¡±


    ¡°YOU!¡± Just looking at him was increasing her rage.


    ¡°Besides, that was a revenge for the spell you used against me six months ago. It was also because the price increased.¡± He took off his fur coat, dropped it on the floor and then jumped andid on the bed beside her, closing his eyes.


    ¡°Increased?¡±


    He remained silent.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go back on your promise, it¡¯s fine.¡± She sighed. She knew how important he was.


    ¡°When will you make your move?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I will sign up for the ¡®jungle stroll¡¯ next month?¡±


    ¡°Will the Academy allow you to leave?¡± She squinted.


    Adrian just smiled in response.


    ¡°You. Come to think of it, the vice principal¡¯s faction has beenying low for thest six months. Did you make a deal with the principal?¡± She raised her brows.


    His smile grew wider.


    She gasped. ¡°What did she ¡®sacrifice¡¯?¡± She asked in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Just know that she paid the right price and her being a ¡®tower master¡¯ is already set in stone.¡± He said, his eyes still closed.


    She thought for a second, ¡°You slept with instructor bell, right? She had visited you those three months quite a few times for ¡®checking you up¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Jealous?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You fucked both of my maids in front of me. Isn¡¯t it a little toote to ask this question?¡± She red at him.


    Her question was met with silence.


    ¡°Speaking of maids, Ste has been doing a ster job for thest few months. I deliberately revealed my moves on the neutral Counts for him to interfere. Now, his trust on Ste is solidified. I will throw a feint when I go to deal with Silva house.¡±


    ¡°As long as you know that the she can be used once, unless the prince is a fool.¡±


    ¡°But my biggest fear is being betrayed again.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she does not have any intentions of betraying again- for now that is.¡±


    ¡°But what if-¡°


    ¡°When it happens, I will know. And once I know, I will make sure that she is killed by your very hands.¡± He opened his eyes and looked into hers.


    The princess shivered when their eyes met. An image of Ste¡¯s cold and lifeless body and her own hands drenched with hot blood shed in her mind. And so did their time together since childhood. ¡®Why had she done that?¡¯ Her vision went blurry again. ¡®I just hope you don¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡¯


    The sad memory evoked another one.


    ¡°Hey! Did you ever feel lonely even when you are surrounded by people?¡± She looked at him as she rubbed her eyes.


    ¡°But you are not feeling lonely right now, are you?¡± Her question was met with another question.


    She suddenly hit upon a realisation. She had not spoken this much in a long time. Even thest time she had a long chat with someone was with the very same person. She looked at him. His perfect face looked even more magical under the glimmering lights of the candles. The melodic sound of theke which never stopped only added to the moment. She blushed and looked away.


    ¡°What? Out of awkward and silly questions to ask?¡± His question caused the wavy feeling she had in her heart to puff away.


    ¡°Why do you always tease me?¡± She snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°I will sleep here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡­ WHAT?!¡± Her eyes almost popped out.


    Before she could process what she needed to do, she felt a strong grasp on her arm before being tugged towards him. Before she knew it, she was lying beside him- imprisoned in his cuddle.


    ¡®Too close!¡¯ His face was right in front of hers. She could smell the scent of new snow from his skin. All of her blood rushed to her cheeks.


    She tried to push and get out- but to no avail. His eyes were closed. He was already¡­ asleep?


    She stared at his sleeping face for a whole minute, before bringing her own arm up and wrapping it around him.


    ¡°Good night.¡± She whispered, before closing her eyes.

 Chapter 34: Bet

    Chapter 34: Bet


    The arena. But unlike the day of the tournament, the stands werepletely empty. Only three peopleposed the entirety of the audience- Instructor Bell, First year student Isabe Hunt and Instructor Tirov, a white haired old man- who were sitting in VIP room 2.


    ¡°Little girl, you should learn to ept defeats.¡± The old manughed.


    ¡°It is not about my defeat, instructor Tirov, it never was. I just want to end this.¡± Abegail shook her head.


    ¡°I would have understood if thisss here were to fight him. But you are pitting a potioneer against this year¡¯s champion, this is nothing but a farce.¡± The old man snorted.


    Abegail remained silent. But Isabe did not miss her chance to give the grumpy old man a death re.


    The old man acted as if he did not notice it and turned towards the tform, so did Abegail and Isabe.


    There were two young men on the stage, standing 5 meters apart- facing each other. One was an elegant looking young man with ck eyes and silky hair. And the other was blessed with otherworldly looks- his eyes even darker.


    ¡°Honestly, the fact that I was not able to fight you during the tournament did not sit well with me. Thankfully, the opportunity came fast enough.¡± The silky haired young man, Sirius Blue assumed a fighting position.


    ¡°This is nothing but a bet between two instructors. Let¡¯s get it over with, shall we?¡± Unlike his opponent, Adrian took his hands behind his back and closed his eyes.


    Sirius scowled. He took one step forward and then charged towards his opponent. He decided to crush the target with superior speed and strength. He threw a punch with all of his strength.


    But he did not feel any impact on his fist as he punched through. He looked back and found out that Adrian was in the exact same ce with the exact same pose.


    Adrian slowly turned back, his eyes still closed.


    Both of the instructors in the audience leaned forward. Their eyes wide open. Only Isabe stayed calm.


    ¡°Did you see that? His movements were minimal and footwork- mysterious.¡± The old man looked at Abegail.


    Even she was shocked, even though she knew of his previous aplishments.


    ¡°Well, he is a dark circler. Mysteriousness is their core virtue.¡± She sat down, assuming a haughty pose.


    ¡°Now I see, little girl. Why you are so confident in that brat.¡± The old man too, leaned back again.


    ¡°But don¡¯t think you¡¯ve already won. You were there in the tournament; you know that he is fast and strong, but they are not his strongest points.¡± He continued.


    Abegail remained silent, she was curious; even though she knew her victory was set, she wanted to know what he was capable of.


    Back at the stage, Adrian smiled at his opponent- a clear sign of mockery.


    Sirius again approached Adrian. But unlike before he began to throw some short bursts of punches. Adrian dodged them through twisting and turning his body, foot movements were not even necessary.


    Sirius became serious, he began to use the art that made him survive against four tier 4s at the finals. He began to throw punches and kicks; these attacks were strong, fast and most importantly- unpredictable.


    Sometimes he would throw a straight punch, but then change the direction midway- catching the target off guard. Normally that would be inefficient as changing direction of punches midway took away much of the strength; but that was not the case for water circlers with their essence <Flow>. This essence enabled the magical energy inside the body to flow even more smoothly and efficiently. Hence, water circlers could make unpredictability attacks without losing much.


    And for Sirius, who was arguably the most proficient <Flow> user this year, making these moves barely had any cost. But still, he was unable to connect a single shot.


    Adrian dodged each and every one of Sirius¡¯s attacks. But Sirius¡¯s strange martial art techniques forced him to use his foot. Adrian was now using fast and mysterious footworks along with his flexible upper body movements. His hands- still behind his back, eyes- yet to open.


    Sirius had a twisted expression on his face. He bellowed and increased the speed of his attacks. But that was futile as Adrian began to dodge faster.


    The spectators could not take their eyes off.


    ¡°I know he is a dark circler, but isn¡¯t it too much?¡± The old manined.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Her eyes were still glued to the match.


    Isabe was nonchnt. Her young master was her sparring partner. She knew that he was just ying with his opponent. Because she had been yed with, like that- a lot.


    Sirius could not take it anymore; none of his attacks were working- neither punches, nor kicks. They have been moving through the whole tform, but not a single one of his attacks connected. So, he decided to make his next move.


    He stopped attacking. He just stood there, staring at his opponent.


    Adrian finally opened his eyes and looked at Sirius, who was standing there- doing nothing. Adrian moved his hand forward and pped.


    Both of them stood there, staring at each other.


    ¡°Nice. The best move someone could make against a sneaky dodger like that is to not make a move at all.¡± The old manughed.


    ¡°Bold of you to assume that dodging is all he could do.¡± Abegail smiled.


    ¡°Ahem. At least, there will be a ¡®fight¡¯ from now on.¡± The man¡¯s skin got thicker with his age.


    Abegail shook his head but inside, she knew the old man was right. She wanted to see what was so special about her ¡®owner¡¯ that enabled him to kill a circler not weaker than her.


    Adrian began to walk towards him- not too fast, nor too slow- at a normal pace. Sirius took a defensive stance, ready for any type of attacks.


    Sirius watched as his opponent stopped in front of him, only two steps away. He saw Adrian¡¯s right shoulder twitch.


    He knew it was going to be a punch. And he was right. A jab came right into his face- unimaginably fast. It was already toote to dodge. But his solid defensive stance wasn¡¯t just for show. He guarded his face with both of his fists.


    But their fists- they never met.


    Sirius, who did not even have time to be confused, felt a strong impact on his stomach. He was sent flying away, barelynding in the boundaries of the tform- a few steps away from the border.


    He somehow got up on his feet, his legs shaking from the piercing pain in his guts. The first thing he saw when he got up was Adrian who was still in that ce, but one of his legs was up in the air as if he just kicked someone- in the abdomen.


    Sirius still wanted to fight, but his body betrayed him; his vision grew blurry as he coughed out blood, his trembling legs could hardly support him anymore- he slumped to the ground.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± The old man in the warm VIP room stood up.


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t ept a defeat?¡± Abegail was still sitting, smiling. She was smiling because the torturing process of cheering for the torturer who tortured her for thest half year was finally over.


    ¡°You¡­ even you couldn¡¯t sense it?¡± He looked at her, the shock on his face became even more evident.


    ¡°Sense what?¡± She squinted.


    ¡°He is a monster, I tell you- a MONSTER!¡±


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to tell me twice.¡¯ She thought.


    ¡°Why? That was a good move but nothing that spectacr. In fact, I thought that your student was a bit careless there.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°Little girl, you are just a level 6. So, you couldn¡¯t sense it. But I did.¡± ¡®Somehow¡¯


    She looked at him with curious eyes.


    ¡°That kick- he managed to conceal ¡®only¡¯ that kick.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± It was her turn to stand up.


    Dark circlers with <Conceal> essence could enable users to hide their presence. But like all other essences, it also had its limitations. One of the major ones was ¡®all or nothing¡¯ meaning- one either had to conceal all of their body or none at all, and there was no in between.


    But the anomaly in front of them- defied that. He was able to conceal only his leg. That further enhanced the effectiveness of the essence. For example, when that fist was targeting Sirius¡¯s face, the majority of his concentration was on the punch- making the stealth of Adrian¡¯s kick even more effective.


    ¡°But howe I did not sense it?¡± Her mind was still in jitters.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? He could make it so that only his essence only works on ¡®selected targets¡¯.¡± The disbelief on his eyes had yet to disappear.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± She almost jumped.


    Another limitation of <Conceal> essence was ¡®everyone or no one¡¯ meaning- either one had to hide himself from everyone- friends and foes alike, or nobody at all. But the abnormality in front of them- did.


    ¡°Judging from your reactions, even you did not know of these. But you were still confident.¡±


    ¡®If you knew that he was the one who killed instructor Astler, you would also have been this rxed.¡¯ She smiled wryly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my loss. I won¡¯t ¡®disturb¡¯ you anymore.¡± He sighed as he left.


    A few momentster, the remaining Isabe and Abegail also left the room as they approached the tform, upon which Adrian was still standing.


    Isabe rushed to him; there was a fur coat on her hand.


    ¡°Congrattions, young master!¡± She got behind him and positioned the coat for him to wear.


    Adrian wore it and gave her a smile. He then looked at the old man carrying away the wounded student, his smile grew wider. His eyes followed them till they left.


    ¡°Now that you won the bet, he won¡¯t propose his son¡¯s marriage to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ye- HOW DID YOU KNOW?¡± She took a step back, her eyes wide open, sweat perspiring through her skin.


    ¡°You ¡®used¡¯ me to get rid of him, didn¡¯t you?¡± He took a step forward, and held both of her shoulders.


    ¡°Nonononono. How could I even think of it?¡± She shook her head strongly- so strong that her neck could have snapped at any moment.


    ¡°Worry not, dear. Your mother should have already told you. I don¡¯t mind being used.¡± He brought his mouth to her ears and tightened the grip on her shoulders.


    ¡°As long as you pay the ¡®price¡¯.¡± He whispered.


    A chill ran down her spine. She panicked, she already began to think about all the ¡®punishments¡¯ she could face.


    ¡°It is not that hard. You will just have to run through the corridors of gents dorms at night.¡±


    She sighed, still a bit doubtful.


    ¡°Naked.¡±

 Chapter 35: Jungle Stroll

    Chapter 35: Jungle Stroll


    Thest ss of first year.


    Dolf Ironcross, the incarnate of nobility itself, was questioning himself.


    Last night, when he went out of his dorm room to relieve himself, he suddenly saw a sh. The next thing he remembered was waking up in the dawn on the corridor. Thankfully, nobody noticed him.


    But the thing that disturbed him the most was that instructor Bell came in her dreams. And she was naked!


    He was absolutely sure that he never had any sort of attachment towards his teacher. So, why did he dream of his teacher naked? Why was the dream so vivid? Was he bing a degenerate? Was he forgetting the codes of nobility?


    These questions were corroding his mind. He sneaked a peek at the instructor but he could not get a glimpse of her face because the giant book she was reading screened it- which was quite odd since no one ever saw her reading a book in the ss.


    Meanwhile, on the other side was Abegail who was staring at the book called ¡®The profundities of non-existence¡¯ with dull eyes- eyes which screamed ¡®I want to die¡¯ on repeat.


    The students found the pin-drop silence of the ss deafening. Isabe was covering her mouth, barely holding back herughter. Adrian too was amused.


    ¡°Instructor, what¡¯s so interesting in that ¡®open¡¯ book that you keep looking at it? Will you keep reading it ¡®everyday¡¯.¡± Adrian stood up.


    Abegail dropped the book on the desk and stood up.


    ¡°No. No. No. Definitely not. Why would I?¡± She panicked.


    She looked at the weird looks her students were giving and blushed. She wanted to hide away somewhere and cry. But she somehow managed topose herself.


    ¡°Ahem. I just found the book very intriguing and couldn¡¯t stop reading. Let¡¯s go on with the ss, shall we?¡± She began to walk around and speak.


    ¡°This will be yourst day as first years. What you were taught this year was just for building your foundation- whether be it in yourpulsory courses or optional courses. Next year, the courses will be more advanced and of course, more difficult. So, prepare yourself.¡± She avoided eye contact as much as possible, especially with Dolf Ironcross.


    ¡°All of you might have already known by now that there is an event in the second year called the ¡®Jungle Stroll¡¯. It ispulsory for everyone to participate once. It happens 5 times a year and everyone can choose when to participate. It is a survival event where you will have to stay in the forest for a month. Beware, there has been deaths before.¡±


    Many of the students, though they already knew of this before, gulped.


    ¡°Even though you can choose when to participate, I would suggest the tier 4 students and those who are confident enough to check in as early as possible. If you be too strong, the training will lose its meaning. Understood?¡± For the first time, she looked at a student intentionally.


    Adrian smiled in return.


    The ss ended. Everyone except three left. A minuteter, Isabe got up and closed the ssroom doors, and locked them. This action became a habit of hers somewhere in thest three months.


    Abegail sighed; she was already used to it. She began to think of what he might do to her today.


    ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t be doing anything today.¡±


    This statement scared Abegail even more. She knew that even his ¡®mercy¡¯ had an ulterior motive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have an ulterior motive this time. I just want you to send a message to your mother.¡±


    She still doubted it.


    ¡°And if the orders on the message are not followed thoroughly, I will ¡®punish¡¯ both you and your mother. Publicly.¡±


    Now, she believed it.


    ******


    A month passed. It became difficult to see anything past the whiteness of thendscape. The piles of snow on the ground became even thicker. There were no more birds flying in the sky, no more stridting of crickets at the dark of night. It was the beginning of a ¡®frigid year¡¯.


    Arge caravan of carriages were being pulled by strong horses. At the vanguard was a riding fire circler, melting all the snow in the path through fiery spells.


    Behind him was a carriage in which sat 4 students and an instructor. Among the students, the one with the best looks was the odd one out; the others were the top three contestants ofst year¡¯s tournament.


    Nevertheless, none dared to underestimate Adrian. Especially, Sirius Blue- who did not even dare to make eye contact with him. The instructor who was with them was none other than instructor Serene.


    Serene was not a name, it was more of a title she acimed. No, it was not because of her personality; those who knows the true story knows that- it was because of the nature of her kills. She was arguably the deadliest assassin of the Academy.


    Even though she wore a fur coat, both of her legs werepletely exposed along with her cleavage. But this did not disturb anyone except the overly noble Dolf Ironcross.


    ¡°Adrian.¡±


    Adrian heard a feminine voice. He looked towards the source- it was the princess of the Recruz Kingdom, Cornelia De Recruz. Though her traits were simr to most other humans in the continent- ck hair and brown eyes, she would stand out anywhere thanks to her exquisite beauty and royal demeanour.


    ¡°May I know why Isabe did not participate this time?¡± Her voice was graceful, befitting of a princess.


    The other passengers peaked their ears.


    ¡°She is focusing on absorption.¡± His answer was direct.


    ¡°Oh!¡± She looked down. Isabe was one of the friends she made in the Academy. Though her motive was to form a connection with a future level 9 circler, their friendship grew genuine over time. Now, she felt quite lonely as none of the participants this time was a friend.


    ¡°We are almost there.¡± Instructor Serene said in a charming voice.


    ¡°The one in charge of the event this time is a trusted aide of the vice principal. I will protect you until you enter the forest. After that, you are on your own.¡± Adrian could hear her voice again.


    He smiled in response, knowing the instructor was using a spell that could send secret messages.


    They soon reached the outskirts of the Shalborn forest. It was at the western border of the Kingdom. This forest was shared between the Kingdom of Nemphis and the Northguard Kingdom.


    The forest was quiterge but the event would take ce in a quarter of that are. Even then, the territory was quite broad.


    The caravan reached the outpost. A small group of instructors weed the neers. The carriages were emptied as 14 students along with three instructors stepped out.


    Adrian tightened the coat around himas he followed instructor Serene.


    ¡°Hey there, She.¡± A tall and handsome man stepped out from the weing group.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± Instructor Serene bowed.


    Adrian recognised the man, it was the same man who apanied the vice principal the day he killed that earth circler.


    The man looked at everyone of the students. He did not give anyone a second nce.


    Adrian smiled at the man¡¯s action- a smile which conveyed ¡®enjoy the remaining days you have left.¡¯


    ******


    Somewhere in the Shalborn forest.


    ¡°Lieutenant, we got the message. He is here.¡±


    ¡°Good, we will strike tonight. Any questions?¡±


    ¡°Sir, do we really need five level 6 circlers and a level 7 to kill a 17 year old?¡± Another one said.


    ¡°Heh. The captain himself wanted to partake in this mission. But he is assigned somewhere else. Do you understand how important this mission is now?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Remember. Whatever you do, don¡¯t underestimate the target. We have already faced losses in his hands, we don¡¯t need to shed any more blood unnecessarily.¡±


    Five foots stomped on the ground at the exact same time.


    ¡°Good. Ready your weapons. The braves of the forgottenpany, we march forth!¡±

 Chapter 36: Kidnapping

    Chapter 36: Kidnapping


    *Neigh*


    Half a dozen of red and fiery mehorses were pulling a grand carriage. The four winged Griffin on the insignia signified that the carriage belonged to the Royal Academy of Nemphis.


    The six magical beasts were stronger, bigger and faster than their general counterparts. The intense heat they emitted not only melted the thick frigid snow, it vaporised them; the steamy fog made the sight even more grand and mysterious.


    The coach came to a halt at the Academy outpost of Shalborn forest. There was a party ready to wee them, but not one of them had a smile on their face. The door opened as four figures stepped out. These four were arguably the strongest entities of the Academy, excluding the tower masters of course.


    The feminine looking man walked towards the leader of the weing group with quickened pace; the thick snow on the ground could hardly slow him down. When he came close, instructor Nat Hemlin took a step back. But before he could take another one, the long haired dean Braveheart held him by his neck and lifted him to the air.


    ¡°Dean Braveheart! You don¡¯t have the authority to punish a level 7 instructor!¡± Braveheart did not need to turn back; he already knew who it was. It was Aston Ragov, the vice principal of the Academy.


    ¡°I will just kill him now. Then I will see what the tower masters will do.¡± He tightened his grip, rendering the level 7 instructor unable to breath.


    ¡°You!¡± The vice principal bellowed.


    ¡°Leave it, we did not rush all the way here to punish him. We have more important things to do.¡± He loosened the grip when he heard the principal¡¯s emotionless voice.


    ¡°She is right, dear. We have to find him first.¡± An old woman¡¯s voice filled with love and care made himpletely let off the instructor¡¯s neck.


    The instructor fell down; the snow cushioned his fall. He held his neck and gasped for breath.


    The dean turned back and bowed. ¡°Sorry mother, I was rash.¡±


    Dean Gistre, the dean of Magic Research Department, smiled.


    She then looked at the instructor Hemlin, who was trying to get up; her smile disappeared. ¡°What are you doing? Lead us to the scene.¡±


    ******


    At a certain location in the forest. Everything in the quiet and snowy scene was normal except the red snow here and there, and frozen corpses.


    All of the instructors including the four neers entered the scene. They looked at the frozen corpses and the bloody snow. The principal and the male dean looked at the old woman.


    The old woman nodded her head before closing her eyes. After a few seconds, she reopened them and shook her head. Both the principal and thebat dean sighed in relief.


    ¡°But I detected his blood.¡± The old woman dered.


    ¡°How much?¡± The principal took a step forward.


    ¡°Not much. I¡¯ve heard the story from my son, definitely not enough to kill him.¡± The dean smiled.


    Principal Bell sighed in relief.


    Dean Braveheart began to circle around the scene, examining each and every one of the corpses, their wounds and their weapons.


    ¡°Brilliant!¡± He shouted, attracting the attention of everyone.


    The dean realised he had just done something he should not have. He simply crouched down to a corpse and acted as if he were examining it thoroughly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Dean Gistre asked.


    ¡°The way these 5 were dealt with, it was genius.¡± He remarked.


    Everyone in the scene peaked their ears; if the one who was arguably the most brilliantbatant of his generation praised a student as a genius, something extraordinary must have had happened.


    ¡°How so?¡± The vice principal squinted.


    ¡°Look, that one over there is an archer.¡± He pointed at the body beside which there was aposite bow. ¡°We know the rules; in such battles, the first priority should be taking out the archer as fast as possible. Even though Adrian is a melee expert, he was able to take him out though a precise dagger throw through the heart. Moreover, that dagger was stolen from thisdy over here. But in the process, he was stabbed, as you can infer from the other bloody dagger held by that corpse- most probably the in the abdomen or a thigh.¡±


    ¡°Why the abdomen or thigh?¡± An instructor asked.


    But it was instructor Serene- a dual dagger user- who answered, ¡°Because the lower your target, the closer you have to be. And as you can see from her throat which is bitten off, she was quite close to his mouth.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Dean Braveheart remarked.


    He continued, ¡°Now that two of the five were dead, that too in a small time frame, the other three were taken by surprise. If I am not wrong, two of them should be casters.¡± He looked at Dean Gistre.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Both of them began to cast spells. It is an universal fact that casting spells take time, and that time was enough for him take out one. He chose to go against the caster who was leftpletely unguarded; the other one had a warrior close to her. Adrian charged towards the exposed caster who happened to have a sheathed sword. He stole the sword and pierced it through his target¡¯s abdomen before the spell was ever casted.¡± He exined.


    Dean Gistre chimed in, ¡°Yes, but that move came at a cost. The other caster, a wind circler, had alreadypleted his offensive spell. Adrian tried to dodge, but the attack grazed him nheless.¡± She pointed at the blood stain on the snow close to the body of the dead caster.


    ¡°Now, only two were left. A caster with wind attribute and a swordsman with a¡­¡± He looked at Dean Gistre again.


    ¡°Earth attribute.¡± The old woman replied.


    The feminine looking dean widened his eyes. All the other instructors gasped. An earth attributed warrior along with a wind attributed mage? That was a dangerousbination; especially if their opponent was alone. So, how was he able to deal with them?


    ¡°Phew. Calling him a genius is an understatement. The only possible scenario I can think of is using thebination against themselves. You have to ensure that the swordsman alwayse in the way of the caster. And against the fastest of circlers, you have to change position fast while duelling. And he was able to pull that off perfectly. Either the swordsman was a newbie at using the sword or Adrian is a sword expert. Not to mention, he was injured and tired.¡± He was still shocked.


    The others gasped. A sword expert at the age of 17? Normally, swordsmen who had honed their art of swordsmanship through decades of training and battles could be termed sword experts.


    ¡°He defeated and stabbed through the earth circler, and charged towards the wind circler using the body as shield. The caster panicked and tried to run, but he kicked the body towards her. She barely dodged, but before she could regain her bnce, he drove the sword through her.¡± He finished.


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t the swordsman an earth circler? Even circlers of the same level has difficulty killing them, how did he kill a earth circler two level higher than his own?¡± An instructor asked.


    ¡°Simple.¡± The principal answered. ¡°Just use life force.¡±


    Many of the instructors gulped.


    ¡°After he waspletely burnt out, the hidden member of the ambushers came out captured him.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if they ¡®knew¡¯¡­¡± Dean Braveheart gave the vice principal and instructor Hemlin a look, ¡°how strong Adrian was. So, they came out with this n.¡±


    He again paced towards instructor Hemlin and grabbed him by his neck.


    ¡°You better hope he ispletely safe. Or else, even the tower masters won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±


    ¡°Leave him be. We will go and search for him.¡± The principal said.


    ¡°Why are you so attached to a student, Rastia? He even visited you many times before and you also meet him time to time. Students died in the event before and Shalborn is especially known for its danger. You never acted like this before.¡± The vice principal snorted.


    She looked at the vice principal and said, ¡°He is my apprentice¡¯s only son. What¡¯s wrong with being so attached to him. Besides, all of the students who died before were either killed by magical beasts or sumbed to natural phenomenas. Only that time, two decades ago, when a few nobles joined together to kill amoner- was the exception.


    Dean Braveheart¡¯s eyelids trembled. But nobody noticed.


    ¡°Are you implying we should let the culprits who dared to hurt one of our students on our watch go free?¡± She asked with a threatening tone.


    ¡°No, I just-¡± Aston Ragov, who was getting disgusted looks from many of the instructors, tried to say something.


    ¡°Do you have the general direction of where the culprit could have gone?¡± She looked at the old woman.


    ¡°None. I am just sure they did not go deeper into the forest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. We will be having a meeting in 15 minutes. Dismissed.¡± She left the scene.


    Everyone followed. Only the two deans were left at the scene.


    ¡°Mother, did you find out anything?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, Rastia was right. I found traces of <Corrosion> property on the earth circler¡¯s wound.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°What were their levels?¡±


    ¡°All five of them are level 6s and the one who escaped is a level 7 wind circler.¡±


    ¡°A level 3 killing five level 6s. He surpasses his mother.¡± He looked up and sighed.


    ******


    Meanwhile, in a certain inn, Adrian just woke up with ady in his arms.

 Chapter 37: Kidnapping- Behind the Sins

    Chapter 37: Kidnapping- Behind the Sins


    Evening, the night was fast approaching. The ¡®Jungle Stroll¡¯ had begun.


    All of the 14 students were confiscated of their weapons and other belongings, and thrown into the cold and dark Shalborn forest.


    Adrian walked through the forest for a bit before picking a spot beside a frozenke and lying down. He closed his eyes, but did not fall asleep.


    Night fell as the sun ran away. The shy moon was hiding behind the clouds. The already dark and cold forest became even more so.


    But it did not bother Adrian in the least. He had yet to change his position or open his eyes; he kept waiting.


    Suddenly, his eyes opened. Hezily rose up without any sense of urgency and smiled at a certain direction.


    Six hooded figures came out of nowhere and surrounded him. They did not make a single sound. Any other circler would have been oblivious, but Adrian- a dark circler- could see them clearly as if it were day.


    ¡°Greetings, members of the forgottenpany.¡± He bowed.


    None returned his greetings from the other side. But Adrian did not mind as he looked towards the faces of all the assants; all of their eyes were covered by the hoods. But Adrian found who he was looking for.


    ¡°You must be Lieutenant Rafs, right? Mind if we sit together and sort things out?¡± He looked towards the second tallest of the six.


    Silent ensued for a few moments but this time- he got an answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t talk to dead men.¡± The man charged at him with full power; the snow did not inhibit him at all.


    The other five held their position, ready to attack anytime. But next scene struck them with surprise and fear. Before they could recover, an evil aura gushed towards them like tidal wave- locking their very soul into ce, terrorising them.


    *Snap*


    The lieutenant¡¯s right punch was stopped. It was not blocked; rather, Adrian snapped his right arm, bending the elbow to an unnatural direction.


    His mind was in a mess. He did not even see his target move; and before he knew it, his right arm was broken. Even the pain did not strike him for a few seconds after it happened.


    Before he could recover from the shock. The fear that was forming in his mind suddenly turned into despair as an overwhelming aura locked onto him. The source of the aura was none other than the smiling 17 year old in front of him.


    Adrian stepped forward and grabbed his other arm. It¡¯s fate was not any different from its symmetric counterpart.


    *Snap*


    The man wanted to scream but the overpowering aura did not even let him open his mouth. He could only keep grunting from the excessive pain.


    Adrian pushed him to the ground. The hood slid away, exposing the man¡¯s horrified face. Adrian looked at his eyes and smiled.


    Just when he thought it was over, the man saw Adrian ce one of his knees on his thigh. He panicked knowing what the beast was about to do.


    *Snap*


    Adrian broke his right leg by bending his knee to the ¡®opposite¡¯ direction.


    *Snap*


    The left leg followed.


    The poor man¡¯s face became wet with the tears and snot the pain caused.


    But the monster had yet to let go of his smile. The man wanted nothing but death; the pain was excruciating.


    ¡°I will fulfil yourst wish.¡± Adrian spoke as he held the man by the cor. He heaved the lieutenant up in the air- to an altitude of about a dozen meters. Adrian had ced one of his knees out.


    *Crack*


    The ¡®broken¡¯ lieutenant fell on Adrian¡¯s knee on his back. His backbone broke into two; hisst breath seemed as if it were a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Perfect! Not a single drop of blood was spilled.¡± Adrian praised himself.


    He then looked towards the other five- four on the ground and the other on top of a tree. He now knew everything about them even though their eyes were still covered.


    Hezily walked towards the supposedly most beautiful one of the team- a dual dagger using assassin.


    Once in front of her, he slowly removed the hood- revealing a terrified yet beautiful face. Her hands were holding the two daggers. But they were useless as her arms were still paralysed.


    He held one of them and brought it up. He gently caressed it.


    But his cold hands did not soothe her at all. If anything, it sent chills down her spine. But his next action almost stopped her heart.


    *Sphhhlt*


    He drove the dagger into his own shoulder- her hand holding the hilt, his hand holding hers. The smile on his face did not twitch a bit. Though her hand was bloodied, his hand waspletely clean. The irony!


    Adrian brought his mouth close to her neck. She almost forgot how to breath. He gave the side of her neck an erotic lick. She closed her eyes and gritted her teeth; that lick did anything but turning her on.


    ¡°How rude? Making a disgusted face during forey. You need to be punished.¡± She heard his cold voice.


    Before she could process his statement, a stinging pain in her neck caused her eyes to open. He was biting her neck.


    Adrian took his time. His teeth dug into her neck very slowly- millimetre by millimetre, the blood seeping out just as slowly. Neither could she resist, nor could she run away. Her cheeks were moist, teeth almost crushed due to her intense grit. Her whole body was trembling from the pain which was getting more serious every second.


    Once all of the teeth were deep into her body, he heaved them out- tearing her flesh and a bit of her throat out. She slumped to the ground. Finally, it was over. She bled to death as her hot crimson blood merged with the cold white snow.


    He spat out the flesh. As for the remaining blood? He gulped.


    He then looked towards the other four, licking his bloody lips.


    The previous scene had already made them lose their wits. There was no more hope. Now the only thing they hoped for was a quick death; that was especially the case for the other female member of the team who had witnessed the difference between the death of her male lieutenant and female friend.


    Adrian suddenly looked back and clicked his tongue.


    He picked up the other dagger and threw it- targeting the heart of the one on the tree. He then rushed towards the male caster, stealing his sword and stabbing him. Wasting no time, he pulled the sword and charged towards the other two who were standing side by side. In no time, he killed the four.


    All of them died with a surprised face. Though they were praying for a quick death, they never expected that to be this quick.


    Adrian again turned back and opened his arms. ¡°Long time no see, sis.¡±


    A hooded figure walked out of the dark. She scanned the whole scene before removing the hood. The revealed alluring face belonged to none other than his guardian, Rosalyn Brigets.


    She looked at his lips and chin which had yet to be cleaned of the blood after looking at the blood corpse of the woman. ¡°Since when did you pick this new fetish?¡±


    ¡°You better be careful. Remember what I said before? That you are the tastiest.¡± He licked his lips.


    She shuddered and took a step back.


    ¡°I am joking. Come on. I need your help.¡± He beckoned her.


    ¡°First, clean your mouth.¡± She followed him.


    Adrian took a bit of clear snow and wiped his mouth. He was walking towards the lieutenant whose body was twisted in aical manner. Rosalyn was right behind him.


    ¡°What were their levels?¡±


    ¡°Rx, all of them were weaker than you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell that twice. What were their levels?¡±


    Adrian just smiled in response.


    ¡°Forget it. What is YOUR level? You took Darkness as your attribute, right? You betrayed master and me.¡± Her tone and face was filled with sorrow.


    ¡°Keep this up and I will make sure that you are unable to walk tomorrow.¡±


    She stopped and clenched her thighs.


    They reached the leader¡¯s broken body. He pulled it up and positioned it on his shoulders. He again began to walk; but this time, he was carrying a body clear of any blood, his destination- the frozen body of water. His guardian followed close behind, curious of his motives.


    The icyke was massive. They have walked for almost half an hour straight and had yet to find the other end. Once he believed they were deep into the centre of theke, Adrian finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Make a hole here.¡± He pointed downwards.


    ¡°The ice here is as solid as rock and it is more than a metre deep. How can I-¡°


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I made it clear before? Either you dig here or I will dig so deep into you that you will be on bed for a week.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. I was thinking of surprising you, and you are ruining the fun.¡±


    ¡®Lady, you are the one who ruined the fun tonight.¡¯


    Rosalyn stepped forward and brought forth a hand. An intricate white coloured circle formed in front of her palm. The circle began to rotate, and soon enough it was rotating at a hypersonic speed, forming a windy drill.


    She pushed the drill into the ice. No matter how strong the ice was, it could only give way to the drill.


    Adrian did not expect any less from the most prative spell of the continent.


    ¡°Good.¡± He dropped the body into the cold trench.


    *Ssh*


    ¡°Fill it up.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± She prepared another spell. Arge tornado formed on the hole pushing cold air into it, freezing it again.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Back? Why?¡± She squinted.


    ¡°I forgot something.¡±

 Chapter 38: Deal *

    Chapter 38: Deal *


    ¡°Use a spell, hit me.¡± Both of them went back to the scene. Adrian stood beside the body of the caster he stole that sword from and gave the order.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Rosalyn squinted. ¡°Don¡¯tin to masterter.¡±


    She brought forth her hand. Aplex white circle formed in the air. It began to spin in an extremely high speed.


    ¡°Not the Hurricane Drill, YOU BITCH!¡±


    ******


    The principal of the Royal Academy of Nemphis, Rastia Bell was sitting at the head of a long table. The walls were made of cloth; the enclosednterns, which were ced a feet away from thebustible walls, lit up the windowless room.


    There was a big smile on her face. But the emotion that she felt more than happiness was relief- relief that she decided not to go against that monster. He just made three moves; but those three moves were enough to topple down a heavyweight faction as such that of the vice principal¡¯s. Though that second y was enough to knock the vice principal down, this third one would make sure that he never gets up again.


    She remembered how Adrian¡¯s recent move began.


    A month ago, her daughter brought a message at night. It was from him. There were three simple instructions: make sure that the first jungle stroll takes ce in Shalborn, make sure a trusted aide of the vice principal is in charge, and finally- let the deans know that he is actually a tier 5 and he might join Nemphis. Her daughter also warned her that if everything was not dealt with ordingly, the mother-daughter duo would be punished publicly. Though she- as masochist- did not mind being punished, she was not an exhibitionist and her reputation as a principal came foremost.


    Following all those instructions was quite easy for her because of her authority. For some reasons, the vice principal¡¯s faction wanted to be in charge of all the jungle strolls this year at all cost. She agreed quite easily- the condition being she would have the authority to decide the locations. The opposite party agreed. She hit two birds with one stone.


    As for the third instruction, she called in the deans and professor Midsley secretly for a meeting. There she revealed all she needed to reveal, keeping the secret matters secret. Adrian¡¯s safety was the perfect excuse; the deans even praised her for hiding the matter.


    But all of these had made her curious, especially thest part of the message- ¡®you will know what to do when the jungle stroll starts¡¯.


    Now that the time hade, she realised that he had exceeded all of the conjectures she had. She had the chance to suspend Instructor Nat Hemlin. Even though the vice principal would most probably not face any charges, this matter would definitely scar his reputation- so much that even the tower masters supporting him must back off.


    The curtains on the door moved. Her smile ran away, her eyes squinted and her index finger started to tap on the table.


    Instructors and the deans began toe in one by one. They took their seats. The meeting was about to begin.


    ¡°Did you find out anything else?¡± She looked at the oldest in the room, Dean Gistre.


    ¡°Those assants, they are not of this nation.¡±


    Her statement caused a dean. Everyone looked at instructor Hemlin, their faces filled with disgust. Only the high ranking members of his faction and the leader of that faction had a face of defeat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with instructor Hemlin for now, he is going to die anyway.¡± She dered.


    The vice principal, Aston Ragov stood up. ¡°Rastia! Is that a threat? Don¡¯t forget you don¡¯t have the authority to punish a level-¡°


    ¡°He might be deemed innocent. But do you think Emilia will let him live?¡± She gave him a cold look. ¡°Do you think the tower masters would want to risk the destruction of the Academy just to protect a level 7 circler?¡±


    Her question rendered him speechless. Everyone gulped when they heard the name ¡®Emilia¡¯. Even the one called Braveheart shuddered.


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­ even ¡®she¡¯ is an alum. She won¡¯t go-¡°


    ¡°Yes, she will go that far. I was her master, I know. Let¡¯s leave this matter, we have something more urgent at hand- the whereabouts of the kidnapped student.¡±


    Everyone became serious.


    Dean Gistre spoke. ¡°Poor fe, hopefully he is not being tortured somewhere.¡±


    ******


    Two kilometres away from the forest- in the city of Belfort, arge city in the Northwest of the Kingdom of Nemphis, two hooded figures were walking through a crowded market; the streets were clear of snow as fire circlers were always on duty.


    The duo entered an old looking tavern. They approached the bartender.


    ¡°What you need? We got the best ale in the town.¡± The bearded bartender asked.


    ¡°A rosed wine with a pint of blood.¡± A male voice escaped the hood.


    The jolly expression on the bartender¡¯s face turned serious.


    ¡°Second floor- room 3.¡± He slid a key on the bar table.


    The hooded figure who just spoke took the key.


    They entered the designated room. The room waspletely barren. The rectangr table and four chairs were the only furniture in the room. The small window made sure that the room was notpletely dark.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Rosalyn asked.


    ¡°I made many friends at the Academy.¡± Adrian answered.


    ¡°How many of them are boys?¡±


    ¡°The number of days you were able to stand up stably after getting screwed.¡±


    ¡°YOU!¡±


    Footsteps interrupted their conversation. They both rushed and sat on the same side of the rectangr table.


    ¡°I will do the talking. No matter whatever I do, do not make a sound, got it? Or else¡­¡± Adrian smiled.


    She nodded intensely.


    The footsteps became louder and louder until *creak* the closed door again began to open.


    Another hooded man came in. He silently walked and sat opposite to the two.


    ¡°I heard you called me. What do you need?¡± The man had a verymon voice, impossible to differentiate in a crowd.


    ¡°Information. And a customer.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I deal in both.¡±


    ¡°This woman right here.¡± Adrian pointed at Rosalyn beside him. ¡°I want to sell her to a brothel. The price is quite high I warn you.¡±


    Rosalyn looked at Adrian. Even though her face was covered, Adrian could imagine the shock on her face.


    ¡°You met just the right person. But, you can¡¯t just sell in any girl you pick up from the streets.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry.¡± Adrian stood up. ¡°I assure you, she is of premium quality.¡± He walked until he was right behind Rosalyn.


    He suddenly held her upper garments and tore it apart.


    ¡°Aaah¡± She subconsciously screamed and tried to resist but she suddenly remembered her warning, or rather- threat.


    Her alluring body came into view. The abdomen and the breasts were perfectly proportionate. Her two tits were like cherries on perfectly round mounds. Her fair skin was devoid of any ws. One could feel the smoothness just from seeing them.


    The broker gulped. Though he had his fair share of experience when it came to women, he had never witnessed such an exquisite body before.


    Adrian smiled. He touched her melons and began to knead them. His fingers pressed into her breasts as if he were pressing a sponge.


    ¡°Aaah.¡± The moan gave a hint of her beautiful voice.


    The man could not take it anymore. He took off his hood to enjoy the view to the fullest. He was not that concerned as he was wearing a cloth mask to hide the lower half of his face.


    ¡°Can I¡­¡±


    ¡°Nope. If I don¡¯t get a fair price, I will take her for myself. Letting you observe is already a blessing for you.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± The man sighed. ¡°I can organise an underground auction. The brothel owners can shed blood for a piece like her. We can share the reward four to one, how about it?¡±


    ¡°Nine to one. But I will let you y with her once before giving her to the brothel.¡±


    The man thought for a few moments. ¡°Deal. When?¡±


    ¡°A weekter.¡±


    ¡°Fine, we will meet again.¡± The dealer put on his hood again before leaving the room. Only Adrian and his guardian was left in the room.


    *Sniff. Sniff*


    He took off her hood. Her eyes were all watery, her nose- red and lips- trembling.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for using a fucking Hurricane Drill on someone you¡¯re supposed to protect.¡± He took off his own hooded robe and ced it on her shoulder.


    ¡°You almost sold me to a brothel.¡±


    ¡°Stop crying. Or I will sell you to a peasant¡¯s brothel.¡±


    His statement worked like magic. She cleared her eyes and barely stopped her sniffs. But her lips did not stop trembling.


    ¡°Good. Now, we know the schedule of every member of the Belford family. Let¡¯s do some spying, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Schedule? What schedule?¡± She squinted.


    ¡°The one you just earned through showing your assets.¡± He smiled.

 Chapter 39: Letter *

    Chapter 39: Letter *


    Noontime. Contrary to the white scenery of Belfort, the Belford Mansion was fraught with greenery- as if frigid year did not hit it at all.


    The household was serene. But-


    ¡°Mdy! Mdy!¡± A young maid charged through the corridors. None in the way tried to stop her because she was the life of the house and was heavily doted by thedy of the house.


    The maid pushed through the door and entered an extravagantly decorated room. A charming middle aged woman was sitting on the sofa with her eyes closed. The beauty mark near her left eye only added to her charms.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little Snow?¡± Thedy opened her eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Mdy! A letter came for you.¡± The maid rushed towards her with the envelope on her hand.


    ¡°A letter?¡± She frowned. ¡°It has been ages since Ist got one of these.¡± She took the envelope and examined it. There were no seals on it, not even a name.


    ¡°Who could it be? A past lover?¡± The maid giggled.


    ¡°Or maybe a present one.¡± Thedy winked. Both of themughed.


    Thedy tore the envelope, there was only a single piece of paper in it. She began to read. The very first sentence caused her to frown. She continued. The more she read, the more her face twisted. Once she went through every one of the words, her hand with the letter began to tremble.


    Her actions cased the maid to frown. She was curious but she did not ask anything.


    ¡°Little Snow. Fire.¡± Thedy twisted and crushed the paper into a ball.


    The maid brought out her palm and a fire ignited on it. Thedy threw the crushed paper into it. In a few seconds, it turned into ashes.


    ¡°I knew it woulde to haunt me one day. But why did it have to be in the form of this cursed letter?¡± She sighed. She then looked at her worried and confused maid. ¡°Little Snow, prepare the carriage. Let¡¯s just face it and get it over with.¡±


    The sorry state of her master who always smiled was crushing the young maid¡¯s heart. But sheplied nheless.


    ******


    Afternoon.


    ¡°Where are you going at this time of the day?¡± Marquess Belford could not help but ask, seeing her beloved wife all dressed up.


    ¡°Who is the one evading duties and letting his poor wife deal with the messes?¡± She gave him a look.


    ¡°Ahem. It¡¯s not called evading duties my dear. I just want to deal with them more efficiently after proper nning.¡± He walked to her and gave her a waist hug.


    ¡°And I just happen toplete them before you could finish the nning, right?¡± She rolled her eyes before grabbing his shoulders.


    He gave a peck on her lips.


    ¡°Mother! Father!¡± A boy and a girl ran towards them. Both of them were in their early teens, seemingly twins.


    The man smiled. Thedy¡¯s eyelids twitched; but she smiled nheless.


    ¡°Look, dear. It¡¯s gettingte. Do you want your poor wife toete at night?¡± She made a puppy face.


    ¡°Oh. Sorry.¡± He let go off her. ¡°Will you go alone?¡±


    ¡°Little Snow will drive the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need any bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°Why? So that I can protect them?¡± She smiled.


    He coughed. ¡°See youter then. Stay safe.¡±


    ¡°See you.¡± She waved her hand.


    ******


    A carriage carrying the insignia of the Belford house was wheeling across a street in the fortified city of Belfort.


    Ethansa Belford was now wearing a hood and a cloth mask, hiding her face.


    She knocked on the carriage wall. The small window in the front opened.


    ¡°Yes, Mdy?¡±


    ¡°I will get off two alleyster. You know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured Mdy. You will reach your ¡®destination¡¯.¡± The window closed again.


    A few secondster. The carriage door opened for a split second before closing again. The carriage was now- empty.


    Ethansa walked through the narrow and dark alley until she was right at the centre of the red light district. Though she had never been here before, she had memorised the maps. She followed her memory to her destination.


    She was now in front of an old and abandoned wooden house. She had heard of the rumours- the building was abandoned because it was haunted; a whole family was murdered. She looked around. Once assured that nobody was noticing her, she took a deep breath.


    *Creak*


    The old and rusty door slowly opened. No sooner had she entered than thenterns on the walls of the corridor started to light up- row by row.


    Before she could process what was happening, *m* the door behind her shut close. She jumped away from the door.


    ¡°Follow the light.¡± A whisper entered her ears.


    She nervously looked back. Nobody was there. Only thenterns kept shimmering.


    She was scared. But she remembered why she was here. She gulped and began to walk through the corridor. Once she reached the end, she was met with darkness.


    *Snap*


    Tens ofnterns, torches and candles lit up at the same time. Her eyes closed as the sudden influx of light was too much for them.


    Once she opened her eyes, a rtively long dining table came into view. There was a dozen of candles at the edges- lighting it up. At the other end of the table sat a man wearing a ck mask. His only recognisable features were his jet ck hair and his eyes which seemed a few shades darker.


    But the the weirdest aspect of that man was his ¡®absence¡¯. He was right in front of her eyes, but she could not sense his presence.


    ¡®Is he a ghost?¡¯ She gulped.


    ¡°Wee, miss Ethansa Belford. Please remove those things. I have heard of your beauty. And I want to see it for myself.¡± She heard his charming and noble voice. That voice couldn¡¯t belong to amoner ghost, could it?


    She was hesitant. But she removed the hood and mask nheless. There was nothing to hide. She looked at him with her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Go on. Your clothes are getting in the way.¡± His voice again reached her ears.


    ¡°You!¡± She took a step back. ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want?¡± She revealed her level 5 aura.


    ¡°Yes I can.¡± He turned his head to the side. ¡°Sis.¡±


    She suddenly felt an aura which began to press down that of her own. ¡°A high level!¡± She shouted with widened eyes.


    Even she, a marchioness of the Kingdom of Nemphis, did not have the authority to keep a high level circler as her guardian. Just who was that man?


    ¡°Come on now, you don¡¯t want the world to know of your misdeeds, do you? Take them off.¡±


    She looked down and bit her lips. Her clenched fists were trembling. But she came to a decision.


    She slowly took off her clothes, including the underwear. She was nowpletely naked. She tried to hide her motherly breasts and trimmed crotch- but to no avail. Her eyes did not dare to look at him.


    ¡°Not bad indeed. Now,e. Get up on the table and crawl towards me.¡± His voice had yet to lose that noble and charming tone.


    Blood began to trickle from her lips, nerves began to show on her naked and trembling arms. But she dropped any rebellious thoughts she had when the high level aura locked onto her again.


    She slowly approached the table and got up on it. She began to crawl on all fours. The short distance felt like hundreds of kilometres. But she took one step at a time.


    She finally reached her destination. Her sorry face was a few inches away from his masked face.


    ¡°Sit. And show me your lower lips.¡±


    She reluctantly followed. She sat and opened her legs, letting her vaginae into his view.


    ¡°Good girl. Now, y with it.¡±


    She gritted her teeth, took one of her hands and touched down there. Her hand began to y with her clit. A few secondster, she started to rub her vulva. Before long, two of her fingers were already in there.


    She realised that doing it in front of aplete stranger made the experience even more pleasurable. But this fact only added to her ¡®guilt¡¯.


    *Squirt*


    But this feeling of ¡®guilt¡¯ made her orgasm faster. Her quick breaths had yet to calm down.


    He reached out one of his hands; it¡¯s target- her pussy.


    She panicked and used her own wet hand to block it.


    His charming voice turned cold. ¡°What? Having second thoughts? I wonder what your ¡®beloved¡¯ husband¡¯s reaction will be when he finds out that the children running around in his house are not of his own.¡±

 Chapter 40: Angelic **

    Chapter 40: Angelic **


    ¡°But¡­¡± She avoided his eyes.


    He pushed her and got on top of the table- on top of her. He locked both of her wrists with one of his hands and pressed them down on the wooden table over her head, both of his knees lied between her legs, his free hand caressing her cheeks.


    ¡°But what?¡± He asked. ¡°What¡¯s your excuse?¡±


    She tried to free herself, push him away. But s, her efforts were futile. To her surprise, the young man who seemed and sounded half her age was stronger.


    She gave up and looked away. ¡°I¡­ he¡­¡±


    ¡°He what? Impotent? That is your excuse?¡± He asked in a mocking tone.


    ¡°How did you know?!¡± She was shocked. Only two persons knew of this- one of them being her.


    ¡°Why do you care? Didn¡¯t you already betray your husband?¡± He brought out his hard cock and began to rub against her lower lips. His heavy question masked her feeling down there.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t betray him. I just did not want the truth to hurt him. He would have lost his position as the Marquess.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°So, you decided to take someone else¡¯s child in your womb.¡± He pushed his dick in.


    ¡°Aaaaaah¡± She did not need to see, she could feel its length and girth inside her.


    ¡°What did you do?!¡± She was taken by surprise.


    ¡°Why do you care? You are an adulterer anyway.¡± He mocked.


    ¡°No, I just wanted him to be happy. I secretly used all my resources to find a cure. But I failed.¡± Tears slid down from the sides.


    He began to stroke his rod inside her slowly. ¡°If you wanted children with other men. You could have just slept with any level 3 circler and kill him afterward. Why Marquess Bradley?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ it¡¯s because¡­ Marquess Bradley found out somehow¡­ and¡­ and offered his help¡­ aah¡­¡±


    ¡°You could have just rejected. Even if he threatened you through ckmail, you could¡¯ve just ckmailed him back. After all, he was the one who offered to have sex with you.¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ I just wanted to¡­ aah¡­ hide the fact.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. You just wanted a ¡®potent¡¯ dick inside you. And that dick had to be attached to someone with the title ¡®Marquess¡¯.¡± He began quickened the pace of his strokes.


    ¡°No! Definitely not! *Sniff*¡± The stream of tears began to turn into a river.


    ¡°No? Then why did you continue to let him fuck you afterwards? The twins were already born by then.¡± He started to fondle her breasts and pinch her tits.


    ¡°Because he-¡°


    ¡°ckmailed you? Give me a break. You could have just threatened him with **** charges. But you did not. You just wanted that dick. You wanted to take it with all of your holes.¡±


    ¡°No! No! No!¡± She began to scream as her tears began to form an ocean.


    She reached the peak of excitement, her Amygd activated. She began to process everything he said emotionally, embedding the results into her brain. The secretion of love hormones made her believe whatever he said.


    ¡°And do you know what¡¯s the best part? You were just discussing about men. And the one inside you right now is not one of them. You are a slut- a cheating slut. You never loved your husband.¡± He dumped his hot liquid into her.


    ¡°Aaaah.¡± She also reached her climax. Her juices gushed out. But her face belied her moan. Her eyes looked lifeless.


    Was she really just a slut? Was her love for husband just for show? Was all she ever want of was dicks? No! It couldn¡¯t be, right?


    She was thrown into the abyss of self doubts. The deeper she fell, the darker it got. Her whole life felt as if it were a lie. She closed her eyes. Suddenly, she felt something bright through her closed eyelids. She opened them- out of nowhere, an orb of light appeared, battling the darkness. From the orb, a hand reached out- a final hope of salvation.


    His whisper, ¡°But I can fix it. I can make it so that you only love him, and no one else.¡± sounded as if it were a divine revtion.


    He removed his mask. But his face was blurred. That was right. How could mere mortals be worthy to witness the countenance of a divine being?


    She could feel his face getting closer, she opened her mouth. A ¡®delicious¡¯ tongue invaded her mouth. She let her own tongue twist around his. Through the kiss, she grasped that angelic hand. She did not want to let it go- neither the tongue, nor the hand.


    ******


    It was over. Ethansa left the haunted house with shaky legs. Adrian jumped down from the table.


    He turned towards the approaching footsteps. It was Rosalyn, his guardian. Her breathing was unstable, two of her fingers- slimy.


    ¡°Come here, clean it.¡± He pointed at his penis.


    ¡°Yuck.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He raised one of his brows.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any problem with yours. But you know I can¡¯t stand other women¡¯s juices.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! clean it. Or, I will pound you right here. Besides, you are the thirstiest one I know when ites to ady¡¯s secretions.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Hmph. She is an exception.¡± She approached him and knelt down.


    She held his wet cock and stroke it a bit before putting the tip in her mouth. She cleaned it before taking all of his length into her mouth. *Slurp. Slurp* she began to bob her head and suck all of the fluids into her mouth.


    Adrian ejacted again- this time, into her mouth. She swallowed it directly. She brought it back out and gave one final lick at the tip.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± She licked her lips and got up.


    ¡°How did you do that by the way? When we were ¡®spying¡¯ thest two days, you did nothing but watching them from close. We had no intel of what you used today. And besides, how did you even get their schedule? You were only able to ¡®identally¡¯ meet her at the snow garden yesterday because you had it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious my dear guardian?¡± He walked behind her.


    He held her soft and round mounds and began to fondle them casually. ¡°It¡¯s all because of these beautiful breasts of yours.¡±


    ¡°Since when did you need an excuse to touch them?¡± She looked back and teased.


    ¡°Tsk. You don¡¯t even trust me. How can I trust you with my life?¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°I am the one who should be clicking tongue. Don¡¯t tell me if you don¡¯t want to. Why make these things up?¡± She stomp her feet.


    ¡°Bring me a piece of paper and a pen.¡± He ordered.


    She squinted, but followed nheless. She brought them out from her purse.


    Adrian took them and scribbled a few things.


    ¡°Here, bring me these as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°These are potioneering ingredients. Some aremon, some are rare. But I can find them all in Belfort. Besides, since when did you need an aphrodisiac toy someone?¡±


    ¡°Wait, how do you know there are ingredients of aphrodisiac potion in there?¡± He gave her a look. ¡°Potioneering was not even your optional course.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. A potioneer friend of mine shared it with me.¡± She avoided looking into his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone what you did to your ssmate.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°How did you know?!¡± She took a step back. ¡°Oh right, you know everything.¡± She could not believe she was getting ustomed to this.


    ¡°That bitch deserved it. She always looked down on me because I was amoner. I didn¡¯t care. But she crossed the line when she spread rumours that I was a slut and I was always looking for aristocratic dicks.¡± She gritted her teeth and stomped her foot again.


    ¡°So, you threw her into the busy boys¡¯mon room along with a burning aphrodisiac potion?¡± He smirked.


    ¡°These matters are ancient history. Let¡¯s forget about it. We have been changing inns everyday. Where will we sleep tonight?¡±


    ¡°This ce seems nice. We can stay here for now, it¡¯s isted and safe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I guess.¡± She replied, scanning the eerie ce once again.


    *Scrape* *Creak*


    Rosalyn jumped towards him and held his arm. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°This is a haunted house. What did you expect?¡± He rolled his eyes.


    ******


    Deep into the night. Even the moon was covered by the clouds, thendscape perfectly contrasted it¡¯s white appearance at daytime.


    A silhouette which was a shade darker sneaked through the silent alleys of the Academy.


    It was none other than Isabe. She had been waiting for this opportunity for days. Now that her young master was gone, leaving her alone- the time was perfect.


    She just hoped that the rumours were true.


    She finally reached her destination- the female instructors¡¯ dormitory. Her target- the third floor.


    Even though a supervisor was in charge of taking care of the dorm, it was not a problem for a ¡®professional¡¯ assassin like her.


    She took in a deep breath and continued with her ¡®mission¡¯.


    Somewhere at the second floor- ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Isabe hid and used her <Ghost> essence to the fullest, bing a ghost herself.


    The olddy scanned around. ¡°Sheesh. I should just retire.¡± She left.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Isabe continued.


    She finally reached her goal, there was a door in front of her.


    *Knock¡­ Knock¡­ Knock* She knocked at specific intervals three times- not more, not less- just as the ¡®rules¡¯ stated.


    *Creak* The door slightly opened.


    ¡°You were not followed, right?¡± She heard a shushed voice.


    ¡°I assure you. I am an assassin.¡± She replied in a shushed voice herself after looking around.


    ¡°Come in.¡±

 Chapter 41: Isabella’s First Deal? *

    Chapter 41: Isabe¡¯s First Deal? *


    *Click* The door closed.


    Isabe removed the cloth covering her face. The fragrance of what seemed like a dozen different breeds of flowers- both wild and cultivated- hit her nostrils. Even a vige girl like her could only distinguish three out of them.


    *Sniff* But she couldn¡¯t lose to some flowers, could she?


    ¡°Watch out, girl! I am experimenting with poisons; death might not be the worst case scenario.¡± She hurriedly covered her nose and looked towards the one who spoke.


    It was none other than instructor Alesha- the one who gave her a bizarre test during the examinations more than a year ago. She still did not forget that she got the lowest marks in that exact test. But she did note here for revenge; that was not even remotely close.


    Instructor Alesha was one of the most beautiful and popr female instructors of the Academy. She had hazel eyes unlike most of the continent inhabitants. Her ck hair was smooth as it could be. But what made her stand out the most was her body; her hourss figure made her extremely popr amongst the boys. Now that she was at home and wearing a nightgown, she looked even sexier.


    ¡°I am here for-¡°


    ¡°The ¡®products¡¯, right? Follow me.¡± The instructor beckoned as she walked deeper into her apartment.


    Isabeplied. She followed the potioneer to the deepest room. The room was rtivelyrger than ordinary rooms. Lamps fixed on the walls kept the room bright and warm. The room felt somewhat familiar to her.


    There was a huge cauldron on the centre of the room. Avender liquid was boiling; bubbles rose and burst on the surface, causing a burbling sound to reach her ears. The scent- it was the same one she sensed when she entered the dorm- that of a dozen different types of flowers melded together.


    There room was filled with shelves. And each of the shelves were filled with different types of articles. One of the shelves was stacked with books; one row had twelve heavy books of the same series titled ¡®Recipe Archive 1¡¯ to ¡®Recipe Archive 12¡¯. ss apparatus filled another of the shelves, herbs and flowers upied another.


    There was one shelf which contained only bizarre things. There were insects and organs of different animals. But the most bizarre one was the eyeball preserved in a liquid filled jar. Isabe was sure it belonged to a human.


    She realised why the room felt so familiar. It was because this was a potioneeringb- just like the one at Fredrick House.


    ¡°The thing you are looking for is not here.¡± The instructor giggled. She began to walk towards the bookshelf.


    She took out ¡®Recipe Archive 3¡¯ and opened page 125. There was a magic circle drawn there. She touched it and inserted a bit of her magical energy.


    *Whoosh* A portion of empty wall of the room turned transparent. There was a shelf inside. There were a few potions arranged inside.


    ¡°Come here.¡± She beckoned Isabe as she moved towards the hidden shelf.


    Isabe did not dally; she moved to the shelf in no time.


    The instructor opened the sliding ss doors. She brought out the first potion. It was orange in colour.


    ¡°Here, this is a ¡®hair enhancement potion¡¯. Apply a little on your hair once a week and they will be thicker, smoother and stronger. It will also provide a great fragrance. The effects are instant.¡±


    Isabe took the ss apparatus and examined it. She took out the cork and smelled it. She could only distinguish the smell of wild honey from it. She pushed cork back in again before putting the potion into the bag she brought.


    Instructor Alesha brought out another one. This time, it was white and it seemed a bit more thicker.


    ¡°This is a skin care potion. Apply it to your skin everyday after bath. Your skin will get smoother and fairer. You will also lose marks, if you have any.¡±


    Isabe inspected it. She sniffed it and detected the smell of milk. She kept it in her bag.


    The potioneer took out another one, it was the same colour as that of the burbling liquid in the cauldron-vender.


    ¡°This is one of my greatest creations- thevender perfume. Just put a few drops on your clothes and it will drive all the boys crazy. Use them only during special asions. The ingredients are pretty rare.¡±


    Isabe took it and squinted. She looked at the boiling cauldron.


    The senior instructorughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry little girl. The same colour doesn¡¯t mean it is the same potion. The deadly acid potion and the life saving healing potion- both of them are of the colour green; additionally, both of them are scentless. But their effects are theplete opposite of each other.¡±


    ¡°Oooooh¡± Isabe took out the cork of the ss container. A charming floral fragrance overwhelmed her. The whole new fragrance harvested from the mixture of some of the most fragrant flowers out there almost had her in ecstasy.


    ¡°You are looking drunk, little girl.¡± She heard a chuckle.


    She hurriedly closed the apparatus and blushed.


    Instructor Alesha did not mind as she began to slide the ss door close.


    ¡°What are those?¡± Isabe pointed at the hazel and dark potions remaining in the shelf.


    ¡°Oh, they are eye transforming potions. They change the colour of your eyes to either ck or hazel. The duration depends on the amount taken.¡±


    ¡°Can I take the ck one?¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Why does everyone want the ck one?¡± The instructor gave it to her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Isabe sniffed the potion and squinted. ¡°Why is it scentless? What is it made of?¡±


    ¡°Trust me. You don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    Isabe suddenly thought of something and shuddered. But she put it in the bag nevertheless.


    The potioneer closed the door and put her palm on the ss. Momentster, the ss turned into wall again.


    ¡°Follow me. I will show you something.¡± She left the room. Isabe followed.


    Momentster, they were in what it seemed like her bedroom.


    There was a safe beside the bed. She put her palm on the door and began to emit magical energy. She was drawing a whole magic circle- fast. In no time, the intricate circle wasplete.


    *Click* The safe opened.


    Inside, there was a crimson potion contained by an apparatus which looked premium because of the golden hue it emitted.


    She carefully took it out.


    ¡°This is my greatest masterpiece. You can say that this made me what I am today.¡± She said proudly.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This body.¡± She pointed at her own body with one hand. ¡°This is the result of this potion.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Isabe¡¯s mouth opened agape- wide enough to put in a couple of eggs. Her eyes almost popped out of her sockets. That stunning body was developed through a potion?


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t need it? Okay then.¡±


    Isabe looked at her own in body. She hurriedly stepped forward.


    ¡°No. No. I need it. I absolutely need it.¡±


    The instructor giggled. She brought forth her hand that held the potion.


    Isabe snatched it and kept in the bag, not bothering to examine it.


    The instructor could only shake her head. ¡°Mix a drop of the potion with healing potion and drink every week. Take more than that and it would only be a waste. It will take a year or two for the effects to show; so, be patient. And beware, this potiones with a side effect; it will mess up your menstrual cycle and worsen the pain.¡±


    Shemitted everything to her brain. As a demon, she knew more than most- the value of sacrifice.


    ¡°But, why me? I never heard of this potion from Tristy.¡±


    Instructor Alesha sat on the bed and sighed. ¡°Because you somewhat remind me of my past self.¡±


    Isabe squinted.


    ¡°You like that boy Adrian, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She blushed.


    ¡°Did you sleep with him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everyday.¡± She coughed.


    ¡°Hmm. Have you had sex with him?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes. Of course. Definitely.¡± She looked around.


    ¡°You sleep in the same room and you still couldn¡¯t hook him. I take my previous statement back. You are worse than me.¡± Alesha was trying to hold back herugh.


    Isabe looked down and covered her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry little girl, you at least have a chance; while I have none.¡± Isabe heard her sigh.


    ¡°I also had a crush on a guy back in my academy days. Even aloof noble girls ran after him even though he was amoner- an orphan at that. And there I was- an average and in nerd. Heck! Even he was more beautiful than me.¡± She hit the bed with her palm.


    ¡°Average? in? But you are beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I developed those ¡®beauty products¡¯?¡± She smiled wryly.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°But was it of any use? Two decades passed by. I came to be known as the beautiful instructor Alesha. And him? He became stronger and cooler, and the women chasing after him amplified. But these years, I did not even get a look from him- let alone a smile.¡± She looked up and sighed.


    She continued, ¡°Little girl. I can only wish you all the best. That boy Adrian- he already surpasses the Rodric of back then and he willpletely surpass him in no time. I can just wish you all the best. Don¡¯t stay a virgin like me. Enjoy your youth.¡± She smiled at Isabe.


    Isabe did not know what to say. She decided to change the topic.


    ¡°These potions¡­ the price?¡± She brought forth the bag.


    Aleshaughed. ¡°Little girl, do you think I am doing this for money? If we potioneersck anything- that would be ingredients and time. I just want to give girls like me a chance at their dreams.¡±


    ¡°But young master said nothing in the worldes for free.¡± Isabe began to think.


    ¡°He is not-¡°


    ¡°Idea. Let¡¯s take these potions as sacrifice. I will serve you.¡± She put the bag on the ground.


    ¡®Sacrifice? Serve?¡¯ Alesha squinted.


    Before she could decide what to reply, Isabe approached her and loosened her cincture. The robe opened wide, exposing her smooth and fair body. She was not wearing anything underneath.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± She was taken aback.


    But sheposed herself and tried to resist. But s, Isabe had already knelt down and pushed open her legs- revealing her vulva.


    ¡°Sto-¡±


    She lost all strength and shuddered when Isabe gave her pussy a sensual lick.


    ¡°Mmh¡± She could hardly believe that such a taboo action made her moan.


    ¡°I knew you would like it.¡± Isabe said before licking her clit and rubbing her pussy lips with fingers.


    ¡°Mmh¡­ who said I liked it?¡±


    ¡°Your face.¡± Isabe answered before inserting her tongue through her cave.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡± Alesha sped her bedsheets as she arched her back.


    ¡°Where¡­ where did you learn¡­ this?¡±


    ¡°Someone did this to me before. I liked it.¡± Isabe keeled licking her insides, digging the tongue as deep as possible.


    ¡°Mmh¡­ little girl¡­ I underestimated you.¡± She enjoyed the feeling.


    *Squirt*


    Secondster, she orgasmed.


    ¡°So, do we have ourselves a deal?¡± Isabe stood up and reached out her hand, two of her fingers wet.


    Instructor Alesha thought for a second before, ¡°Deal.¡±

 Chapter 42: Justice is Fun **

    Chapter 42: Justice is Fun **


    Midnight. A humongous room, devoid of any sort of windows, was bright as if it were a day thanks to the dozens of lit torches andmps. The floor was of marble, the walls were fortified with magical stones. Clearly, this was a ce for important people to gather.


    Albeit, these people belonged to the dark side of the society. And today, they gathered for a simple reason- the auction.


    There were dozens of small round tables. And at every table sat one person each. Everyone, be it male or female, were covering their faces in some manner- some through hood, some through masks, some even wrapped clothes all over their head. But all of them were facing the hooded man standing on the stage at one side of the room.


    ¡°Wee everyone, to this special auction I- The Scavenger- organised.¡± Even though he was speaking in a normal voice, everyone in the room could hear him clearly because the room waspletely silent; none of the audiences looked at each other, let alone speak. It was one of the ¡®unspoken¡¯ rules of such events.


    ¡°Today¡¯s auction was solely arranged for a single ¡®product¡¯. The buyer wanted to sell ¡®it¡¯ to a brothel. But it would be a waste not to invite noble ¡®collectors¡¯ such as yourselves. I assure you, she is definitely one of the best I have seen in my life.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t start the event with our best product, can we? So, because of this very event, I ¡®scavenged¡¯ for some products, and I was not disappointed; hopefully, nor will you.¡± He looked back and pped.


    Therge curtains behind the stage opened. A young and pale woman wearing a loose gown stepped out. She walked slowly- so slowly that if she were making a decision before every one of the steps. Her eyes were stuck to the ground, not daring to look up. She finally reached the centre of the stage, just beside the one who called himself the Scavenger.


    ¡°This young one is a mother who recently conceived. Yes! You heard it right- recently conceived. You know what it means. But this poor woman¡¯s child was born ill and her husband left her. But I cured the infant and now she belongs to me. Buy her and she will belong to you.¡± He held her chin and pushed it up, showing her sorrowful face to everyone.


    ¡°The initial price is 50,000 copper coins. Every bid increases the price by 10,000. Let¡¯s begin!¡±


    An averagemoner family could barely gather 10,000 copper coins by the end of a month. So, one could imagine how rich the people in the audience were; they came here to buy ves whose initial price was five times that amount.


    One of the masked men raised his hand. None would speak at such events as that might lead to someone recognising their voice. Those who could change their voice were an exception of course.


    ¡°60,000- bided the gentleman at table 11.¡± The Scavenger said.


    Another one of the masked men raised his hand.


    ¡°70,000- from table 23!¡±


    After a couple of bids, she was sold to the half masked man at table 23 for 90,000. He threw a small pouch at the auctioneer. The hooded man checked; there were 9 shining gold coins in it. He nodded and kept it to himself.


    The pale woman began to walk towards table 23- her steps even slower than before.


    When she was close enough, the half masked man opened his legs and pped one of his thighs. She understood and sat on his it. The man did not waste any time as he pulled the neck of her gown and exposed her breasts.


    ¡°Aaah¡±. She panicked but she hastily covered her mouth with both of her hands. She knew her fate would be worse if her new ¡®master¡¯ was disgruntled.


    The man nodded at her actions before taking one of her nipples into his mouth. He began to suckle on it as he fondled the other mound. A bit of white liquid trickled down his chin while tears slid down her cheeks. However, she stayed quiet. Everything was for her baby; as long as he could live a longer life, nothing else mattered.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s bring out our next ¡®item¡¯, shall we?¡± The auctioneer pped again.


    The curtains opened again. Another woman stepped out. But this time, the woman was middle-aged and she was being dragged by two masked bulky men. The loosely clothed woman¡¯s mouth was tied with a cloth. Her face was marked with dry tears and her eyes almost looked lifeless.


    ¡°As you can infer, I did not do any social work this time. This woman had a loving husband and two cute children. But as you can see from her face and body, she was meant to be a ve for you. And how can I, the Scavenger, let such a piece go. So, I kidnapped her.


    ¡°Initial price is 40,000, the increment same as before. I leave the ¡®taming¡¯ process to you.¡±


    A brothel manager bought her for 60,000. She threw a pouch at the Scavenger. He checked and counted 600 silver coins. He then looked at the masked woman and nodded.


    The auction went on. Quite a few more were sold. Almost all of them were kidnapped married women. Even some strong men were sold, most of which were bought by thedies present in the crowd.


    ¡°That¡¯s it everyone. We are bringing in the star of today¡¯s event. I cordially invite the gentleman who is going to sell toe up on the stage along with the product.¡± The hooded auctioneer bowed.


    From behind the curtains, two hooded figures stepped out. One could easily infer that one of them was a man while the other was a woman. Both of them stood beside the auctioneer. Now, there were three hooded figures on the stage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like idle talks.¡± The male hooded neer spoke. ¡°My only condition is that you will have to stay a few hours here before taking her away. I have made some prior arrangements.¡±


    The Scavenger smiled inside his cloth mask. He knew what this arrangement was.


    ¡°About her, look yourself.¡± The neer pulled open her robe, revealing her beautiful and wless body.


    Everyone at the audience gasped; the only exception being a silver maskeddy, who just giggled.


    The smile on the broker¡¯s face grew wider looking at that familiar body.


    The neer began to knead her breasts. Her lower lips were already dripping. ¡°I am also giving the opportunity for trials. Those who want to test her can get up on the stage.¡±


    The auctioneer did not mind. This was previously agreed upon.


    A hooded man who was sitting at table 35 stood up. He approached her, brought out his above average dick before sliding it into her slippery cave.


    ¡°Aaah.¡± The Scavenger found the moan familiar. It was as sweet as always.


    The hooded female and the hooded man from table 35 were locked in this indecent act in front of the crowd- standing. The hooded male moved away and pulled up the robe behind her, revealing her well rounded ass to everyone.


    ¡°There is another hole here. Anyone?¡±


    Another man stood up from the crowd and approached the two and revealed his cock; it was a little shorter than that of the man before, but it had more girth. He used his own saliva to lubricate it before pushing it in from behind.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah¡­¡± She screamed but soon enough she began to moan. ¡°Mmmh¡­Mmh¡­¡±


    The broker squinted, this voice¡­ it was familiar, too familiar.


    ¡°You guys enjoy. Oh, you can remove the hood and use her mouth too.¡± The hooded male left through the curtains. And soon, a masked young man came out of nowhere and stood beside the silver maskeddy.


    The hooded man in her front, who was deep into her vagina, opened her hood- revealing her charming face. Ecstasy was written on her face. The hooded man kissed her, invading her mouth with his tongue.


    The doubtful broker felt as if the entire sky fell down on him. It was not because the woman¡¯s beauty; no, that was not even remotely close. It was because he finally realised why the body, the voice, the moans were familiar.


    It was because she was his wife! His beloved wife, his childhood sweetheart!


    Now, she was being auctioned as a ve in his own auction. She was being fucked by two strangers at the same time. Worse- she was enjoying it as if she were a bitch on heat.


    ¡°Sto-¡± Before he could finish what he wanted to say, his vision grew blurry. He felt a searing pain in his chest- as if something was grasping his heart, slowly crushing it. He slumped to the ground, his clothed mask became wet from the froth. His vision wentpletely dark, his breathing- stopped.


    That scene- it was too much for the poor man to bear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± The masked young man told the silver maskeddy.


    She stood up.


    ******


    ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­ that was the best show I watched in my life. It was even better than the one in themon room back then.¡± Rosalyn could hardly stopughing.


    ¡°Sometimes, justice is fun.¡± Adrian smiled,


    They were on horseback¡¯s, riding across the country roads at the dark of the night.


    ¡°Aphrodisiacs really work like magic.¡± She said. ¡°Besides, why do I feel like it¡¯s effectiveness improved?¡±


    ¡°Want me to use it on you?¡±


    ¡°If only you are beside me, I don¡¯t mind.¡± She winked.


    He shook his head. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to end this.¡±


    She looked at him and squinted.


    ¡°I want you to send something to mother.¡± He put his right index finger into his mouth.

 Chapter 43: Rescue

    Chapter 43: Rescue


    Two more weeks passed. One more week was left for the first jungle stroll of the year to end. But unbeknownst to the 13 other participants, one of their fellow students was missing.


    The Principal¡¯s office. She was grinning ear to ear. She was walking to and fro and would asionally jump. Her dreams- thoseing true were now a guarantee.


    *Knock. Knock*


    She wiped the grin off her face. However, there was a hint of smile on it. She rushed towards the desk and sat on her chair.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened. It was her secretary, the same as before. She had forgiven her because of the circumstances. If the secretary betrayed for any other reasons, forgiveness would have been out of the question.


    ¡°There is a mail for you. A Darkheart insignia is scribbled on it.¡± The youngdy brought out an envelope.


    Rastia squinted. She took it and inspected the insignia. There was a ck one-horned wolf, uni-wolf, looking at her. It was indeed the insignia of the Darkheart house, though it seemed as if were drawn in a rush.


    But something was different. Yes, those eyes. It seemed as if they were staring right into her soul. She remembered that look, and shuddered. She knew who was the sender. She was sure of it.


    ¡°You can leave.¡±


    The secretary bowed and left.


    She gently opened the envelope before taking out the letter and reading it.


    ¡®Help! I barely escaped and now I am currently using my essence to the fullest to conceal myself. The assant is a wind caster with a sensory property. I am currently at the Eush vige- 2 miles east of Belfort.¡¯ The handwriting was a mess, clearly depicting the writer¡¯s urgency.


    She smiled wryly and shook her head.


    ******


    Two winged creatures took off from the roof of the main Academy building. One would definitely mistake it for an eagle if looked at only from the front. Take a look from a different angle, and one would find out it was a Griffin.


    The posterior part of these majestic creatures were that of a lion- only bigger. And the anterior part belonged to that of an eagle. Their wingspan could reach a dozen meters when fully grown. Their frontal talons could tear apart even the hardest of magical beasts. Four full grown men could ride on their backs- if they allow that is.


    They were the national beasts of the Kingdom of Nemphis. Only the royals were allowed to tame and ride them; the Academy was an exception of course, along with the Lochtear family.


    Two ¡®middle-aged¡¯ women were riding these two magical creatures. One of them was the principal of one of the greatest institutions of the continent, Rastia Bell. The other was the best healer of the same Organization, Dean Jenkins.


    They were charging through the storm. The frigid winds and the falling snow barely stopped them. Rastia is one of the most proficient fire caster in the continent after all.


    She manipted the temperature around her and herpanion.


    In a matter of two hours, they reached the vige of Eush. It would have taken a day at least if they chose to travel through carriage in this weather.


    The sun had yet to set. But the snow storm limited their vision to a dozen metres radius. But that did not inhibited them as they used their magic senses to the fullest. But s, their efforts were futile.


    ¡°Did you get anything?¡± The dean asked the principal.


    ¡°Nope. Thatd is too proficient at using his dark essence.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±


    Rastia thought for a moment before snapping her fingers.


    ¡°Yes. Resistance.¡±


    ¡°Resistance?¡± The dean squinted.


    ¡°Yes. He is too good at concealing himself. So¡­¡±


    ¡°I got it. Let¡¯s release our magical signatures to the fullest. He should be able to sense it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡± She smiled.


    Both of them unleashed the energy stored in their power core. The density, quantity and quality of unleashed magical energy stored in a level 8 power core was too high- high enough to change the direction of wind, to clear the ground nearby of snow and even affect the clouds high in the sky to some extent.


    The vigers hiding in their homes felt a suffocating pressure. Fortunately, thedies were aware of this and controlled it.


    But discharging energy like this, without the use of circles, came at a cost- inefficiency. Both of the women were losing power fast. So, after a few seconds, they stopped.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough I believe. Let¡¯s wait for now. Hopefully, he is fine.¡± Dean Jenkins looked at her old friend.


    The principal sighed, ¡°What else can we do?¡±


    Both of them again spread their senses as far as they could.


    ¡°Found him!¡± Both of them shouted at the same time.


    They rushed towards the weak energy signature flickering somewhere in the storm. Once they reached their destination, they found a well. The fluctuations wereing from down there.


    Both of them looked down. It waspletely dark- as if it were an abyss. The dean looked at herpanion. Rastia nodded and emitted some heat-less me, lighting up the dark abyss.


    Both of them forgot to breath for a second once the scene below came into their view.


    A half naked, malnourished ¡®body¡¯ was sitting on the frozen ground. His hands were holding his shoulders, his whole body was trembling. Some parts of his body were already frozen.


    The boy looked at the two, scaring them with his lifeless eyes and dry face. There was no more that devilishly handsome face.


    Rastia woke up from her trance first. She knew more than anyone what he was capable of.


    ¡°What are staring at?! We need to save him.¡±


    The principal¡¯s shout woke the dean up. She looked around and found a tree nearby. She rushed to it and thrusted her palm into it. Miraculously, her strike did not damage the tree; rather, her hand went into the tree, melding with it. Her eyes closed.


    Rastia knew what the dean was doing. She again looked at Adrian. But this time, his eyes were not lifeless anymore; it was the same as that of the wolf¡¯s- looking right into her soul. He even gave her a wink. She, somehow, was not surprised.


    Soon, a side of the well¡¯s wall cracked. Momentster, the cracks turned into a breach as some thick roots came out. They wrapped around Adrian¡¯s limbs and torso, and lifted him up to the mouth of the well.


    Rastia caught him and pulled him to her embrace. His body was cold as ice and she could feel every one of his shivers. She heated up her own body and the surrounding air, trying to regte his body temperature. Her efforts bore fruit as the intensity of his trembling decreased and his breathing became stable.


    Herpanion joined her and pulled him towards her big breasts. She took out a high level healing potion and fed him. She than sat and had himid down on herp, and began to examine his whole body.


    The first thing she looked at were his hands, those would attract everyone¡¯s attention foremost. Why? Because three of his ten fingers were missing. They were not that surprised though. They knew where the fingers went.


    ¡°Thankfully, those three fingers are notpletely lost. I can attach them provided the royal family delivers the promised supreme level healing potion.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Rastia asked, biting her lips.


    ¡°The one who tortured him is a maniac. He is severely malnourished; he did not get any sort of food or even water for at least two weeks. Look at his lifeless eyes, he did not get any sleep at all for two weeks. Thankfully, his vitality is very strong for his age. Or else, he would have died that very day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the kidnapper is a maniac alright.¡± She gave the ¡®shrivelled¡¯ Adrian a look.


    ¡°Sleep child, I am here. I will protect you.¡± The dean began to caress his cheeks as she gave him a motherly smile.


    ¡®Here she goes again.¡¯ Rastia smiled wryly. Adrian slowly closed his eyes. He was already asleep.

 Chapter 44: Awake

    Chapter 44: Awake


    Fourth floor of the main Academy building- there was a room which was not anything less than a royal dispensary. The room wasvishly decorated. The two windows provided an ample amount of natural light an wind. There was a mid sized red magic circle drawn on the wall, heading the entire room. A young man was lying on the luxurious bed. Beside the bed, a woman was sitting on a chair.


    Adrian felt soft caresses on his cheeks as he opened his eyes. Though everyone thought he was terribly exhausted, it was not the case; his vision was as clear as it could be. A pretty middle-aged face came into his view. It was Dean Jenkins, the head of the medical department.


    ¡°Child, wake up. How do you feel?¡± She smiled.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± He asked, though he knew the exact answer.


    ¡°Three days.¡±


    He tried to sit up. But before he could use his own hands to anchor, the dean who just stood up gently pushed him up.


    ¡°Ah. My head.¡± He grimaced as he held his head.


    ¡°Here, take this recovery potion. It should be of help.¡± She brought out a vial and fed him the light blue transparent liquid in it. Adrian gulped it down.


    ¡°How is the Jungle stroll going?¡± He looked at her.


    ¡°Child, forget about that. You managed to survive the torture of a level 7 circler and even escape. Jungle strolls are nothing. As for the answer, it¡¯s still ongoing with 13 other participants. We don¡¯t want the world to know that a student was kidnapped from the Academy.¡±


    He nodded in response.


    ¡°Wait, I will call in Rastia. She has been worried sick for thest three days.¡± She smiled at him before leaving the room.


    A few minutester, the door opened again as another woman stepped inside. It was Rastia Bell, the principal of the Royal Academy of Nemphis. She shut the door behind her.


    ¡°You can drop the act. No one¡¯s nearby.¡± She said.


    Adrian looked at her. ¡°Was I the only one acting?¡±


    ¡°I have lived longer than you.¡±


    ¡°Did you really?¡± His smile caused her to squint.


    ¡°Anyways, your mother gave us a visit.¡± She looked at his right index and middle finger, and left ring finger- or the spot where they were supposed to be. ¡°With three of your fingers.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    She ignored his nonchnce is she continued, ¡°She went straight to the tower masters and demanded to hand over Instructor Nat Hemlin and vice principal Aston Ragov. Or else she would unleash all of her powers right there and then.


    ¡°The tower masters did all their best to negotiate but it was futile. A battle almost broke out. Fortunately, the High King interfered as words reached his ears. He convinced the tower masters to hand over the instructor and force the vice principal to resign.¡±


    ¡°All went ording to n then.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± A smile appeared on her emotionless face. ¡°Before instructor Hemlin could even speak, his whole upper body was turned into a mist of blood by her enhanced hurricane drill spell. I still remember the tower masters gulping from watching the power behind that strike.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bound to happen when you watch such an anomalous hybrid, that of a caster and augmenter, in action.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that, what are you?¡± She frowned.


    He just smiled in response.


    ¡°Fine, keep acting mysterious. But just know that the vice principal resigned. Now, I am the only tower master candidate left.¡± The grin on her face got wider.


    ¡°Why are you acting as if achieved something impossible. This oue was set in stone from the moment you made the deal.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of the deal, now that everything¡¯s over¡­¡± she did not know how to continue.


    Adrian lost the smile on his face as he ordered, ¡°Kneel.¡±


    She was on all fours before she even knew it. Following his orders were now like a second nature to her.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He brought his legs down from the bed and sat cross legged, and started to wiggle the toe of his upper leg.


    She understood as she began to crawl towards him. But before she could take that toe into her mouth, Adrian kicked the right of her face. But that did not diminish her goal; she recovered and again went for that toe.


    She took his whole toe in and began to lick it and suck it. She tucked her free hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Do you think I made that deal to make your daughter my ything?¡± His words reached her ears. ¡°No, that was just a bonus. I just saw the potential in you- to be my tool, my bitch. I have cleared your way to be a tower master so that I can make you a sharper tool, a stronger bitch, got it?¡±


    He held her hair and tugged them hard, pulling her to in front of his. ¡°So, what are you?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ your¡­ tool.¡± She was in pain- and pleasure.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Your¡­ ah¡­ bitch.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. Nowe, take your reward.¡±


    He pulled her head closer to his. She moaned in pain. But before she could close her mouth, he invaded it with his tongue. She dly invited it in with her own.


    *Click. Click*


    The two were locked in a wild kiss for almost a minute. He finally let her hair go. She broke the kiss and hurriedly backed off.


    The door opened. Dean Jenkins again entered the room. The first thing that came to her view was the red eyes and flushed face of the principal.


    ¡°He is fine now. You are still crying?¡±


    Rastia turned away, avoiding eye contact.


    ¡°Ah, I am sorry for interrupting. I will leave after the check-up. You can have him all to yourself then.¡± She winked.


    She then looked at Adrian. ¡°How did I miss that?¡± She approached him and looked close at his chin.


    Rastia panicked.


    The dean wiped off the saliva from his chin with her thumb. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten any sort of solid food for more than a week. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Are you in the menu?¡± He winked.


    ¡°Cheeky brat! Looks like I was worried for nothing.¡± She smiled and pulled his nose.


    ¡°You are fine for now. You can always call me when you need anything.¡± She said before leaving the room.


    Rastia sighed. ¡°She was there by you for the entire three days. She did not leave for a moment, nor did she sleep. She took care of you as if you were her own son.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I was able to sleep in peace.¡±


    ¡°Can you fulfil her wish?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can cure her. But ask yourself. Will it make her any happier?¡±


    ¡°I guess you are right.¡± She sighed. ¡°She is the mother of all orphans anyway.¡±


    ¡°Was it really necessary?¡± She once again looked at the spots where his fingers were supposed to be.


    ¡°What? These?¡± He brought forth his hands and wiggled all of his fingers, including the bases of the severed ones. ¡°When you kidnap someone and use him to threat or ckmail someone else, you should send some body parts as gift, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°So, you cut them off?¡± She frowned.


    ¡°Of course not, why would I cut them when I have these?¡± He grinned and pointed at his own white teeth with his non-existent right index finger.


    ¡°You bit them off!?¡± She felt a chill running down her spine.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Adrian realised his mistake and switched hands to point at his sharp teeth.


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s leave that for now. Did you really not sleep, eat and drink for two whole weeks?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hit two birds with one stone.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± She squinted.


    ¡°I always wanted to test the limit of a human body. So, why not use myself as a guinea pig?¡±


    ¡°You are insane! Did anyone ever tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Nope, you are the first. Everyone else who witnessed my true self were already dead before they could. Oh, instructor Hastings is an exception but he never had the nerves to say that to my face.¡± He shrugged and replied casually.


    She sighed. ¡°Why did you have to go so far? Your fingers should have been enough to put the final nail in the coffin.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see.¡± He began to rub his chin. ¡°I am sure the vice principal was infuriated. He must have shouted that it was a scheme by you and me; the fingers were fake and the most convincing logic- the one who got the most out of this incident is you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did it. But what difference did it make? He resigned anyway.¡±


    ¡°And you boast that you lived longer than me.¡± He mocked.


    ¡°Spit it out.¡±


    ¡°Even though none of the listeners believed his excusepletely, a seed of doubt was nted in their minds; they started to grow suspicious. Even though it won¡¯t obstruct your path to being a tower master, these seeds of doubt will bite you in the future when someone wants to go against you. But now? I am sure everyone- the tower masters, the instructors and even the High King visited me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they did.¡± She gasped and widened her eyes in realisation. ¡°How can a 17 year old go that far for a scheme? He was surely kidnapped by another force.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you are not that dumb after all.¡±


    She just smiled in response.


    ¡°Oh, and I am missing someone. Call her to visit, will you?¡±

 Chapter 45: Ultimatum

    Chapter 45: Ultimatum


    ¡°Young master!¡±


    Isabe barged in and wrapped the ¡®sick¡¯ Adrian in a warm hug.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± He patted her on the back before breaking the hug.


    ¡°I am fine but you¡­ *Sniff*¡± Tears were still rolling down her flushed cheeks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, girl. You know this is nowhere near enough to kill me.¡±


    ¡°But your fingers¡­¡± She pointed at his hands.


    ¡°This.¡± He brought out his hands. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There is a solution, they can be reattached. Else, I wouldn¡¯t have bitten them off.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She cleared her eyes and wiped the tears off her face.


    ¡°Besides, what about your homework?¡±


    She smiled. He looked into her eyes.


    Adrian closed his eyes and palmed his face with his three fingered hand.


    ¡°You call that a deal?!¡±


    The smile ran away from her face.


    ¡°Yes. I-¡°


    ¡°What did you take from her?¡±


    ¡°I-¡± She was tongue tied.


    ¡°Did you sense any sign of pain or sorrow when she gave them to you?¡±


    Isabe looked down.


    ¡°You ¡®serving¡¯ her. Was it her wish?¡±


    ¡°She-¡°


    ¡°Was it a wish she could¡¯ve sacrificed anything for?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Her voice low to the point of inaudibility.


    ¡°Do you understand? You failed!¡± He shook his head. ¡°You disappointed me.¡± He heaved a long sigh.


    But that sigh was enough to grasp her naive heart and grip it hard. Tears began to well up in her just cleared eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ couldn¡¯t¡­¡± She looked at the marble floor. Tears began to slide down. Her hanged hands sped.


    ¡°What?¡± He lifted her chin with his left index finger and looked right into her eyes.


    Isabe again found herself being sucked into those dark eyes. But she did not mind; why would she?


    He again sighed. ¡°You pitied her, didn¡¯t you? You had no intentions to take her most precious thing- her unrequited love.¡±


    She panicked and turned away, not daring to look him in the eyes.


    ¡°Forget it. Love is something that is not easily taken. You chose a bad target. I guess deals are not a thing for you.¡± He turned away aiming toy on the luxurious bed again.


    ¡°NO!¡± Her scream made him turn back.


    He saw her kneeling on one knee, her eyes- surprisingly meeting his instead of looking down.


    ¡°Please give me onest chance. I will not disappoint you again.¡± Her eyes conveyed fiery determination.


    Adrian rubbed his chin while thinking.


    He looked at her with an emotionless face. ¡°I will give you two options. One- I will punish you now and get it over with; we will be back to where we were before- as master and maid. Two- I give you this chance; you won¡¯t get any reward if you pass but if you fail, you will be on your own. I don¡¯t need a worthless maid.¡±


    His ultimatum pressed against her chest. It felt so heavy- so heavy that she could not breath, her heartbeat died down to the point that it barely moved. All sorts of thought deluged her mind into chaos.


    She gasped for breath and bit her lips. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ will take the¡­ thetter. I want a chance!¡± Her eyes looked as if they wanted to give up, but in the end- it prevailed.


    ¡°Your wish. You have time until ¡®The Hunt¡¯. Don¡¯t show me your face before you seed. Or¡­¡±


    ¡°Or?¡±


    ¡°When you need to take away your items from the dorm.¡±


    Her heart almost stopped working. ¡°I¡­ understand. I won¡¯t fail you this time.¡±


    She bowed before leaving.


    The moment the door closed, Adrian¡¯s lips widened to form a smile. It was not his normal sadistic smile; it was a smile of satisfaction and pride.


    ******


    Night approached. Thenterns in the dispensary were lit.


    Adrian was sitting on the bed. Thinking of something. He squinted and looked at the door. He hurriedlyid on the bed and closed his eyes; just before the door opened.


    A beautiful green eyed youngdy entered the room. She took soft steps and approached the chair beside the bed before sitting on it.


    Adrian slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Is that you, darling?¡± He coughed.


    ¡°I know you are just acting. Nothing happened to you.¡± She snorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair. You can¡¯t use your own fianc¨¦ like this.¡± He brought out his hands from under the nket. ¡°Look, my fingers- they are gone. Why would I sever my own fingers? Are you implying I am insane? A maniac?¡±


    ¡°EXACTLY! You are fucking INSANE! A MANIAC!¡± She brought forth one of her fists, clenching them- as if she were about to punch him.


    ¡°I was called insane two times on the same day- that too, by my customers.¡± He mumbled, causing her to frown.


    ¡°Why do you take such dangerous and harmful deals? Was I¡­¡± She looked away, her face flushed. ¡°Was I not enough?¡±


    ¡°Ohho! Looks like my darling is worried, and jealous.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°Hmph! Who is worried? Who is jealous?¡± She pouted, the red hue had yet to escape from her face.


    ¡°Or else, why would you be here? Me being here is confidential.¡±


    She puffed her well rounded breasts. ¡°I am the newly selected Academy representative.¡± She dered haughtily. ¡°It is my duty to ensure the well being of my fellow students. And you, Adrian Darkheart are a treasured student of the Academy. How can I not visit?¡±


    ¡°Whatever, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I got injured trying to do your bidding.¡±


    Her ego inted like a punctured balloon. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I put up with all this act? So that I can give the Belford family a visit.¡±


    She exhaled a long breath. ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Before that, you tell me yours.¡±


    ¡°I managed to rope the Silva family in. I just had to promise him a increased share of the market.¡±


    ¡°Not bad. And the Lochtear family?¡±


    ¡°I have yet to approach them. Many believe that the Lochtear family is stronger than the Royal family; they just don¡¯t care about influence and focus everything on their martial arts. Duke Lochtear is the strongest general of the kingdom for a reason- he mastered the ¡®wave¡¯ martial arts.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Do you believe it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That they are stronger than your family.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Battles were never our specialty. But when ites to support, we can give 10 men the power of a hundred, hundred- the power of a thousand. You can say that us Royal family and the Lochtear family maintains a symbiotic rtionship- that of warriors and supporters- along with the marital one.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn. How did it go with the Belford family?¡±


    He looked up at the chandelier fitted ceiling. ¡°I made some arrangements; most probable scenario- they will leave the alliance and be neutral, best case scenario- they will join us, and the worst case scenario¡­¡±


    ¡°The worst case scenario?¡± She bent forward and frowned. ¡®You fail, right?¡¯


    He looked at her and smiled. ¡°This Kingdom will have one marquess house less.¡±


    She straightened her back; a chill ran down her spine.


    ¡°That was a bad joke.¡±


    ¡°I am serious.¡±


    She gulped. ¡°I hope it neveres down to it then. Let¡¯s leave that for now, when will you be hitting the next target?¡±


    ¡°If no idents happen, after ¡®The Hunt¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Will you be participating?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Of course! How can I let go off such a feast?¡± He licked his lips.


    Again, a chill ran down her spine. A feast? Tens, if not hundreds, of students die every year.


    ¡°You are not going.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes, royals are forbidden from participating- on both sides.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I wanted to taste some imperial blood. I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll have your time. I will leave then.¡± She stood up with the intent to leave. But the young man had other intentions.


    She felt a strong grip on her wrist, surprising her. She looked back, finding a smiling Adrian grabbing it. She panicked. But before she could put up any sort of resistance, he tugged her hard. She found herself on top of him, facing him; his hands tightly pressed her waist against his.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± She pushed his chest- but to no avail.


    ¡°Why, darling? Do you want to leave your poor fianc¨¦ alone at night?¡± He made a puppy face.


    ¡°Stop. Let me go. Or I¡¯ll call the dean.¡±


    ¡°Let me call her for you.¡± He removed one of his hands from her waist and ced it on the magic circle drawn on the bed side table.


    Momentster, the head of medical department, dean Jenkins entered the room. The princess panicked and looked away.


    ¡°Oh my! Did Ie at the wrong time?¡± The neer giggled.


    ¡°Of course not. I called you to know whether it¡¯s permitted to sleep with her or not.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s only sleeping, no problems. You are still not fully healed yet.¡± She winked.


    ¡°Ahh.¡± The blonde moaned as Adrian sped her soft butt with seven of his fingers. She could not believe she made such a sound in front of a dean. She closed her eyes in embarrassment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits. Oh, and can you keep it a secret? I don¡¯t want to be charged with treason at this age.¡±


    ¡°Sure, young man. Anything else?¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Nope. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡± She left, closing the door.


    ¡°Hehe darling, now I have permission. It¡¯s time for you topensate.¡±


    ¡°Compensate?¡± The word scared her.


    He brought his mouth close to her ear. ¡°What? I lost three of my fingers because of you. So, the price increased.¡± He whispered before giving her ear an erotic lick.


    ¡°Mhmm..¡±

 Chapter 46: A High King, a King, and a Prince

    Chapter 46: A High King, a King, and a Prince


    Midnight. In one of the four tower tops of the main Academy building, two old men were sitting facing each other. Between them, a small table was ced with a chess board on top. The game had yet to start, but both of them were staring at it with utmost attention.


    ¡°What did you want to talk about, your Majesty?¡± The ck robed old man¡¯s head was filled with ck hair with strands of white among them. He did not have any facial hair but his brown eyes filled with wisdom belied his old age.


    ¡°How does it feel when I call you tower master?¡± The blond haired old man was wearing a royal robe of green and white. Unlike the one he was ying against, he had thick facial hair. His green eyes betrayed benevolence.


    ¡°Awkward, I guess.¡± The ck robed tower master moved a ck piece forward, his eyes still on the board.


    ¡°That¡¯s how I feel when you call me ¡®your Majesty¡¯.¡± The green eyed old man moved one of his white pawns, his eyes yet to move from the board.


    ¡°Etiquettes. You are now the high king of this nation- not that hot blooded young prince anymore.¡± Another ck piece on the board moved.


    ¡°Imand you then- call me how you used to.¡± A white chess piece change its position.


    ¡°Tsk. Whatever. What do you want?¡± The tower master stomped a piece on the board. Thankfully, the board and pieces were made from refined crystals; else, it would have broken.


    ¡°Where did your etiquette go now? Anyways, about this recent kidnapping incident, I sense something fishy.¡± A white knight jumped over the pawns.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking. I talked to Rastia about this matter.¡± A ck pawn moved two steps forward.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± The high king moved his bishop.


    ¡°She did not get into details. She just said ¡®As long as the right price is paid, he can be trusted¡¯.¡± The ck haired old man removed one of the white pawns from the board and reced it with his bishop.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± The blond bearded high king castled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can only infer that as long as you pay him enough, he can do anything- even cut off his own fingers.¡± The ck bishop moved back to a safer position.


    ¡°As long as paid enough- isn¡¯t she afraid of betrayal?¡± Another white knight moved from its initial position.


    ¡°I asked her the same question. She only smiled wryly and added ¡®he thinks it¡¯s more fun making the weaker side win.''¡± The tower master mirrored his opponent¡¯s move, bringing out his own knight. ¡°Speaking of the weaker side, I heard he is quite close to your granddaughter.¡±


    The high king, who was just about to ce his queen on the board, stopped moving. ¡°That¡¯s why I am worried.¡± He sighed before cing the queen down. ¡°Besides, I was surprised- you really decided to sacrifice instructor Nat Hemlin and force away the vice principal.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the case, whether it was a scheme by that brat or not, one thing is constant- the fact that the vice principal and the instructor coborated with foreign forces. The only reason I left the vice principal alive was because of his contribution in the previous war. I am sure he understood that. Let¡¯s get back to your topic. Do you wish to make him the next king?¡± The old man moved his bishop again, finishing one of the white pawns off.


    ¡°If he can make Evelyn the Queen, why not? I just hope the ones at Darkshore won¡¯t interfere again.¡± The high king got his first kill. He removed one of the ck pawns before moving the queen in.


    ¡°Ah yes. 20 years ago when I was the principal, she was already a monster. And now, I think even I can¡¯t defeat her. It¡¯s a shame you were not able to take her in as your daughter-inw.¡± The tower master moved the bishop, which had two kills, and trapped the white queen.


    ¡°A shame indeed. That Storm family would not let her go at any cost. Not only is she a monster, look at the son she bore- he might be even more of a monster than she is.¡± The green eyed royal moved one of his own bishops to guard the queen.


    ¡°You are bent on making him the king, aren¡¯t you? Not only because his skills, but because of your vendetta against the Storms and Darkshore Kingdom.¡± The tower master brought out his other knight.


    ¡°I would like to. But I can¡¯t. I am the high king after all; I can¡¯t be partial. But if he can make Evelyn win, I would be more than happy to have him as my grandson-inw.¡± Another white pawn was removed from the board.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you something.¡± Finally, a bigger piece was ejected from the board; a white knight fell to the same piece of different colour. ¡°He is a tier 5.¡±


    ¡°WHAT!?¡± After longst, a pair of eyes moved its sight away from the board. The piece in his hand had yet to touch the board.


    ¡°And the ones he killed at the Shalborn forest were all level 6.¡± The brown eyed old man stopped ying as well, but his eyes were still glued to the board.


    ¡°Why are telling that to me now?¡±


    ¡°I forgot.¡± The tower master shrugged.


    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡±


    ¡°What? Calling your own mother-inw a bitch?¡± He finally looked at his old friend/ brother-inw.


    ¡°Ahem. Don¡¯t tell Nuha.¡±


    ¡°If you grant ten thousand more high grade magic crystals to the Academy.¡± He was emotionless.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ******


    ¡°Phew.¡± Viper exhaled a long breath before opening the door.


    *Creak*


    The old and heavy door slowly opened.


    ¡°Viper?¡± A masculine voice entered his ears as an authoritative figure appeared in his sight. The man was sitting on avish throne, his head resting on his hand, his elbow resting on the golden armrest.


    ¡°It is I, your Majesty.¡± He knelt down on one knee.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I said you don¡¯t need to kneel when you encounter me.¡±


    ¡°I bring terrible news, your Majesty.¡± He stood up and approached the authoritative figure, the king, with a scroll.


    The king frowned. ¡°The n failed, right?¡± He took the scroll from Viper.


    He skimmed through the whole scroll. Viper, who was afraid of being suffocated to death, quickly moved away the moment the scroll was taken from him. But contrary to his expectations, the overwhelming aura did not hit him.


    ¡°The whole squad died?¡± The king asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The report says that he was ¡®kidnapped¡¯ by a wind circler with a sensory property.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we had no such member in the squad. We suspect the ¡®kidnapper¡¯ to be Rosalyn Brigets.¡±


    ¡°So, I was fated to face a fully grown monster.¡± The man sighed.


    ¡°Your Majesty, once he leaves the Academy- I will deal with him personally.¡±


    ¡°You, Viper, are one the best Assassins in the whole continent. That¡¯s why I did not want to belittle you by sending you to take care of that pest. But now, for the first time in years, I felt fear- a genuine fear of losing. I can¡¯t deny this emotion; please take care of this matter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this praise. You order, I kill. That¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be and that¡¯s how it will be.¡±


    ¡°Good. What¡¯s the status of ¡®Instructor Becks¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I suspect that he is under heavy suspicion and always under watch. He knows the protocol; he will stay low- for now.¡±


    ¡°This is just a minor setback. Even though the Academy sector was vital, it was not obligatory. How are the other sectors?¡±


    ¡°No problems whatsoever. In fact, the most important sectors- The T1 alliance and Darkshore- are proceeding smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Good job! You can leave.¡±


    The assassin bowed and left, leaving the king alone.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart.¡± He muttered as he closed his eyes.


    ******


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± A soul wrenching scream was followed by pin drop silence.


    *Click*


    The door opened. A young man who was in his early twenties walked out, all drenched in blood. A few orange strands could be seen amongst his blood dyed hair. His smile revealed his blood stained teeth.


    Two emotionless maids moved forth with wet towels and began to wipe the blood off.


    ¡°Congrattions! your highness. You set a new record. You managed to keep her alive for 3 hours and 42 minutes during the ¡®procedure¡¯.¡± A moustached man with an hour ss in his hands stepped forth.


    ¡°She was a tough one. It¡¯s been long since I found someone enjoyable. But I am getting bored.¡± The young man shook his head.


    ¡°Shall I bring another peasant?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. I don¡¯t want any peasants anymore. Bring me a noble. One from a Baron family would suffice.¡± He looked at his secretary with puppy orange eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s a big no, your highness.¡± The moustached secretary shook his head. ¡°Nobles are the lifeblood of this nation- be it a duke or a baron.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, you are no fun.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of fun. I am sure this will interest you.¡± The secretary brought out a scroll from his pocket before handing it to the young man.


    He began to skim through without any interest. But at one part, he squinted and began to read each and every word with focus. His smile grew wider every second. By the time he finished reading it, he was grinning ear to ear.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart, supposedly cut off his own fingers to achieve his goals. Interesting indeed, he might be like me. Great! I am not alone in this world! Hey, send me a few peasants tomorrow- you know the age range.¡±


    ¡°16 to 24. Of course.¡±


    ¡°And I also heard this Adrian Darkheart is connected to the the third princess. You don¡¯t have any problems if I ¡®do¡¯ her in front of him, do you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! By nobles being the lifeblood, I only meant the nobles of this nation. Besides, what could be a better subject for a prince than a princess?¡±


    ¡°Perfect. Let¡¯s go, I am tired.¡± He began to walk away. The maids, who had already wiped off the blood from his skin, followed.


    The moustached man looked at the two other young maids at the scene. Unlike the emotionless two, their lips were trembling and legs were shaking.


    ¡°Clean it. You know what to do? Or else¡­¡± He smiled.


    ¡°No. We are on it.¡± They hurriedly replied, nodding their heads like pecking chicken.


    ¡°Good.¡± He left, trailing the prince.


    The two maids brought out a bag each. Though they had experienced the scene dozens of time before, they could not get used to it.


    They looked at each other and nodded, before entering the room.


    No sooner had they entered the room than puking out all of the contents within their stomach into the bags.


    A mutted young woman was hanging on the wall; her fingers were cut off, her eyes gouged out. Blood had yet to stop trailing down that wall; the crimson puddle just under her kept expanding. Pieces of flesh from her breasts and limbs were torn off- piled together on a te of feast. Her intestines were hanging out like a string of sausages, descending slowly but surely.


    There were vials of potions on the ground- recovery and healing potions used to keep her alive during the process. Tools besmirched with blood and organ parts were arranged on a rack.


    Though the maids had screamed the word a million times before in their heads, they never got tired of it.


    ¡®A MANIAC!¡¯

 Chapter 47: The Real Deal

    Chapter 47: The Real Deal


    It has been four months since this year¡¯s batch joined the Academy. The freezing climate had yet to die down.


    This year¡¯s Griffin ss was not bad, butpared to previous year¡¯s batch- they werecking; the ss consisted of only three tier 4s, unlikest years ¡®seven¡¯ and a tier 5.


    Everyone left their ssroom as today¡¯s sses ended. An average looking 16 year old withmon ck hair and brown eyes headed for the library. Unlike most of the students who were in groups or with a partner, he was alone. How could he not be? He was not a noble, neither amoner.


    He did not mind though. He did not need any friends, nor did he want to stand out. He was in the Academy for only one reason. His fists clenched.


    The library was busy as a lot of the students were here to prepare for their uing optional sses. He was there for the same reason. Though the library was bustling, he did note face to face with anyone as the section for ¡®dark¡¯ magic was serene¡­ and eerie.


    He picked the book magic circle research book he was interested in and sat at a corner. Even though he was not using his essence, most failed to notice him; and those who noticed, did not bother to disturb him.


    The day was as normal as it could be for him. He attended the optional sses before returning to his dorm in the afternoon. In contrast to everyone, he did not change and jump on the bed. Rest was for the nobles, themoners. But for a refugee like him- definitely not.


    He barely changed before sitting at his desk. His notes, books and stationery filled the table in no time. Soon, he was immersed in studies: the study of dark magic circles- its structures, functions, algorithms and intricacies.


    Afternoon became evening, evening became night. His roommate who was supposed toe in the evening waste for some reasons. But why would he care? It was better for him to be alone; it helped him focus.


    The night became midnight. He was still immersed in studies. But his roommate had yet toe. He squinted but momentster, he shook his head. Why would he care?


    ¡°Toriel Erasmus.¡± Suddenly, a whisper sounded in his right ear.


    He panicked as he tried to look back. But before he could, he felt a soft press on his right shoulder and a terrible feeling in his heart. He knew what it was; it was something he was very familiar with- killing intent.


    He was selected for the Griffin ss even though he was just a tier 3; he knew what the slight press on his shoulder and that killing intent meant.


    ¡®Look back, and you are dead.¡¯


    ¡°Ye- yes?¡± His forehead was already wet from the sweat.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± This time, the whisper came from the left.


    He squinted. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Does your deceased brother and imprisoned father agree?¡± It came from the right.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He bit his lips.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± The whisper again came from the left.


    ¡°No¡­¡± He clenched his fists.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want happiness?¡± The whisperer kept switching ears.


    ¡°I do. But can I get it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He felt a press on his left shoulder. ¡°You will get it once you have your vengeance.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Count Rivers is a level 7. I am just a tier 3 without any ess to resources. I can¡¯t even think of defeating the count, let alone the king who is rumoured to be level 8.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t. But, I can.¡±


    His whole body jerked. ¡°Will you?¡± But he looked down. ¡°But can it be called a vengeance.¡±


    ¡°In normal circumstances, no. But if you pay the right price, yes. The higher the price, the more the satisfaction.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t have any¡­¡± He gritted his teeth. All the hopes he had started to disappear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need money.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°The thing you deem the most precious.¡± The whisper entered his left ear. ¡°What can you sacrifice?¡± The forces pressing down on his shoulders disappeared.


    He thought for a moment before standing up. He did not dare to turn his head even by a degree as he approached his bed. He took a knife out from his pocket before stabbing it into the pillow. He took out a medallion with a two headed turtle engraved on it.


    ¡°This is the crest of my Erasmus family¡­¡± He caressed the medallion with his trembling hands. ¡°My fallen Erasmus family. This is the only family heirloom, passed down since when we were a mere baron family. It stayed with us when we were viscounts.¡± He bit his lips and sniffed. ¡°Now, it¡¯s all over. What use does this medallion have when the ones who did this to us are still in roaming in luxury?¡±


    ¡°This will suffice.¡± The whispering voice dered.


    Before he knew it, the medallion disappeared from his hand.


    ¡°Can you promise?¡±


    ¡°What choice do you have?¡± This time, it was not a whisper. But a distant feminine voice.


    He slumped to the ground, on his knees. Tears overflowed from his eyes as he used his own hand to muffle his sorrowful screams.


    ******


    Meanwhile, Adrian was chilling on the bed. It had been three months since he was in that very room. Beside him,id Evelyn Greatwoods, the third princess of the nation.


    Three months ago, Adrian urged her to stay with him all night until he was discharged. She rejected the notion. But once he threatened her saying that he would be released from care one day and she ¡®might¡¯ be his wife one day, she gave up. Henceforth, she woulde every evening and stay with him all night. But he did not cross any ¡®lines¡¯.


    He looked at her. ¡°Take them off.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± She was not surprised. He would tell her to take off her clothes any random day thesest three months. She tried to resist at first but she gradually learnt that resistance against him was futile. Now, she waspletely used to being naked in front of him.


    She sat up and took off her clothes, including the undergarments. Her smooth body came into his view. No matter how much she was used to the situation, her face could not help but turn red. She againid down, not bothering to put the nket over herself; it would be removed anyway.


    He got closer to her and put his hand on her waist and caressed it gently. Different from before, he had five fingers on his hand. Dean Jenkins conducted a surgery two months ago. Now, his fingers were as good as before- not a single mark remained.


    ¡°Making the future queen strip down through my orders. Who else but me could do that?¡± He dered in a narcissistic tone.


    ¡°Hmph! Make me the queen first.¡± She rolled her eyes.


    *Knock. Knock*


    The princess was rmed. She tried to get up but Adrian stopped him.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± She shouted in a low voice.


    He smiled, scaring the poor princess. He touched one of the small magic circles on the bedside table and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    *Click*


    The princess was finally allowed to get up. But s, the neer already saw her.


    It was Isabe, Adrian¡¯s only maid. She was wearing the blue-striped Academy uniform. The princess abruptly covered her body with the nket and looked away. Her dignity was gone- again.


    But Isabe did not mind anything; she ignored the princess and looked at his young master with a smile. Tears welled up in her eyes. It had been three months since shest saw him.


    ¡°Young master, I did it!¡±


    He dropped his legs from the bed as he sat upright and looked right into her eyes. ¡°Good, take off your clothes.¡± He smiled.


    His words took both of thedies by surprise.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t want to?¡± He raised one of his brows.


    ¡°Nononono. I am removing them now.¡± She shook her head intensely before taking off her uniform. She removed her bra, exposing her breasts- which were not toorge, nor too small, just average. She went to remove her panties.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± He stopped her. ¡°Come here.¡± He opened his legs and pped his thigh.


    She was trying to hold back her excitement but her trembling body belied it.


    He looked at the princess. ¡°Still want to act aloof.¡± He mocked.


    She sighed and dropped the nket. There was nothing to be embarrassed about. At least, her assets were bigger.


    Isabe was about to sit on hisp when he suddenly grabbed her by her slim waist and pushed his knee between her legs before pressing her down to a sitting position. Now, she was sitting on his thigh alright but it was between her legs.


    He put one of her nipples into his mouth and began to suck on it.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± Just the touch of his tongue was enough to drown her in ecstasy, let alone his erotic actions.


    He held her hand with his free hand and guided it to his cock over the pants. Isabe was pleasantly surprised; she pulled the pants down, bringing the huge shaft out. She spat into her hand before rubbing his big dick.


    Adrian let her do as she pleased while he began to fondle her other mound.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ mmh¡­¡± she began to grind her crotch on his thigh; synchronising it with his sucking action and her stroking hand.


    The princess looked away at first. But her curious mind prevailed. She began to watch her fianc¨¦ sucking the breast of another woman while letting her y with his thing. Unbeknownst to her, one of her hands was already touching her wet vagina.


    Adrian gave her a look before looking down to her pussy before giving a smirk. She followed his eyes and looked down. Her face flushed, she closed her eyes in embarrassment.


    Soon, Isabe began to pant as she reached the peak of her excitement. She began to grind her crouch against his thigh and stroke his rod faster. Adrian yed along with her- sucking and kneading her breasts harder.


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡± she arched her back as she drenched her panties along with his pants. She started to stabilise her heavy breathing.


    He finally let go off her tit, forming a long string of saliva until it broke.


    He looked at her and smiled. ¡°Congrattions! You made your first deal.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡±

 Chapter 48: The Tower

    Chapter 48: The Tower


    Wearing his blue lined uniform, Adrian was all set to give the South-Western tower a visit.


    The moment he opened the main door of the Fredrick house, his eyes met that of the principal of the Academy, Rastia Bell.


    ¡°All ready?¡± She looked at him from top to bottom.


    ¡°Want toe in? We can have a session before we go.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°Not now, they are waiting.¡± She shook her head, even though her eyes betrayed lust.


    ******


    ¡°Why are you so stiff?¡± The brown eyed tower master looked at his old friend.


    ¡°Well, he is a potential grandson-inw.¡± The blond haired high king said, somewhat nervously.


    Both of them were sitting at the end of a long hall, facing therge door. Their chairs werevish and a tea table was separating the two.


    ¡°Why are you the one who¡¯s nervous? He should be the one.¡±


    ¡°You see, I never had a daughter.¡±


    ¡°So what? You are not marrying her out anyway. If the marriage actually happens, he will be the one marrying in.¡±


    ¡°Still-¡°


    *Knock. Knock.*


    Both of them straightened their backs and put on a serious expression.


    ¡°Come in.¡± The tower master said in an authoritative tone.


    The huge door opened. The principal, Rastia Bell, stepped in- followed by the second year student, Adrian Darkheart.


    ¡°I greet your Majesty and the grand tower master.¡± She knelt on one knee. Adrian kept standing beside her.


    ¡°Skip the formalities. You will be joining us soon.¡± The tower master waved his hand.


    ¡°Yes, you will be one of the main pirs of the Kingdom soon enough. Stand up.¡±


    She bowed before standing up. She looked beside her, at Adrian. Though she was somewhat expecting this, she was surprised nheless. He was nonchnt in the face of two supreme level circlers.


    ¡®KNEEL!¡¯ She screamed inside her mind. But it was useless.


    Both of the men looked at the nonchnce of the young man and nodded. They did not mind this ¡®insolence¡¯ at all; if anything, they were impressed at his ability to face two level 9 circlers without any sense of fear or difort.


    ¡°I am the South-Western tower master of the Academy, Brian Wells.¡±


    ¡°I am the High King of the Kingdom of Nemphis, Ernic Greatwoods.¡±


    ¡°I believe you already did a background check on me.¡± Adrian ¡®introduced¡¯ himself casually.


    ¡°Ahem. We called you in today because we selected you to be the leader during this years Hunt.¡± The tower master dered. ¡°We believe you-¡°


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    Silence ensued.


    ¡°Can I ask why?¡± The high king asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡± His answer rendered the two men speechless.


    Rastia felt her heartbeat stopping for a second as she almost slumped down to the ground.


    ¡°WHY do you not want to lead the Academy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a chore.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Not worth it.¡±


    ¡®Young master. O young master. Take my daughter for another year but please don¡¯t do this.¡¯ Rastia wanted to cry.


    The green eyed high king spoke, ¡°Young man, at your age- I would take every responsibilities-¡°


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to. Besides, at my age, weren¡¯t you infamous for sleeping with any beauties that you fancied, including the engaged and married ones.¡± Adrian said.


    ¡°Pfft-¡± The tower master covered his own mouth with his hands, but he could not held back his shoulders from trembling.


    The principal was soaked in sweat though the weather was cold.


    The nervous high king¡¯s skin was not so thick. His face flushed as he gave his old friend a re.


    The tower master controlled hisughter, but he could not put a serious face anymore. ¡°But we want you to teach the Institute a lesson. What do you need?¡±


    Adrian looked at the High King and smiled.


    ¡°No no no no.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I know what you are thinking; but it is my duty as the high king to bepletely impartial.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. You can¡¯t even afford to spare some rare Potioneering ingredients from the royal treasury. And you call yourself the High King.¡±


    ¡°Pfft-¡± the tower master again muffled hisughter. But this time, his eyes were closed and whole body was jerking.


    Rastia shook her head and sighed. She gave up.


    ¡°I¡­ You¡­ take whatever you want!¡± The high king wanted to leave right away. His dignity waspromised like never before.


    ¡°Good. But I still don¡¯t have any intent to lead though.¡±


    The tower masterposed himself and squinted. ¡°What do you mean? He agreed to your condition.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agreed to teach the Institute a lesson.¡± Adrian looked him in the eyes.


    The high king regained his calm. ¡°Can you do it alone?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Besides, I am not alone.¡± Adrian smiled.


    ¡°Your guarantee?¡± The tower master asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee anything. But let¡¯s make this arrangement, shall we? I will take high grade magic crystals for every student of the empire unable to leave the ¡®fleetingnds¡¯. I believe this should attest to my seriousness in this matter.¡±


    Both of them looked at each other and nodded.


    ¡°How much?¡± The high king asked.


    ¡°Level multiplied by hundred.¡±


    ¡°Fifty.¡±


    ¡°Hundred and fifty.¡±


    ¡°Seventy five.¡±


    ¡°Two hundred.¡±


    ¡°A hundred.¡±


    ¡°Since your Majesty is proposing a hundred, how can I dare not ept?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He smiled. But soon he squinted. Something was not right.


    The tower master watched the whole conversation in amusement. ¡°Since you do not want to lead. The kills of others will not be added to your own ount.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I just want to notify you in advance that all the unknown deaths will be of my doing.¡±


    ¡°I understand. But, what if you fail to punish the Institute? Will you cut off one of your own limbs?¡± The tower master raised one of his brows.


    ¡°If I really fail, why not?¡± He grinned.


    Both of them looked at each other again. They had nned to probe him. But they did not expect him to reveal everything that fast.


    ¡°You know you have only this chance. The fleetingnds open only once every four years.¡± The tower master then looked at the principal. ¡°Give him whatever he needs; it¡¯s not everyday we get two tier 5s at the same time. We may never have this chance again.¡±


    Adrian nodded while the principal bowed.


    ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    The principal-student duo left.


    *Click*


    Just as the door closed, the high king heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°That was intense. Is he really a seventeen year old?¡±


    ¡°I know, right? He really is a monster.¡±


    ¡°I am rooting for Evelyn now. Though this maypletely ruin our decades old n, he ispletely worth it.¡±


    ¡°This year¡¯s Hunt will be quite the st. Have your magic crystals ready.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. How much can he im? Three to four thousands at most; I don¡¯t even have to open the royal treasury.¡±


    ¡°But you have to. Remember those ten thousand crystals?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ******


    The principal¡¯s office.


    *Click.*


    The moment the door closed. ¡°Are you insane?! Oh yes, I forgot you are one. But how could you do that in front of two level 9s. You should have at the very least, maintained etiquette.¡±


    ¡°Rx. One of them is my to be grandfather-inw and the other is the master of my mother¡¯s master.¡± He approached her and tucked her hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Tsk. Whatever, you survived through it and also managed to do a ¡®bit¡¯ of business with them. It¡¯s all fine, I guess.¡± She sighed and looked into his abyssal eyes.


    But she shook her head vigorously, escaping from being sucked into them. She stepped back and got behind her desk, and took out a stack of paper from her drawers.


    ¡°Here, these documents have details about the known abilities and properties of participants from the Institute.¡±


    Adrian skimmed through few of the papers. He torn apart the few he had in his hands.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°You call that details? I don¡¯t care about abilities or anything. Give me information about their weaknesses- their secrets, their loves, fianc¨¦s, fianc¨¦es, their guilty pleasures, crime they love tomit- everything.¡±


    ¡°I need time. But why do you need them?¡± She frowned.


    ¡°Why?¡± He before her, untied her hair and pulled them hard.


    ¡°Aaah.¡±


    ¡°To inflict the most pain and sorrow, of course.¡± He smiled.

 Chapter 49: Let The Hunt Begin!

    Chapter 49: Let The Hunt Begin!


    The Grand Imperial Institute- thergest academic organisation of the Empire: It covered a vast span ofnds- stretching across tens of kilometres. This behemoth of an Organization could support a thousand students for four whole years.


    It was already more than more than five months into the year; a few days remained until it became six. The already lively campus became livelier; it was approaching: ¡®The Hunt¡¯ was knocking at the door.


    ¡°Professor Rodney, how is the preparation going?¡± A middle aged woman who was wearing an orange dress asked.


    ¡°Lecturer Feather, everything¡¯s perfect on my side. What about you?¡± An old man in his sixties with white hair was sitting at a round table. He was wearing an orange coat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She sat opposite him and sighed. ¡°Academy¡¯sst year¡¯s batch is dangerous: A tier 5 along with seven tier 4s; not to mention that tier 3 who won the first year tournament.¡±


    ¡°I know. But what¡¯s the problem? Fortune is on our side. No matter how talented they are, they are only second years. They can¡¯t do anything to the seven level 4 students we will be sending in this year. This year, there can be only one result possible- absolute domination.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°I know. Most of the time, both of the sides maintain a stalemate. Seldom did anyone actually ¡®win¡¯ the event. This year, it¡¯s definitely our turn. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± She sighed.


    ¡°What?¡± He frowned.


    ¡°We discovered a variable- Adrian Darkheart.¡±


    ¡°The witch¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°Yes- him. Our spies sent information that he ¡®might¡¯ surpass his mother?¡±


    ¡°Surpass the witch?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Ask yourself, there is only one person in the entire Empire who can face the witch head on in her age range. Do you think she is easy to surpass? This is just the Academy¡¯s trick to gather confidence, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°I hope you are right. But I can¡¯t afford to take the risk and let such a variable survive. Thankfully, he is going to participate this Hunt.¡± She smirked.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking- hunters always need a prey.¡±


    ******


    ¡°Here!¡± The principal brought out a huge pile of papers, which was at least twice the size of the previous stack, and *Bam* she mmed it on the desk.


    Adrian skimmed through the details of each and every one of the two hundred participants in half an hour.


    ¡°Great. Now give me the details of our own participants.¡± He reached out one of his hands.


    His statement almost punctured her heart- rendering her forget to breath.


    ¡°I am joking.¡± He took back his hand.


    She gasped for breath and held her chest before shouting, ¡°Sayings that almost kill someone aren¡¯t jokes!¡±


    ¡°Really? I am quite sure that was a killer joke.¡±


    She facepalmed herself. ¡°Just stop.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I need a few ¡®items¡¯.¡± He put an evil smile on his face.


    ******


    A weekter, at a location few kilometres southwest of the royal capital of Nemphis, lied ¡®The Western Ruins¡¯. It was ancient- so old that none knew which era it belonged to. But people liked to call it ¡®The Gate¡¯- the gate that led to the fleetingnds.


    The site was jointly protected by the Academy and the Royal Guards. Just outside the ruins, a camp consisting of dozens ofrge tents were set.


    In one of therge tents, stayed the best of the best of the second year Griffin ss. Adrian was lying against one of the pirs with his eyes closed. He permitted Isabe to stay with her friend- Cornelia De Recruz. They were chatting about who-knows- what at one corner and giggling often.


    The two boys- Sirius Blue and Dolf Ironcross were practicingbat- not together, but at two opposite sides of the camp.


    Suddenly, the curtains of the camp entrance opened as a fourth-year stout male barged in.


    ¡°Hey kids. Get out!¡±


    But all he got in response was five death res directed right to his eyes.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°The instructors are calling everyone outside. If you would please follow protocols.¡±


    The girls passed by him as they got out, not giving him a second nce. The two boys followed. Finally, it was Adrian¡¯s turn.


    He slightly pressed on the neers shoulder and smiled. The fourth year felt his whole body paralysing in fear; sweat poured out profusely. But Adrian decided to stop toying as he softly patted the neer¡¯s shoulder before leaving.


    Once Adrian was out of his sight, he finally dared to breath out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Are they really just second years? I am a member of the Griffin ss too. And what¡¯s with thatst one?¡± He muttered as he wiped off the sweat from his forehead.


    The sun was really close to the horizon, but it had yet to set down. Two hundred young men anddies gathered in an opened field- most of them were wearing the uniform of the Royal Academy of Nemphis. There were only five with blue linings;the rest were either red or purple.


    The ground was cleared of snow. At one side of the field- there was a small hill upon which stood a few adults. Once again, most of them were wearing the instructor uniforms of the Royal Academy of Nemphis.


    There were some principals among them, but the highest ranked was undoubtedly the dean ofbat department of ¡®The Academy¡¯, Dean Braveheart.


    The long haired ¡®beautiful¡¯ man looked at the students below, then at his fellow instructors before finally looking at Instructor Northfields and giving him a nod.


    The middle aged silver embroidered instructor bowed before stepping forward.


    ¡°Greetings, students- of my own institution and other¡¯s.¡± He was using his <Sound> property. ¡°I am instructor Michael Northfields and I will be the one briefing you of ¡®The Hunt¡¯.


    ¡°This event will take ce in ¡®the fleetingnds¡¯, mysticalnds which appear only once every four years. The only way to enter that ce is through this ruins. Inside, lies an ancient teleportation circle that has the ability to transport 201 personnel at once. The circle only activates during the lunar eclipse that happens every four years. And this phenomenon will happen again, tonight.¡±


    Adrian did not care about the speech; he was looking around. Suddenly, his eyes contacted with the silver eyes of one of the most charming girls on the field. She was wearing a uniform that was not of the Academy. Both of them smiled at each other.


    Many of those who noticed were intrigued but those who were already aware of the rtion between the two did not find this surprising at all.


    The instructor continued with his speech. ¡°Though you will be teleported from here together, you will teleport to a random spot on the site. But fret not, I believe all of you have already gotten a map. Find the nearestndmark, and navigate your way to the teleportation circle on that side. But beware, you should aim for the green teleportation- the Confederation one, not the red one of the empire. I don¡¯t have to exin the consequences, do I?


    Many of the students brought out the map from their pockets and burned the location of the green and red legends marked on it in their brains.


    ¡°There will be three types of enemies there. Firstly, the nature- though the least dangerous, there are deaths every two or three years due to poisoning or hunger. If you can find rare herbs, you can exchange it for magic crystals once you return. Secondly, beasts- especially the magical ones. The habitats of level 6 and above beasts are marked on the map. If you don¡¯t venture into those areas, you should be safe. Again, certain beast parts can be exchanged for magic crystals.¡±


    Some students brought out the leaflets distributed to them. One of them listed the pictures and names of rare herbs along with the price. The other had details about different beasts- their habitats, weakness and exchangeable parts.


    ¡°Finally, we have the students of the Institute. I will say only one thing- Kill, run or die.¡±


    Most of the students gulped.


    ¡°But their nametes can be exchanged for high grade magic crystals.¡±


    Almost all the students¡¯ eyes betrayed greed- especially for themoners.


    ¡°My only advice for you is to group together if possible, regardless of the institution you are in. Of the thirty seven of Confederation students who died four years ago, thirty five of them were reported to be alone. That¡¯s enough. You can go and rest. Good luck everyone.¡±


    Everyone began to leave, heading for their tents. Adrian nodded at the silver eyed girl onest time before leaving. She nodded back and went on her own way.


    It was almost midnight. Two hundred students along with an elite level 7 Academy instructor gathered on top of a huge circle engraved on the stoned ground. There were archaic broken walls surrounding the circle. There was no ceilings, only the open sky.


    A full moon lit up the dark atmosphere; but everyone knew that would not be the case for long.


    Their conjectures were right. Soon, a shadow fell on the earth as a blob of darkness started to consume the moon. It slowly devoured the whole moon, darkening the world every second.


    In no time, only a little of the moon could be seen- as if there was a white smile on the dark sky, just like the smile on the face a certain young man. Half of his face was invaded by the shadow.


    He caressed the w gauntlets through his bag and whispered, ¡°Let the Hunt begin!¡±

 Chapter 50: The Hunt

    Chapter 50: The Hunt


    In a dense forest of purple nts, a young man with otherworldly looks appeared out of nowhere. He barely stabilised his footing before standing upright.


    He looked around. The atmosphere was not so dark as the dawn approached. He was surrounded by forty feet tall nts with dense star shaped leaves. Unlike the ¡®mainds¡¯, there was no snow everywhere.


    ¡®Purplestar forest.¡¯


    He closed his eyes. Everything in his surroundings, up to a radius of eighty metres came into his ¡®view¡¯. He was able to sense every ¡®presence¡¯ and movements, even of the smallest of beings.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and looked to his right, and smiled. He started walking slowly at the direction, without any sense of urgency.


    At another spot in the exact same forest, a youngdy teleported in. The moment she did, she lost her footing as she slumped to the ground.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± She barely got herself on her feet. She looked around and brought out her map. She pointed at the southernmost end of the map- ¡®Purplestar forest¡¯ was written underneath.


    *Crunch*


    She suddenly turned towards the source of the sound in rm.


    ¡°Phew.¡± It was just a wild foxcat.


    ¡°Hello there.¡± A charming and graceful masculine voice entered his ears. It came from behind.


    She turned back and immediately took a defensive stance. She raised both of her eyebrows, ¡°Adrian Darkheart!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, a beauty like you recognising me- it is such an honour.¡± He gave a gentleman¡¯s bow.


    The youngdy, who was wearing the light orange uniform of the Institute, remained silent.


    He kept walking slowly, closing the distance step by step.


    ¡°Take one more step and I will-¡± An eerie aura locked onto her, making her unable to move. She resisted hard- but to no avail.


    He looked right into her eyes with his abyssal ones. He smiled. ¡°We are both descendants of sage Ervil, why should we engross ourselves in these bitter wars?¡±


    The aura suddenly vanished, rendering her free from the previous paralysis. But she did not run, nor took an aggressive stance though her eyes still betrayed wariness.


    ¡°Yes, why fight? When we can spread peace, and friendship.¡± He opened his arms, as if he were inviting someone for a hug. ¡°Let¡¯s take the first step, shall we?¡±


    She still had doubts, but when her eyes contacted his- all of that disappeared. She open her own arms to ept him in.


    They locked themselves in a hug- a warm hug. The youngdy smiled. For an ardent follower of sage Ervil and a lover of peace like her, what could be better than initiating the process of peace making?


    So did Adrian. But his reason- waspletely different.


    The Institute student felt the arms around her tighten. At first, she did not mind. But soon, the hug became suffocating.


    She tried to break away from the hug, but he did not let go.


    She panicked. ¡°Stop!¡± She used all of her strength resist the tightening ¡®hug¡¯ but all her efforts were futile. It became tighter and tighter every second. Worse, she was a wind circler- an augmenter at that. Being restrained like this was the worst case scenario for her.


    She was nowpletely suffocated, unable to inhale. In desperation, she began to hit him with her petite hands but it was akin to ants tickling an elephant. She even tried to bite his neck.


    *Crunch*


    But before she could, one of her shoulders crunched, the ribs of the opposite side caved in. The punctured lung caused her to cough out blood. Tears wetted her face. But it did not stop Adrian; he pressed his arms against her body even harder.


    She could not hold it back anymore. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± A heart wrenching screech shooed all the birds away from the surroundings.


    *Crack*


    Finally her spine broke. She coughed out blood onest time. Herst breath? She lost all air from her pulmonary organs long ago. But now, her eyes were lifeless and bloody mouth was open agape.


    Adrian finally broke the ¡®hug¡¯, letting her go. She tumbled to the solid ground.


    He knelt- not to show respect, but to harvest her namete.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I made sure you die doing the thing you love.¡± He said as he stood back up.


    ¡®<Corruption> makes this too easy.¡¯ He thought.


    <Corruption> was one of the three sub properties he attained when he reached level 3. This allowed him to ¡®corrupt¡¯ people by making them true to their desires through destroying all sorts of doubts or mental obstructions.


    If not for this, how could he have taunted a veteran like that earth circler who burrowed into his dorm into attacking him. The same could be said for that lieutenant in the Shalborn forest who initiated to attack him alone despite having teammates.


    He began to walk again. He approached one of the tallest trees nearby and climbed to the top. He looked around until he spotted the tall mountain range miles away. It was his destination, and also thendmark that helped him calibrate his location.


    He began his journey towards the Medial mountain range. He enjoyed his slow hike as there was more than four whole weeks until the event end. Even more so, he was not worried of anything. He had to face at most two existences that could put him in danger. As for the others, he could just avoid them. After all- the stronger a beast, the more territorial it was.


    ******


    *Ssh*


    Princess of the Recruz Kingdom, Cornelia De Recruz, looked down. Her feet were wet. But her nonchnt expression belied her royal countenance. She looked around and confirmed where she was. A map was not needed to know that: she was in the Ivy Marshes.


    Mud covered the ground with small water bodies here and there. There were green trees covered with all sorts of vines but they were sparsely distanced from each other.


    She spotted the rising sun and calibrated her location and the directions. She did not have any destination in mind. Her n was to walk around for the first half month and hopefully find some rare herbs, beasts or fellow Confederation Students. She would not mind if she walked into a level 3 Institute student. As long as she was not surrounded by two or more opponents, she was confident in her victory, or at least- survival.


    She decided to go South. ording to the maps, the Purplestar forest should be there. And ording to her guardian back at the kingdom, the scenery was great. So, why not give it a try?


    Twenty minutes into the hike, she had her first contact with the enemy- enemies to be precise. Two young men and a young woman, who were wearing light orange outfits, blocked her path.


    Cornelia clicked her tongue. It has not even been half an hour since everyone was teleported in. But three, not two, students of the Empire managed to gather together and block her path out of everyone. What were the odds? How unlucky was she?


    But unbeknownst to her, she was far from being the unluckiest Confederation student.


    ******


    In a cave, devoid of any light. A young man fell on the ground out of nowhere.


    He quickly stood up and looked around; not to scan the surroundings, but to make sure none witnessed this embarrassing event.


    He sighed in relief as he was unable to detect anyone nearby. He dusted off his outfit gracefully and began to walk at an intriguing direction.


    Though he was not able to see anything, he was able to sense the metals nearby. There should be a metal mine of some kind towards the direction he was walking to.


    The overly noble Dolf Ironcross did not forget to walk in a noble way with his head held high and steps of equal length despite being in an unknown and undoubtedly dangerous environment.


    ¡®Where am I?¡¯ Though he asked himself the question, he did not stop walking. He was curious of the ores he detected. Probably, he could make a massive contribution and earn fame for his noble family.


    Soon, he reached a massivepartment. Light entered here from an opening of moderate size.


    ¡°Hiss.¡± A whispering sound entered his ears.


    He squinted and tried to look. But what he discovered almost sent the soul flying out of his body.


    Hundreds, if not thousands, of snakes were slithering all around the ground. But that was not the cause of his horror- not at all. But at the centre of thepartment a hundred feet long silver entity spiralled round itself with its eyes closed.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that¡­ isn¡¯t that the Ironhide Anaconda?¡¯ He gulped. ¡®The level 8 magical beast?¡¯


    ¡®Why do these things always happen to me?¡¯ He wanted to cry.


    ******


    It had been not more than twenty minutes since Adrian started his walk. The surrounding was same with tall trees and purple leaves. But suddenly-


    *Whoosh*


    A figure came out of nowhere and stood before him.


    ¡°I was wondering who gave Ria such a horrible death. But it was you, the witch¡¯s son- Adrian Darkheart.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. I was just thinking of those two troublesome existences; and one of them appears not even thirty minutes into the Hunt. Should I call myself unfortunate, or fortunate?¡± Adrian muttered as he took a defensive stance.

 Chapter 51: The Hunt (2)

    Chapter 51: The Hunt (2)


    *Sizzle*


    ¡°Ouch.¡± The moment Isabe teleported into the fleetingnds, she fell onto the zing sands of a lifeless desert.


    She got herself up on her feet and dusted off the hot sands from her uniform before scanning her surroundings. Even though she was quite sure where she was, she brought out her map from one of her pockets just to confirm her location.


    ¡®The Sandy deaths¡¯- that¡¯s what was written just a bit West of the circr Medial mountain range.


    She folded the map and put it back into her pocket. Unlike the other students, she was not carrying any huge bags or backpacks to store foods, equipments and potions. She only had a small pouch hanging from her waist, aposite bow and quiver was held by her back. Her two dark daggers were crossed just above her butt.


    She looked East. The Dragontail mountain, the tallest mountain of the Medial mountain range was not too far away. A smile surfaced on her face; it was her destination.


    She began to run. In contrast to the other students who were taking their time, she could not afford to- she had a mission. In a matter of five minutes, she was already at the base of the mountain. Being a level 4 ¡®wind¡¯ circler, she was one of the fastest on thends.


    She suddenly stopped- not because she reached her destination, but because something came in her way- someone to be precise. The bald and burly young man was taken by surprise from her sudden intrusion.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s here. Isn¡¯t this Isabe Hunt? The Confederation tier 5 of this decade. How unlucky of you to-¡± He suddenly lost his voice. The world span around before *thump*. Thest thing he ever saw was the eruption of blood from the neck of his standing body, which had yet to realise its head was gone.


    Isabe was already on her way as she sheathed her dagger back. Though she would have loved to enjoy his death, the task bestowed upon her by her young master came first; she did not even bother to loot the namete. In a little more than ten minutes, she had already climbed on top of the Dragontail mountain.


    From the peak, the whole magicalnd came into her view. Just beside the mountain was a massiveke. The whole Medial mountain range surrounded theke as if it were trying to protect the it. The Dragontail mountain was at the extreme West, and at the extreme East of the range lied the shortest of mountains.


    Past those mountains, she was able to see the ¡®unending seas¡¯ along with constetions of inds floating on it. To her West was ¡®the Sandy deaths¡¯, just where she came from. The ¡®hellish depths¡¯- the great canyon was to her North. To her South, she could see marshes with greenish vegetation. And further away, there was a forest which looked akin to a sea of violet.


    ******


    A few minutes into the Hunt, Lecturer Euclid Raven- wearing an orange coat- was walking through the forest filled with purple leaves. There was a diagonal scar on his face. Unlike the supervisors of past Hunts, he had a task this time. Despite that, he was not in a hurry; he would finish it eventually.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaah!¡± A high pitched shriek grabbed his attention. He began to rush towards the source of the sound.


    Soon, he reached his destination. All there was was a corpse of a student from his institution. Her shoulder and ribs were caved in, trails of blood came out from her mouth and tears from her eyes- the eyes that betrayed despair and regret, even after death.


    He knelt down and used his hand to shut her eyes. ¡°Poor girl, she was squeezed to death.¡±


    He closed his eyes and soon, he opened them again before facing North. ¡°Here you are.¡±


    ******


    Adrian looked at the scarred face of the the one who blocked his path and took a step back.


    ¡°Who would have thought that we will meet even before the Hunt properly begins? me your bad luck.¡±


    Adrian looked into his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t the rules say that supervisors are prohibited from interfering with the students¡¯ affairs in any possible way? You are only allowed to protect students from unforeseen cmities.¡±


    ¡°The rules?¡± The lecturer snorted. ¡°Who cares about them? Every year, the supervisors from both sides kill some students from the other side. As long as none crosses the line, the other party wouldn¡¯t care at all.¡±


    Adrian took out two short-swords from his backpack before dropping the backpack to the ground. This was probably- no- this WAS the first fight ever where he would have to be serious. He could not let extra weight drag him down.


    ¡°Vengeance is not the reason you want to kill me, nor is it fun. Right?¡± He smiled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you?¡± The orange uniformed manughed. ¡°The more you prove your abilities, the more incumbent it is for me to end you.¡± He stopped hisughter and gave Adrian a death re.


    He charged at Adrian with dashing speed. It was already toote to dodge; Adrian crossed both of his swords to block the charge. Though he was unscathed, he was hurled away against a tree. The rigid tree had no chance whatsoever to keep standing; it fell down, destroying dozens of branches of other trees along the way.


    Adrian stood back up as if nothing had happened.


    *Snap. Snap*


    He snapped his own neck and shoulders before looking back at the surprised face of the lecturer. Even a level 4 augmenter would have face some damage from that strike. This second year student- what level had he reached?


    Adrian knew what his opponent was thinking. But he was a level 5 augmenter; even more so, he was Adrian Darkheart.


    This time, Adrian took the initiative to attack, surprising the man even more. But he only smirked as he easily dodged the attack. He was a level 7 wind circler after all- an Institute lecturer at that. He could dodge ordinary level 8 circlers, let alone someone who had been practicing magic for just a year and a half.


    Adrian¡¯s momentum caused him to strike another tree; that tree shared the same fate- it fell down.


    ¡°Corrosion!¡± The man shouted with his eyes wide open. ¡°You-¡± He sighed. ¡°Now I understand what she meant when she termed you a ¡®variable¡¯. I never paid any heed even though I took the task. Looks like I can¡¯t y with you any longer.¡± He waved his hand. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Adrian jumped to his right as fast and as far as he could.


    *Whoosh*


    *Bam. Bam.*


    Though Adrian was safe, the same could not be said for the two trees behind him. They fell down.


    The man did not mind the miss as he waved his hand again.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Adrian got up and evaded again. He could sense the invisible magic circle behind the man. The right choice would have been to ambush him before he prepared the spell.


    But Adrian knew it would have been useless as his opponent was a level 7 wind circler. And the best defence against that spell was to stay away as far as possible. Even his demonic aura was rendered ineffective as the man did not have even a little fear for him.


    Now, all he could do was avoid the attacks until his opponent runs out of magical energy. And that¡¯s what he did; he kept dodging those super fast attacks- left and right, up and down. Trees fell- one after the other.


    Many of the attacks grazed him- tearing his uniform, wounding his skin. Even his demonically handsome face was not spared; blood trickled through a cut on his cheek. But his superhuman moves along with what seemed like an ability to predict all of the attacks rendered the man speechless.


    But Adrian got the fruit of his work- the spell died down. He did not waste a moment as he charged towards the depleted lecturer. The lecturer did not panic though; he was still inhumanly fast. It was his time to dodge. Even though he evaded every single one of the young man¡¯s strike, his quick speed surprised him nheless.


    ¡®He could not be left alive.¡¯ He began to absorb magical energy with renewed fervour.


    Though Adrian¡¯s side almost turned into a desert, the imperial lecturer¡¯s side of the forest remained dense as it had been. Hence, his missed strikes scratched a lot of the trees.


    Since the beginning of the duel, Adrian had dodged more than a dozen of attacks and missed even more. It was taking its toll on his body- regardless of its superioritypared to ordinary bodies. His speed was gradually decreasing, along with the power behind those attacks.


    The lecturer smirked. ¡°This battle- is over.¡± But suddenly-


    *Creak. Creak*


    Tens of trees around him began to fall at once. Adrian¡¯s speed and strength did not only recover, they exceeded their previous conditions.


    The scarred man wanted to dodge right, but he could not. A falling tree blocked his way. He switched to another direction, but the result was the same. This time, he barely avoided Adrian¡¯s attack.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯ The imperial citizen understood what was going on. ¡®The freak used his <corrosion> property to time the falling trees. Moreover he timed and manipted the directions of the falls in such a way that they would get in my way. He thought of all this during a heated battle like this? He is a monster. No. He can¡¯t be left alive. At. Any. Cost!¡¯


    He kept dodging, but some of Adrian¡¯s strikes connected- resulting in injuries. Even though he recovered a bit of magical energy, he did not have the time nor the situation to cast a spell.


    Very soon, he was trapped from all sides and Adrian¡¯s swords aimed for his vitals. He exhaled a long breath and made a choice.


    He evaded the swords; he survived. But this came at a cost. A heavy tree fell on his right shoulder, tearing the whole arm apart.


    He bit his lips and endured the pain before kicking Adrian in the stomach. Adrian was sted away; blood spewed out from his mouth, the swords left his grip.


    He barely sat up, coughing out blood. He looked at his amputated opponent. The man lost all of his previous vigour. His scarred face was now pale. He slowly walked towards him, covering his bloody right shoulder with his left hand.


    Adrian did not have the energy left to move his limbs, let alone stand up. But he maintained eye contact with his opponent- without any sign of fear or cowardice.


    The man picked up one of the swords and stood before him.


    ¡°Anyst words?¡± The veteran pointed the sword at him.


    But Adrian- he smiled, revealing his blood coated teeth.


    ¡°Check. Mate.¡±

 Chapter 52: The Hunt (3)

    Chapter 52: The Hunt (3)


    The scar faced lecturer felt a terrible sense of foreboding. But he could not think of anything that the young man in front to him might do to turn the tables. But-


    *St*


    Blood sttered all over Adrian. The man looked down and found a gaping hole right at the centre of his own chest. It happened too fast- so fast that he did not even feel a bit of pain. He looked back at the beast before him.


    The smile on Adrian¡¯s face grew wider. Now, the blood besmirching his teeth not only was that of himself.


    ¡®How?¡¯ That was thest clear thought he ever had. His vision grew blurry.


    ¡°Why do you think I want to be a Demon Lo¡­¡± These words were thest he could clearly hear before slumping down to the ground.


    His breathing stopped. His eyes were wide open- still not being able to wipe off the surprise. His heart? Only a quarter of it remained in his chest.


    Adrian heaved a huge sigh of relief before dropping his own body to the ground.


    ¡®Fuck! I was almost about to use my lifeforce.¡¯ He thought as he closed his eyes and stabilised his breaths.


    ¡°Young master!¡± A familiar voice had him open his eyes again. He looked towards the source and a smile resurfaced on his face.


    ¡°I am fine. Rx.¡±


    The running Isabe slouched on the ground and began to pant heavily. She had to run all the way from the centre of the terrain to it¡¯s southernmost part with utmost speed without taking a moment of break.


    An arrow was missing from her quiver.


    After a few seconds of rest, she got up, took out some vials. Some of them had light blue liquid in it and some had green. Sheid his head on herp and began to feed him the potions.


    His countenance got better after drinking all those high level potions. They were delivered by the Academy on orders of the High King- to only Adrian and Isabe of course.


    She took out a towel and gentle wiped off all the blood, sweat and dirt from his face.


    ¡°Stay like this. I want to rest a bit.¡± He closed his eyes.


    Isabe smiled in response. How could she not agree? She gently caressed his jet ck hair.


    Three hours passed; dawn turned into morning. Adrian slowly open his eyes- they immediately met hers. Her hand was still drowned in his messy hair.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± He slowly got up and stretched.


    Isabe supported him up before getting up on her own feet. She began to walk around awkwardly with shaky legs. Three hours of continuous sitting with his head on herp took its toll on her poor legs.


    ¡°Lucky for us you teleported quite close to the Dragontail mountain. Else, I might¡¯ve lost a few years of my life.¡± He said.


    ¡°Who knew you would meet the Institute Supervisor so early?¡±


    ¡°Anyways, good job. Youpleted your first mission- saving a few years of my life.¡±


    She put a satisfied smile on her face. Her mission was to be an overwatch and immediately rush to his aid when he sent a distress signal. They had selected different types of distress signals depending on the territories. The signal for ¡®Purplestar forest¡¯?


    Falling trees.


    She had barely detected the fall of first tree which grabbed her attention. She brought out the monocr from her pouch and discovered the fall of a second tree. From the peak of the tall mountain, it was not that hard to detect them. But she did not make any moves. Momentster, two more fell at the same time. She was then sure- it was the distress signal.


    ¡°You can leave now. You know what to do, right?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Good. You did finish your first task perfectly. If nothing goes wrong with this task, I will give you a reward.¡±


    ¡®Reward?!¡¯ Her eyes sparkled. She started to imagine a plethora of scenarios- all of them lewd.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Her horny train of thought crashed as he flicked her on the forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± He pointed at his backpack far away on the ground. ¡°Bring that here.¡±


    She blushed before rushing to the bag and fetching it back. He took it and opened it. He brought out some green healing potions and light blue recovery potions before tossing them to her.


    She epted them and put them in her pouch. She knew that rejecting them would be just a waste of time.


    ¡°Oh yes.¡± He looked at the dead body of the imperial supervisor. ¡°Bury him before you go. I don¡¯t want its discovery to ruin the fun.¡±


    Isabe nodded as Adrian left.


    ******


    *Drip. Drip.*


    A ck eyed, elegant young man stepped out from the ocean. He had been swimming for half an hour since his arrival into the magicalnds.


    He stepped into the Sandy beach of the small ind and shook his head. How unfortunate to teleport right on top of the sea. Fortunately, he knew how to swim and even more so- he was a water circler.


    He looked around, but all he could see was sands and trees. Seeing no signs of danger, he decided to go into the small forest- under the cold shade of trees and shrubs. Thirty minutes of swimming tired his whole body.


    Just before he could escape the Sandy beach and step into the cold forest-


    ¡°What do you desire?¡± A charming- no- a hypnotic and gentle feminine voice entered his ears.


    ¡°Who?!¡± He looked back in rm, ready for battle. But he did not find anything or anyone. The beach was as serene as before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, little guy. You can never find me as long as I don¡¯t want you to. As for who I am? Just know that I can fulfil all your wishes.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Whatever.¡± He shrugged and turned away, going again on his own way.


    ¡°Wait. Wait. Wait!¡± The voice lost its previous grace.


    ¡°What?¡± He did not look back.


    ¡°I am saying the truth, I can really give you what you want.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Since when did ghosts begin to scam people.¡±


    ¡°How did you-¡± The voice panicked. ¡°Ahem. Fine, as long as you do something for me, I will fulfil one of your wishes. How about that?¡±


    He did not pay any heed and went on his merry way.


    ¡°Wait! Help me out of here and I will guide you to the ultimate treasure of this ce.¡±


    He finally stopped. A smile formed on Sirius¡¯s face.


    ******


    *Whoosh*


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡± A fiery spell grazed Princess Cornelia¡¯s shoulder. But she calmed herself and patted her burning uniform there, stopping the fire.


    But that did not stop her from running at full speed on the marshynds. Three Institute students were chasing her down. The fire spells belonged to the only caster and the only female of the trio.


    Vines and roots came out from the the mud and the trees, slowing down the three.


    The princess of the tier 1 kingdom was running southbound. A small green magic circle hovered.


    ¡°I will have her first, okay?¡± The shorter one of the males said as he licked his lips.


    ¡°Wrong. You are the only one who will be tasting a princess today.¡± The taller one sighed as he gave their femalepanion a nce.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The shorter one nodded in understanding. ¡°I will return the favour one day.¡± He winked.


    The fire caster remained nonchnt as usual.


    Cornelia heard everything but her face did not betray any sign of disgust; the strong prey on the weak- that was the rule of the world. Besides, she had already nned to kill herself the moment she lost all her ways of escape.


    But soon, she spotted a figure far away. She took a closer look; a smile of hope surfaced on her face. The figure was not d in orange, but white¡­ and red?


    The Institute students also spotted the figure, and got warier. It wasmon sense that an average Academy student outshone an average Institute student; the selection process of the former was much morepetitive after all.


    So, a three against two matchup was not in their favour at all. But they had their pride; they were nobles of the Empire, students of the Institute. How could they just give up? They looked at each other and nodded. They will fight.


    ¡°Adrian!¡± Cornelia was surprised- pleasantly so. Others might underestimate him. But the strong recognised the strong. She knew ¡®insider information¡¯- which she got from her dear friend Isabe of course; of the five from her batch who decided to join the Hunt, he was the strongest- even more so than her level 3 friend.


    Adrian nced at his ssmate before looking at the ones chasing.


    A smile creeped out on his face. ¡°Great! That battle destroyed my mood. Now, I am being gifted with some mood refreshers.¡±

 Chapter 53: The Hunt (4) *

    Chapter 53: The Hunt (4) *


    The three faced the same emotion when they found out who their new opponent was. He was just a potioneer. Moreover, his namete was very valuable. In fact it was dered that whoever could kill the witch¡¯s son would get the biggest reward this Hunt.


    They increased their pace with greed in their eyes, fearing he might run away.


    Adrian watched their actions with amusement. He just stood there, waiting for them.


    Cornelia slowed down and by the time she was beside him, she stopped. So did the Institute trio, but a few meters away from them.


    ¡°That girl is a level 3 fire caster. The other two are level 2 augmenters, attribute- earth, both of them.¡± Even though everyone were already given data of their opponents, she followed military protocols.


    ¡°I understand, take some potions. You have work to do.¡±


    She nodded and took out a green potion and a light blue one before devouring them both. The burn on her shoulder and the minor scratches she got immediately started to recover. And so did her strength.


    ¡°Hehe. We were hunting for one prey, and we found two. Talk about luck.¡± The shorter one of the malesughed.


    Adrian did not respond. He simply looked into the eyes of the three orange d students before turning to his ssmate.


    ¡°Give me your dagger.¡± He reached out his right hand.


    Though she was baffled, she did not waste any time as she brought out the dagger hidden inside her bag and passed it to him.


    ¡®How did he know? What will he do with the dagger?¡¯ She asked herself these questions.


    He took the dagger and looked at the shorter male student.


    ¡°You.¡± He said. ¡°You are unnecessary to the y.¡±


    He waved his right hand with superhuman speed. It was so fast that his right arm appeared as a blur for a moment. The dagger in his hand- was gone.


    The shorter young man did not know what the potioneer did. He turned to his friend to ask, but he was staring at him with his eyes wide open. He then turned to his senior, her reaction was the same. He wanted to ask what happened, but no voice came out. He suddenly felt a cold sensation on his throat. He looked down, and immediately widened his eyes- in horror.


    He could see the hilt of the dagger just below his chin. Intense pain suddenly struck him. He held his own throat before looking at his fingers and palms. Hot blood besmirched them.


    *Ssh*


    He fell to the ground, lifeless. Red blood slowly blended with the dirty water of the terrain.


    ¡°Resmond!¡± The two shouted as they took a step back. The one they thought to be a mere potioneer turned out to be an assassin- a master at that. They did not sense the slightest bit of killing intent. But an earth augmenter, who supposed to have the highest defense, was dead before they could even react.


    They wanted to run away. But before they could, an extremely heavy and eerie aura locked onto them- taking any ability to make a movement away from them. They panicked even more.


    Adrian turned to the princess. She subconsciously took a step back. The princess lost her previous countenance; the one who did not feel much fear while being chased by three fatal enemies felt pressured by his skills and abilities.


    ¡°I just saved your life. Shouldn¡¯t I get something in return?¡± He scanned her whole body from head to toe while rubbing his chin.


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡± She gulped. She had heard of rumours before, of him being a sex fiend.


    ¡°Good. Do something for me, will you?¡± He pointed at the only surviving male of the Institute. ¡°I will be busy with something and he will try to interfere. Stop him with all you can, but don¡¯t kill him. If you fail and he interferes-¡± He moved his arm and pointed at the youngdy. ¡°What happens to her will happen to you, understood?¡±


    She squinted. Though she did not know what his motive was and what hisst sentence meant, she nodded nevertheless and got ready for battle.


    ¡°Wait till I give the signal.¡± He approached the the fire circler. ¡°Oh.¡± He turned back. ¡°He might be a bit too much fierce. So, take care.¡±


    He took the pretty nobledy in his arms and approached the nearest tree. The thick tree had many vines swirling across it.


    He torn off some vines and tied her hands and feet to the tree. Her breasts were at his eye level. The tree was so thick that one side of it was enough to hold heralong with her arms wide open.


    The poor youngdy could not do anything, not even make a sound.


    Adrian went to the corpse and removed the dagger. He washed the blood off with dirty water from the marshes and returned back to the tieddy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin, shall we?¡± He looked at the princess and nodded.


    She understood and charged towards the young man.


    *Rip*


    He tore off her uniform. At the exact same moment, he took back his overwhelming aura, freeing the duo.


    ¡°STOP!¡± The male student used all of his strength to rush and save her. But s, their first ¡®prey¡¯ intercepted him.


    Adrian was done, she waspletely naked. She bit her lips in humiliation and tried all her best to free herself from the vines. But her resistance was futile. She tried to use her me magic, but to her horror- she could not. The moment she tried to circte magical energy and form circles, she lost her ability to think! She tried again and again. But the results were the same.


    He brandished the dagger and smiled at her, causing her to lose all hope.


    On the other side, the imperial student and the Confederation princess were locked in a heated battle. Though the earth circler¡¯s defense was strong, it was useless anyway since the wood circler was only restraining and blocking him with roots, branches and vines.


    Suddenly. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaah!!!¡± A soul wrenching shriek caused them to pause their duel. Both of them looked at the source.


    The Institute female student was hanged naked to a tree. Adrian had a dagger in his hand and he was¡­ painting? He was drawing a bloody picture on the wless skin of the nobledy!


    Tears were streaming down her twisted face. Her whole body was wriggling from the intense pain. But he went with the ¡®work¡¯ with a smile on his face.


    The young man from the institute had his whole body jerking from anger, and hatred- towards the barbaric Academy student and himself- for not being able to protect her, to save her. He clenched hard on the hilt of his sword.


    ¡°STOP! I WILL KILL YOU, YOU BEAST!¡± He charged towards Adrian.


    The shout woke princess Cornelia from her stupor. She looked at her opponent who just passed by her and panicked.


    She used all of her mental power to manipte all the nearby branches, vines and roots. She had to stop him- at any cost.


    She finally understood what he meant by ¡®what happens to her will happen to you¡¯. Even imagining happening to herself sent chills down her spine.


    This caused both of them again locked themselves in a battle. But this time, the battle became a way lot more heated and bloodier because the stakes just roseon both sides.


    ¡°Tsk. Stop squirming, will you? It will destroy the ¡®art¡¯ you know. Do you want me to feed you a high level healing potion and start all over?¡± He looked at her eyes.


    But his warning resulted in nothing; she kept moving and screaming from the intense pain. But Adrian did not mind as he went on.


    This went for thirty whole minutes. Her screams died down during this time but the battle- it got even more heated. Both of them were wounded with blood covering parts of their bodies. They kept panting.


    The earth circler, seeing no more hope had already decided to use his lifeforce. But Cornelia managed to keep him in check despite not using her own lifeforce. But she had to take a lot of damage.


    When she realised that her spells were not enough to restrain him, she brought out her weapon. Though she was a caster, she was well versed in the way of the sword. After all, wood attribute was not the best when it came to head on battle.


    Throughout the battle, they were not able to nce at what the ¡®painter¡¯ was ¡®painting¡¯ on the ¡®canvas¡¯- they could not afford to.


    ¡°Done.¡± A familiar but traumatic voice halted their battle yet again. Both of them nced at the tied fire caster.


    Her magic signature was non-existent. She was dead- with her open eyes still betraying despair and pain. Her whole torso was blurred with blood.


    ¡°NOOOOOOOOOO!¡± His tears mixed with the blood, sweat and mud of his face. He charged towards Adrian without any regard to his own life.


    But this costed him. Cornelia used her spell topletely bind him. After witnessing the ¡®painted¡¯ body of the imperial noble, she was even more motivated to do her job.


    ¡°Good.¡± He nodded at the princess. ¡°Now if you could help me with this.¡± He pointed at the bloody abdomen of the corpse.


    She understood what he meant and waved her hand.


    *Ssh*


    A few roots came out of nowhere and sshed some water all over the corpse. The blood trailed down, leaving a crimson painting behind.


    A small house was at the centre, surrounded by gardens. There were hills at the background and clouds, which were ¡®drawn¡¯ under her breast.


    The scenery was beautiful but the princess did not find it anything extraordinary.


    But the only surviving member of the trio did, he knew what the scenery entailed. This was a memory from seven years ago but it was still fresh in his mind.


    This was where he first saw her. This was where he first fell in love. This was where he wanted to live after he married her. But now, this was the cause of her painful death.


    His heart could not take this. He breathed hisst with the scenery, and the ¡®canvas¡¯ still vivid in his mind.


    Adrian looked away from the now dead earth circler and smiled at the princess, sending chills down her spine.


    ¡°I am in a good mood now.¡± He beckoned her with his bloodied fingers. ¡°Come here.¡±

 Chapter 54: The Hunt (5)

    Chapter 54: The Hunt (5)


    She gulped. But she followed anyway; who would want to anger this monster?


    She stood before him.


    ¡°Do you think what you did just now was enough to thank me?¡± He asked.


    She began to sweat profusely. She wanted to say ¡®yes¡¯ but she did not want a bloody painting on her skin. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°It was more than enough, actually.¡± He patted her naked shoulder, sending shivers down her spine. ¡°As a reward, take the three nametes.¡±


    She shook her head and gestured intensely with her hands. ¡°No, I can¡¯t-¡°


    ¡°So, you are refusing?¡± The smile ran away from his face, horrifying the poor girl.


    ¡°No, I will take them.¡± She grasped the fire circler¡¯s torn clothes from the ground and collected the name te; the other two corpses followed.


    ¡°I am nning to go there.¡± He pointed northward, to the Medial mountains. ¡°Want to join me?¡±


    ¡°I-¡°


    ¡°Wee to the party.¡± He smiled.


    She could only sigh, and curse in her mind- not her bad luck, nor him, but her dear friend Isabe. Where is Prince Charming? The kindest person on earth? The most handsome?


    ¡®That- I can agree with.¡¯ She blushed.


    *Growl*


    She subconsciously touched her stomach; her face reddened even more.


    ¡°Take a potion first. You are bleeding.¡±


    She fetched a green potion from her bag and drank it. Her injuries began to subside; as the wounds were deeper, the results were slower. But she did not mind, she was out of danger. Probably. She looked back at Adrian.


    ¡°You can cook, right?¡±


    ¡°I-¡°


    ¡°Good. It better taste good. Or else-¡± He brought his face closer do hers- so close that his hot breath tickled her skin. ¡°You will be on the te.¡± He licked his lips.


    Her whole body shivered as she nodded like a pecking chicken.


    She could onlyplete the sentence- in her mind.


    ¡®Never tried cooking.¡¯


    She was a princess- that too, of one of the strongest tier 1 kingdoms. Why would she learn to cook? But between choosing to cook, or to be cooked- she did not have to think to decide.


    But she was a genius- the highest scorer inst year¡¯s entrance test, barring that monster of course. She quickly hit upon a n. And that was to use her wood magic to the fullest.


    But Adrian¡¯s next words shattered everything.


    ¡°Oh. Let me remind you.¡± He backed off and jumped on a low branch branch of a tree. ¡°I don¡¯t like veg.¡±


    ******


    *Sphhhlt!*


    A golden haired young man drove out his spear from the chest of a youngdy. She was wearing a white uniform with purple linings, the uniform of a fourth year Academy student. Her lifeless body fell on the ground.


    ¡°Tsk. Harry. What a waste! If you did not want to fuck her, you could¡¯ve passed her to me. She hailed from a viscount house, you know.¡± An annoyed voice filled with regret came from behind.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± He looked at the one who spoke, a pale faced 19 year old male. ¡°You are a noble, act like one.¡± His tone and countenance was emotionless.


    ¡°What? Just because you were selected to be the leader this Hunt, you think you can do whatever you want?¡± The pale faced youth squinted.


    ¡°Nope. Just because my father is a duke and yours is marquess, I can say whatever I want.¡± The golden haired youth¡¯s facial muscles did not move a bit.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± The pale faced Institute student just clicked his tongue in response.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave. We have to rendezvous with the other five.¡± The one called Harry¡¯s voice was emotionless as always.


    ¡°Ah. Yes. Yes. The grand n for vengeance¡­   .¡±


    Harry did not say anything in response, he turned northeast and began to walk.


    But the other one had other ns as he approached the corpse of the female Academy student.


    *Rip*


    The sound grabbed the golden haired noble¡¯s attention. He turned towards the source and his emotionless face distorted for the first time. His batchmate was stripping ¡®her¡¯.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Dead or alive- a bitch is a bitch.¡± A wicked smile surfaced on the pale face.


    ******


    *Puh. Puh. Puh.*


    A small boat was rowing across the steady sea. The ck hairs of Sirius Blue moved along the cool morning breeze.


    He let go off the oars before touching the blue ring he had on his palm.


    ¡°What?¡± An annoyed feminine voice shouted.


    ¡°Nothing. Just making sure if you are fine.¡±


    ¡°How cute.¡± The voice lost its annoyed tone.


    ¡°I was wondering if ghosts get seasick.¡±


    ¡°You brat. I am a mighty being capable of doing anything.¡± The tone changed to a haughty one.


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ANYTHING!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the ring then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± He began tough hard. ¡°You say you can do anything, fulfil all wishes. But you can¡¯t even get out of this small ring.¡± His whole body was jerking, tears almost came out of his eyes.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you really know about the treasures. Should I just throw you here?¡±


    ¡°Master. O almighty master, I promise you the treasures hidden there will exceed your wildest imaginations. Besides, my knowledge exceeds even that of the so called tower masters you¡¯ve bragged about.¡± Her tone was now charming, seductive and submissive.


    ¡°I will not throw you away then. For now.¡± He again took the oars and began to heave them hard, rowing the boat towards its destination.


    The Medial mountains were in his sight.


    ******


    *Ssh. Ssh.*


    Adrian and Cornelia were walking through the swamps of the Ivy Marshes. Adrian was as calm as always. But Cornelia-


    Her thumping heartbeats had yet to stabilise. She had survived! She was not cooked alive!


    She thought she had to hunt some wild animal and cook that unknown animal somehow. But fortunately, he brought out a chicken- from his backpack. Who the fuck carries a whole chicken during a Hunt?


    But she did not care. Because that chicken gave her hope- a hope of survival! Even though she had never cooked one before, she had seen the royal cooks cook it before. And she was confident in her intelligence and memory to recreate it.


    But there was one problem- the spices. But apparently, fate wanted her to survive, to not be his feast. Adrian brought out an assortment of spices from his bag- 16 FUCKING TYPES OF IT!


    That moment, he looked more like an angel than a devil to her. She used all those ingredients, and came up with a dish.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯ She giddied up every time she remembered his remarks.


    Heck! Those two life saving words, for a split second, made her want to give up being a princess and pursue being a chef.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She could sense that they were going East, instead of the North, toward the sea.


    ¡°I heard there are some great springs at the Eastern border of the marshes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we will have to pass through the territory of the ¡®Nihileech¡¯ if we take this route.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He kept walking.


    ¡°Ahem. I am sure you know that Nihileech is a level 8 threat.¡± She tried her best to make it as if she were not reminding him.


    But he did not stop. She could only grind her teeth and follow. Maybe the ugly monster would take care of the handsome monster while she escaped.


    Three quarters of an hourter, they stepped into the territory of the Nihileech. But Adrian was as calm, worry-free and casual as always. But for the princess, it was theplete opposite.


    And soon, what worried her the most came into her view. A huge ck and slimy leech, which was over 20 feet in length and 5 feet in diameter, was trailing through the muddy ground.


    Adrian finally stopped. She breathed out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He beckoned.


    She followed and got beside him. He brought forth his right palm; a pitch ck magic circle began to swirl above it. His actions confused her. But suddenly, he grabbed the back of her neck with his right hand, the ck magic circle sieved into her. She was scared out of her mind.


    ¡°Resist, and you know the consequence.¡±


    She gulped and nodded.


    Both of them began to walk again- towards the leech. Adrian¡¯s right hand was still grabbing her neck.


    30 meters, 20 meters, 10 meters- the distance closed as the princess¡¯s nervousness increases. The leech might be slow, but it¡¯s suction ability¡¯s range exceeded 20 meters. Wait. Something¡¯s not right.


    They were so close and it had yet to detect them. Soon, the distance narrowed to 5 meters. They were walking parallel to the trailing leech, but it did not do anything.


    She finally realised what his spell entailed. It was a stealth spell that could be used to hide the presence of others along with oneself. But she had no knowledge regarding such a spell. No, that was too overpowering of a spell. How could he use it?


    The mysterious aura around him got denser. She could only sigh at the difference of their abilities.


    Finally, both of them got out of its range and leaved the Nihileech¡¯s territory.


    He let go off her neck. But she did not retort or ask anything- she did not dare to.


    Soon, they got out of the marshes and reached their destination- an idyllic spring.


    He looked at her. ¡°Have you bathed anyone before?¡±


    ¡°I-¡°


    ¡°Good. Join me.¡±

 Chapter 55: The Hunt (6) *

    Chapter 55: The Hunt (6) *


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Her eyes almost popped out, mouth gaped wide open- wide enough to fit in a few eggs.


    ¡°What? Do you want to go adventuring with all those sticky blood and mud glued to your skin?¡± He raised his brows.


    ¡°That is not the concern here.¡± She shouted. ¡°What do you mean by join you in bath?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what it means. And you will be the one washing my body, it¡¯s a chore.¡±


    ¡°I-¡°


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t want to?¡± An expressionless tone reced his carefree one.


    She gulped. She forgot for a moment who he was and what he was capable of.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any problems, let¡¯s proceed.¡±


    She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists in response. But after a few moments, she let it all go and sighed. After all, the strong ruled the weak.


    Even though they had yet to leave the ¡®Ivy marshes¡¯, the surroundings of the spring were not marshy like before. The trees were denser and greener. Grass covered the ins. The morning sun shining upon the green of the nts and blue of the spring indeed made the scene picturesque ording to the rumours.


    Adrian turned towards the princess, dropped the backpack to the ground and opened his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    She tilted her head in confusion. But momentster realisation hit upon her head and she panicked with a red face.


    ¡°I-¡°


    ¡°Yes,e here. Unbutton them.¡± He gestured at his shirt with his eyes.


    She nodded and approached him with hesitation. She started to unbutton the red besmirched shirt- from top, to bottom. His perfectly sculpted body revealed slowly with the unbuttoning of each buttons. She was thrown into a daze.


    ¡°Want to touch them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. But soon she woke up and looked at his smiling face. All of her blood rushed into her cheeks.


    ¡°I-¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will be washing them soon anyway.¡±


    She rushed past him and pulled his shirt from behind,pletely removing it and stepped back.


    ¡°What? Your work¡¯s not done yet.¡±


    She understood what he meant. She knelt before him and slowly pulled his pants down. His big cock revealed itself, making her look away. But she stole some nces; she was a curious youngdy after all.


    Once he waspletely naked, he walked into the warm spring. The clear water touching him obtained a reddish hue. He turned back to her.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get in.¡±


    She began to walk towards the spring but-


    ¡°Stop!¡± Hismand halted her advance. ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    She was not that surprised because she was somewhat expecting this.


    She bit her lips and took off her uniform; only her white undergarments remained on. Her shape was beautiful, the blood besmirching her fair skin only added to the charm. She looked at him with pleading eyes.


    ¡°Okay, you cane in.¡±


    She sighed in relief as she approached the spring and sank into it. She was a few meters away from him.


    After soaking his whole body in the blissful spring for five minutes, he left for the bank. He sat down with his legs straight and beckoned her.


    ¡°Come. My body won¡¯t wash it itself you know.¡±


    ¡®Aren¡¯t your hands part of your body?¡¯ She wanted to say it but did not dare to. She walked out of the spring. There were tinges of pink on her wet bra and panties.


    He looked at them and smiled. She followed his eyes and realised her blunder. She tried to use her hands and cover them but to no avail.


    ¡°Why bother? There¡¯s nothing to watch anyway.¡± He looked away.


    But the statement did give her any sense of relief; rather- a blow to her pride. How could a princess like her not be proud of her own body?


    ¡°Tsk. Come here fast. My body is drying.¡± He woke her up from her stupor. ¡°And bring the soap from your bag.¡±


    Cornelia took the soap out from her bag beforeing to him. He closed his eyes in rxation. She started to wash his body, starting from his arms. She would asionally peek at his dick which was slowly erecting.


    ¡°You will be washing it anyway; take your time then.¡± His casual words caused her to blush.


    ¡°What was that spell you used? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± She changed the topic.


    ¡°It is only possible due to my essence. It would be surprising if you knew of it before.¡± He replied with his usual


    ¡°Essence?¡± She squinted. ¡°Isn¡¯t it <Conceal>?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡± She was intrigued. What other essence was there for darkness attribute?


    ¡°I will tell you but if you tell anyone else, I will punish you. The punishment will depend on the mood. Do you still want to know?¡±


    She gulped, but nodded nheless. After all, curiosity was something that could burn the whole mind until quenched. She soon realised her mistake.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said.


    ¡°Rx, I am a dark circler. I sensed your nod.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°My essence is far moreplex yet far more basic, it is the basis of darkness itself. My essence is <Absence>.¡±


    ¡°Absence?¡± She squinted, but her hand did not stop rubbing his chest- it was addicted to the sensation.


    ¡°Yes. Absence. What is darkness? Isn¡¯t it just absence? Absolutely darkness is absence- absence of light, sound, matter or energy. It is non existence itself. And that is my essence. If I want to, I can make myself nonexistent. And unlike <Conceal>, I can use it however I like, on myself or on others.¡±


    She gasped. ¡°Isn¡¯t this- too much?¡±


    <Conceal> alone made Darkness superior to other attributes. Now that a whole new <Absence>, which was dozens of time better than others, came out of nowhere- she did not know what to think.


    ¡°And what do you think the ¡®resistance¡¯ is?¡± He smiled.


    She thought for a moment before gasping even harder. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be being able to sense everything in existence, no matter how concealed it is?¡±


    ¡°You are indeed the second smartest one in the ss. Yes, you are right. I can sense every ¡®presence¡¯ as long as it is in existence; nothing can hide from my senses.


    She sighed. ¡°The resistance of your essence is enough to put all sensory properties to shame.¡± Her hand were now on his abs.


    ¡°Looks like the time you¡¯ve been waiting for hase.¡± He smiled.


    She looked at her hand and it was right above the base of his shaft which was nowpletely erect.


    She blushed but her curious eyes could not look away.


    ¡°Go on. Touch it.¡±


    She gentle touched the base with her soaped hand. It was hard, and strong.


    ¡°Rub it gently.¡±


    She followed and began to slowly rub his whole length.


    ¡°Good. Now increase the pace.¡±


    She was not an idiot. She knew what he was making her do. But she did not mind; she loved the feeling. Her bra felt tighter as those pink nipples erected. She could feel a wet sensation down there; she was sure that did note from the wet panties.


    She increased the pace and began to stroke his cock harder.


    ¡°Mhmm. You are not bad. Keep it up. Make me cum.¡±


    She began to stroke even harder. After five minutes, he shot off his fluid.


    ¡°Aaah.¡± She moved back in surprise; she never saw a man ejacte before. She looked at her hand which was now covered with a sticky white fluid. She quickly washed it off with soap and spring water.


    ¡°Good job. Now, strip.¡± He ordered.


    She panicked, even though she expected it. ¡°I-¡°


    ¡°What? You have seen me naked, washed me and even gave me a handjob. It is not fair, right?¡±


    She sighed, stood up and removed her undergarments. Her whole body came into his view. Her mounds and ass were firm, her pussy was dripping from what she just did.


    He opened his leg and patted the spot between them. ¡°Sit here.¡±


    She sat down with her back facing him. His hard and slimy penis kissed her back.


    ¡°Give me the soap.¡± He reached out one of his hands. She passed it to her.


    He washed her back before slowly moving to the front. His hands were now on her firm breasts- they fitted perfectly in his hands.


    ¡°Mmh.¡± A soft moan escaped her lips.


    He began to fondle them gently and y with her tits.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­ mmh¡± she did not put up any resistance. Her eyes closed.


    One of his hands slid down to her abdomen while the other kept ying with her boobs. It slid further below to her crouch. Her hands subconsciously grabbed it.


    ¡°Let it go.¡± He gave her right melon a hard press.


    ¡°Aaah.¡± She released it.


    The hand reached her vulva. Two of his fingers slowly opened the gates, which were wet from the water of the spring and her own.


    ¡°Mmmh.¡± She bit her lip.


    He began to y with her clit, making her pant. Meanwhile, his other hand kept ying with those fair breasts, switching time to time.


    Her vagina became even wetter. Suddenly, he prated into the wet cave with two of his fingers.


    ¡°Aaaaaah.¡± She arched her back.


    He began to gently massage her inner walls, making her inner walls.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­ mmmh¡­ aaah¡± Soon, she reached the peak of her excitement.


    Sensing it, he began to thrust his fingers to and fro fast.


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah¡± Shepletely arched her back and opened her closed eyes as juices gushed out from her lower lips. Her pants had yet to stop.


    ¡°Done. Let¡¯s finish the bath and go on with our journey, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 56: The Hunt (7)

    Chapter 56: The Hunt (7)


    Afternoon.


    The second year students- Adrian and Cornelia again continued with their journey, their destination- the mountains. Adrian had her rest through the midday for her topletely recover from the battle.


    The princess was a few steps behind him. Her countenance was still red. She could not believe she did something so shameless; worse- she liked it. She had the urge to run away and hide somewhere forever, many times.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get over this small event, you can¡¯t be a good queen in the future.¡± His casual words woke her up broke her train of thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if getting over it easy.¡± She snorted and stomped her foot. Not any one of them stopped walking.


    ¡°Princess Evelyn briefed her ns to defeat her brother not even a minute after her orgasm.¡± He said.


    ¡°What?!¡± She gasped. ¡°You ¡®defiled¡¯ the the third princess?¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± He turned back at her and smiled. ¡°Want me to show you what ¡®defile¡¯ means?¡±


    She took a step back and vigorously shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s the point of bing a queen when you can¡¯t be one of your own nation?¡± She sighed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? You will be taking a royal dick inside you anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing a queen does.¡± She retorted.


    ¡°You know, that¡¯s the truth. After all, not every nation is a Nemphis or a Northguard.¡± He shrugged.


    She did not say anything in response. The only thing she could do was look at the wet ground and bite her lips.


    ¡°Besides, there are only two ways for you to be the queen of Recruz.¡± His statement caused her to look at him. ¡°First- to marry one of your brothers. Did you choose one already?¡±


    She clenched her fists. ¡°I would never do that! What¡¯s the second one?¡±


    He finally stopped walking, prompting her to do the same, and turned back, looking into her eyes.


    ¡°Make a sacrifice.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± She frowned.


    He approached her. ¡°I will make you a queen- nay- something much more.¡± He gently caressed her cheek. ¡°But what can you give in return?¡±


    ******


    The hellish depths- it was a catb of dry canyons; some points even reached an indeterminable magnitude of depth. Hence, the name.


    A young man barely came out of a small cave at the surface. He patted the all the dust off from his white uniform and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Finally! After hours of hiding, sneaking, running and fighting, he escaped from those slithering reptiles. He almost woke that big chunk of iron from its slumber.


    He took out a green and a light blue potion before devouring them.


    He scanned his surroundings. There were only tall walls made of rocks and earth sandwiching the not so broad path; so tall that only a narrow blue crack could be seen up above.


    He had two choices. Either walk through the path and hope to find an exit. Or just climb up.


    He chose thetter; it was harder but safer. He took out the climbing essories from his backpack and got ready to climb up.


    After an hour of climbing, he finally reached the top. But no sooner had he got up on his feet than-


    ¡°Well well well. Who would have thought that my first prey would be a Nemphian dukeling?¡± An eerie male voice sounded in his ears, followed by an even more sinisterughter.


    ******


    In a valley of the Medial mountains.


    Three youths wearing ck uniform were confronting two wearing yellow.


    ¡°Give us the sleepeater flower and you can leave.¡± One of the ck uniformed students dered.


    ¡°We found it first.¡± A yellow clothed student, clenched the stalk of the ck flower harder.


    ¡°Did we deny your im?¡± Another ck uniformed student dered. ¡°When we ask you to do something, you should silently follow.¡±


    ¡°Why should we?!¡± The other student d in yellow retorted.


    ¡°Why?¡± The studentughed. ¡°Because you hail from a mere tier 1 kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The stalk in his hand almost snapped.


    ¡°Hey! Hey! What have we here?¡± A casual but amused voice attracted the attention of everyone.


    All of the 5 students grew wariness in their eyes.


    A demonically young man and a youngdy with a royal aura, both of them wearing white uniform with blue linings, approached them. All of the students there, be it the ck uniformed ones or the yellow uniformed ones recognised the arriving duo- tier 4 students of the Griffin ss.


    Though these two were just second years, they were more than a match for them.


    ¡°Greetings, Sir Adrian Darkheart.¡± All three of the ck d students bowed.


    ¡°Greetings, your highness.¡± The yellow uniformed ones bowed as well.


    Adrian nodded his head. ¡°What were you doing?¡± He asked with a slight smile on his face.


    ¡°Nothing much. These tier 1 kingdoms depend on tier 2 kingdoms such as ¡®our¡¯ Darkshore Kingdom. Shouldn¡¯t we get something in return?¡± The student smirked.


    On the other hand, the student with the ck flower in his hand said, ¡°Your highness, these students from tier 2 countries think they can do whatever they want just because ¡®we¡¯ belong to tier 1 nations.¡±


    She did not say anything in response and looked at herpanion.


    ¡°I will say what I always say. You can use me however you like, but as long as you pray the price.¡± He shook his head and looked at the yellow outfitted student. ¡°The same applies to whatever that belongs to me.¡±


    He looked at her and pointed at the two yellow clothed students. ¡°Dispose.¡±


    Before anyone could understand what he meant, a narrow sword pierced through the heart of the one holding the pitch ck flower. Her actions surprised everyone who were not d in white and red.


    The one most affected by the emotion was none other than the one stabbed. He slumped to the ground with his mouth and eyes opened wide open.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The other one jumped back. His hope to get out of the situation with the flower in their hands shattered. And that hope itself was the one who shattered it.


    But before he could get any further, he tumbled to the ground. Two strands of roots came out of the ground and tied themselves around his ankles.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± Her sword pierced through his throat.


    The surprise on the three of their faces converted into a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Huh. Who was I talking to? You already made the princess of a tier 1 kingdom bid to your-¡°


    *Sphhhlt*


    His head rolled to the ground before his body fell.


    ¡°But can¡¯t afford it.¡± Adrian said coldly.


    ¡°What?!¡± The other two retreated. But in no time, their heads tumbled to the ground- followed by their lifeless bodies.


    ¡°Bring me the flower.¡± He looked at her as he sheathed back the dagger into his pocket.


    She picked it up from the unmoving hand and passed it to Adrian.


    ¡°Was that all for this flower?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, and no.¡± He began to examine to flower.


    Her countenance did not change at all as she waited for his answer.


    ¡°This flower was my goal.¡± He span the flower with his fingers as he sniffed it. ¡°But their deaths were not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± She looked at the corpses of her fellow tier 1 nation citizens and his fellow countrymen.


    ¡°When you n to use me, you pay the price- whether you can afford it or not, whether you want to pay or not.¡± He looked at her.


    She gulped. This was not just an answer, it was something more- a warning.


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed. If we can finish the task by today, there will only be fun for the whole remaining month.¡± He began to walk through the valley, northwards. She silently followed.


    In twenty minutes, they reached passed through the mountain range into the centre of the circr Medial mountain range.


    There was a massiveke which was being protected by the mountains- ¡®The Heavenly Blues¡¯ they called it; not for the colour but the songs sung by ¡®mermaids¡¯.


    He let out a long breath. ¡°We¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°What will you do?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Flirt with some beautiful mermaids of course. Your small assets are not enough to go through the month.¡±


    She gasped. She looked down in doubt. These big tight melons she were proud of were small.


    ¡°Tsk. Do whatever you want. Why do you have to bring my breasts into this?¡±


    He shrugged before putting down the backpack and removing all of his clothes.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± She subconsciously looked away, but then remembered what they had already done before looking at him casually.


    ¡°Stay here and guard my things.¡± He turned away to theke and started to advance.


    Momentster, his ankles were under the water. Then came the knees, the thighs, the abdomen, the chest, the neck and finally the head. He submerged all of himself into the water.


    His destination- its lowest depth.

 Chapter 57: The Hunt (8) *

    Chapter 57: The Hunt (8) *


    Ten minutes passed. Twenty minutes passed. Thirty minutes passed.


    Adrian kept diving deeper and deeper. The water pressed against his skin, resisting him from going any deeper. But who could stop Adrian?


    All he could see was the blue above and the ck below. He did not have to worry about his breath; he had already taken a ¡®breathless potion¡¯ while walking through the range of mountains.


    Forty minutes passed. He did not know how deep he dove, nor did he care. Suddenly, a sound entered his ears, causing him to peak them but he did not stop diving.


    The deeper he went the sound became louder, and clearer. It was not just any random sound, it was a melody. It was as if a choir of women, young and old, were holding a concert under theke with their sonorous voices.


    He paced up, determined to reach the source of the music. The sound reverberating through the dark waters of theke kept getting louder, clearer and more- hypnotic.


    He was not the first ever to dive into the ¡®Blues¡¯. There were countless others who did it before him. But there were only two possible results: either miraculously resurfacing- thest memory being that of the heavenly singing of the mermaids, or not being able to escape from the depths at all. Even supreme level circlers were not exceptions.


    Adrian smirked.


    ¡®These small tricks can only affect puny humans.¡¯


    He waspletely unaffected by the ¡®bewitching¡¯ melody as he pierced through the darkness. Suddenly, he saw a shimmering blue light fighting against the dark waters of theke.


    ¡®Found you!¡¯ He smiled.


    For the first time, he induced magical energy to strengthen his strokes along with <Corrosion> to corrode the resisting water. He shed to the source of the glint- and the music.


    It was a blue orb, not bigger than the size of a fist. He examined it for a moment before nodding his head.


    ¡®Ready or not, here Ie.¡¯ The smile on his face grew wider as he touched the orb with his right index finger.


    *Whoosh* *Bubble*


    He disappeared. But the blue sphere remained- albeit a lot dimmer.


    ******


    A small pond was barely visible due to the dense mists nketing it.


    *Ssh!*


    A young and naked man suddenly emerged from the its surface. Adrian looked around and smiled.


    ¡®Perfect.¡¯


    *Ssh!*


    Another figure suddenly rose a few meters away from him.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± A bewitching feminine voice reverberated through the silent and mysterious atmosphere. ¡°It has been years since someone broke through the ¡®Demure Lubies.''¡±


    Adrian turned towards the figure whose waist-below was submerged into the warm pond water. The fog could not block his sight. The kingdom toppling beauty looked as if she were in her early thirties. Her light blue hair was akin to a gentle spring and blue eyes represented the deep oceans. Her pink lips contrasted the blue. Her bare breasts wererge and her nipples were akin to small peaches- which any man would want to taste at least once before death.


    ¡°Looked enough?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Oh my. You are a young one indeed.¡± She giggled.


    She swam to the centre of the small pond where arge rock protruded. She began to climb on it. Just as her waist rose above the surface level, bluish scales were revealed. The more she got up on the rock, the more her lower body- or tail- was revealed. She finally climbed on top and sat down there, hanging her tail down. Her tail fins softly tapped the pond water.


    Adrian¡¯s countenance remained the same- not a trace of surprise could be seen. Rather, his nonchnce surprised her, but not much.


    ¡°Tell me child. What do you desire? The knowledge I possess surpass anyone out there on the surface.¡±


    Her question was met with silence.


    A minute passes, but he did not utter a word.


    She frowned. ¡°Have you not heard what I said, child?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I was waiting for you to finish.¡± He said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Her squint became narrower.


    ¡°What do I have to give in return?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Smart boy.¡± She smiled. ¡°Nothing much- only a part of your soul. And the quantity depends on your wish.¡±


    ¡°I ept then. But I don¡¯t need any knowledge. What I want is a kiss, and to fondle those breasts.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She kneaded her own breasts as she smirked. ¡°None dared to request this before. It will cost you dearly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s good to be young.¡±


    *Ssh*


    She jumped down from top of the rock. She swam towards him and in no time, she was before him.


    ¡°What do you want to do first?¡± First she pointed at her pink lips, and then at her ample breasts.


    ¡°Why not both?¡± He smirked.


    ¡°Ohho. Naughty boy.¡± She giggled.


    She approached him and got her lips towards his. Adrian did not stay still as he also bent forward. Momentster, both of their wet lips touched. He guided one of his hands to the back of her waist and the other one to one of her breasts before kneading it softly.


    ¡°Aaah.¡± The moment her moan escaped, his tongue entered her mouth.


    Both of them closed their eyes as they began to enjoy each other¡¯s tongues. His hand kept ying with her mounds and tits. She did not keep her hands unupied either. One of her hands was on his cheek and the other was slowly sliding downward through his solid abs.


    The hand finally reached his erect shaft. It was pressing against her navel. She started to stroke it slowly while his tongue messed her mouth and hand kneaded her boobs.


    *Click. Click.*


    A minute passed but they did not stop. Their tongues kept twisting around each other as they clicked. He kept fondling her melons while she kept rubbing his dick. Her muffled moans escaped at times.


    After five whole minutes, he drenched her already wet abdomen with his semen. Both of them finally broke the kiss and moved away. A long string of saliva kept their mouth connected before it copsed and *drip* fell to the pond.


    All of the four eyes opened.


    ¡°Do you know what the price is for what you¡¯ve just done?¡± She giggled.


    ¡°What? My whole soul?¡± He asked with nonchnce.


    ¡°Yes. And also your delicious body.¡± She opened her mouth wide open, wide enough to split her jaws. Her beautiful white teeth distorted to sharp monstrous teeth.


    *Screeeeeeeeech!*


    She aimed for his neck.


    ¡°*&¡ê@@#&*&¡ê#@¡ê*¡± Adrian nonchntly voiced out a phrase which was unutterable and iprehensible by humans.


    She stopped and backed off in rm, widening the distance between them.


    ¡°Demon tongue! How do you know demon tongue?¡± Her twisted expression and widened eyes betrayed an unimaginable degree of horror. ¡°No. That¡¯s not the issue here. How do you know my true name?¡±


    ¡°Demon tongue?¡± A smile surfaced on his face. ¡°Why would I not speak it? After all I am just like you- a demon.¡±


    ¡°But how do you know my true name? Not even my Lord knows of it.¡± Suddenly, she shook her before looking at him. Her eyes almost popped out. ¡°Unless, you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± His smile grew wider as he bowed, as if he were introducing himself.


    ¡°No! Impossible!¡± She vigorously shook her head. ¡°How are you alive? How are you in this world? How could ¡®they¡¯ let a cursed existence like you live?¡± She slowly swum back as she spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, no matter in which corner of the universe you hide.¡± He said.


    She stopped moving away from him. That was right. She could not escape away from him.


    She sighed. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I already got what I want.¡±


    ¡°Oh right. You have those eyes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Do you think your knowledge exceeds mine?¡± He smirked.


    ¡°What is it, then?¡± She frowned. She could not think of anything else.


    He shook his head in response. ¡°Only the highestranked ones of your race knows how miraculous a mermaid¡¯s first kiss is.¡±


    She gasped. ¡°What about our breasts then?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I need a reason to y with them?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°What are you going to do to me now?¡± She had already given up all hope.


    ¡°Nothing. Send me back.¡± He said casually.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean what? Demon folks are extremely rare in this world. Why would I want to kill you?¡±


    She frowned. She was a purebred demon. She knew more than anyone that demons could not be trusted. Especially if the other party shows any sort of sympathy.


    ¡°But I have a condition.¡±


    His statement caused her to loosen her frown.


    ¡®Now, we are talking.¡¯ She thought as her eyes and demeanour turned normal.


    ¡°You will not reveal my existence to your Lord, that bitch, in any way. Neither will you ask her anything about your first kiss. Swear it upon your true name.¡±


    She nodded and swore using demon tongue.


    Adrian listened to her every words before nodding in response.


    ¡°Good. Now, send me back.¡±

 Chapter 58: The Hunt (9)

    Chapter 58: The Hunt (9)


    The night was ck. Even though there were two moons hanging in the sky, they barely reflected the light of their brighter counterpart.


    Cornelia was walking to and fro. Her anxious face would turn to the barely visibleke every once in a while. It had been more than two hours since he left.


    *Ssh!*


    She hastily looked at the source of the sound. Adrianzily swam to the shore.


    He looked at her and opened his arms. She understood what he meant. She took out a towel from her bag and rushed towards him. She gently wiped all the water from every part of his body including his manhood.


    She then fetched his previously removed clothes. She fitted the shirt first before kneeling before him with the pants in her hand. Adrian nodded in approval before moving his feet.


    She pulled his pants up and tidied everything.


    ¡°Good.¡± He smiled at her.


    She had mixed feelings about his praise. After all, she was a princess and she was praised for doing the job of a maid.


    ¡°Had fun with the mermaids?¡± She asked mockingly.


    ¡°Yes. The kisssted for five minutes. And her boobs were bigger than yours.¡±


    She stomped on the ground in response.


    ¡°The scenery here is nice.¡± He said before pointing at the smallkeside woods a few dozens of meters away. ¡°Let¡¯s camp there tonight, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded.


    In a matter of five minutes, they reached the woods and selected a spot to camp on.


    ¡°Good. Build a house here.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I will build a WHAT?!¡± She gasped.


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you a woodcutter?¡± He raised his brows.


    ¡°I am a wood CIRCLER!¡± She puffed her tight chest in anger.


    ¡°Wood cutter, wood circler- same thing.¡± He pointed at the small forest. ¡°All the materials you need are here. Get started.¡±


    She could only bite her lips and follow his orders.


    Two hours passes. The night got even darker.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Princess Cornelia wiped the sweat out of her forehead.


    Finally! It was done. She was the princess of a nation but she was forced to build a house. Though she was incensed, she did not dare to utter a single word against him. Who knows? ¡®Your skin will keep me warm through the night.¡¯ might be thest thing she ever hear.


    Adrian who left an hour ago returned back with two cooked fishes in his hands. He looked at the cottage she built.


    It¡¯s length and breath were around four metres and height was about two. It was more than enough for the two of them to sleep through the night.


    ¡°Here, take it.¡± He tossed one of the fishes to her. She barely caught it before giving him a suspicious look.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t want it? Give it back.¡± He reached out his arm.


    *Growl*


    She shook her head wildly and tightened her grip on the fish. All thisbour had her famished.


    He sat down on one of the tree stumps and began to feast on his own fish.


    She followed and sat down on another stump not far from his.


    She took a small bite. Even though she was hungry, her body subconsciously followed royal etiquettes. ¡°Mmmh.¡± A soft moan escaped her lips.


    She looked at the now bitten cooked fish one more time. The texture, the temperature, the salt content, the spice- everything was great! She had rarely eaten such delicacies, despite hailing from royalty.


    She did not hold herself back any longer and munched through the whole fish, leaving behind only the skeleton.


    ¡°It was delicious.¡± She did not hold back her praise.


    ¡°The food better be of at least this level from tomorrow. Or else¡­¡± He gave him a smirk.


    The smile disappeared from her face as sweat drenched her body yet again.


    He entered the cottage. It was all dark. He brought out a magic candle and lit it up. A small red magic circle also lit up on its side along with the me on the top.


    The room was not dark anymore. She also took her time to leave ce for a window at the side facing theke.


    There was a mat ced on one side of the room along with a small pillow on top. He did not waste any time before lying on it. He ced the candle on one side.


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s mine.¡± She entered.


    ¡°Did you already forget?¡± He smirked as he scanned her whole body from top to bottom, as if he could see through her clothes.


    She could note up with a reply to his statement, nor to his tant eyes. Her face became crimson as she looked down to the solid wooden floor.


    ¡°Proceed.¡± His casual voice entered her ears.


    She bit her lips. Yes, that was right. Her life did not belong to only herself any longer.


    She removed her white and blue dress. Only white undergarments remained. But before she could unhook her bra-


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She looked at him. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Come here and lie down beside me. Why are you stripping? Are you that thirsty?¡±


    His words pushed her into a daze. Blood almost exploded from her cheeks. She wanted to kill herself right there and then.


    ¡°Never mind. Come here.¡± He moved a bit to the side of the mat, creating space for her.


    She sighed and lied down beside him, not bothering to wear the clothes again. After all, her body did not belong to only herself either.


    He wrapped his arm around her petite body. He was already fast asleep.


    She kept staring at her otherworldly countenance lit by the glittering candlelight for a whole minute before closing her tired eyes.


    ******


    A single beacon of light traveled through a narrow tunnel.


    ¡°Are you sure you remember it perfectly? I have been walking, climbing and sliding through this narrow tunnel for three whole days now.¡± A young male voice echoed through the tunnel.


    ¡°Trust me. I know. It is hidden really well and only a handful of people can find that ce.¡± A bewitching voice answered smugly. ¡°And I am one of them.¡±


    ¡°Can we reach the destination by today? I can¡¯t waste all of my time on some treasures. I have to kill some imperial bastards by the end of the Hunt.¡±


    ¡°Boy, you should set your priorities right. The treasure is beyond your wildest imagination.¡± The blue ring hanging from his neck glinted.


    He responded in silence.


    ¡°Sigh. If you pace up a bit. We can reach there by the end of today.¡± She gave up exining.


    After six hours of hiking through a maze of tunnels, Sirius finally reached his destination. A huge door appeared with archaic symbols and figures engraved upon it.


    ¡°We are here. What should we do?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± She answered. ¡°*#*¡ê#*&#*¡ê¡ê##¡±


    He could not understand or even clearly hear a single syble she uttered.


    *Rumble*


    The ground began to shake as dust blew off from the surface of the door.


    *Click.* *Rumble.*


    The door began to open- slowly. It took a whole minute for it to open.


    He stepped into the room. Contrary to his expectations, the room was extremely small. He sniffed but rust was all he could smell. There was a small chest at the centre of the room.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Go on. Open it!¡± Her excited voice echoed in his ears.


    He approached the rusted chest and knelt down.


    *Click*


    He opened it.


    ******


    ¡®The Hellish Depths¡¯


    Both Adrian and Cornelia rxed for thest two days beside theke. They came in contact with some participants but all of them were from the Confederation.


    When Cornelia asked where would they go next, Adrian pointed to the North.


    He clearly remembered his answer to why go to the North.


    ¡®I have had enough rest. Let¡¯s go and have some fun, shall we?¡¯


    But she really doubted whether the ¡®fun¡¯ would also apply to her or not. She had seen him having fun before and she wholeheartedly wanted erase that memory. She had the same nightmare the third time in a row.


    ¡°Found one!¡± Adrian suddenly increased his pace.


    She followed, silently praying for the poor soul he selected as his prey.


    A bewitching blond haired youngdy was walking through the sparsely grassy canyons. Sunlight glinted on her orange hued dress. There were humongous leafless trees spaced apart from each other.


    It was her fourth day here, and to her dismay- she had yet to find a prey. Yes, she killed a noble from a tier 1 kingdom, a princess at that; but was it any fun. No!


    She was looking formoner men. Not ¡®girly¡¯ as girls or refined as noblemen- they were perfect toys to y with.


    Almost half of the 200 students sent in by the confederation weremoners and more than half of those were males. She had already done her research and there should have been 53 malemoner students but she failed to find a single one.


    ¡°Tsk. How unlucky am I?¡± She stomped hard on the ground.


    ¡°Very. I say.¡± A charming masculine voice entered her ears.


    She turned toward the direction the voice came from in rm. A devilishly handsome young man let go of the nape of the beautiful youngdy beside him. How could they get so close without rming her? But sheposed herself nevertheless.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart?¡± She smirked.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you,dy Valentina Ross.¡± He bowed like a gentleman.


    ¡°Though you are not the one I am looking for, I can buy a dozen or two young and juicy ves from the bounty you have on your head.¡± She licked her lips as she brought out her twin daggers.


    Adrian smiled at her before turning to hispanion. ¡°Back off, you are not her match.¡±


    Cornelia stepped away.


    ¡°How unlucky of you to-¡°


    ¡°To meet one of the seven level 4 students of the Empire? We can decide who is the unlucky one after the duel.¡± He beckoned her with his fingers to make the first move.


    His taunts did not stimte any sense of wariness in her; rather, it begotten anger. She charged at him with dashing speed, using the essence of her wind attribute to the fullest.


    She struck with both of her daggers, but not one connected. He did not move an inch from his spot; both of his hands were holding her wrists.


    Fear sparked in her heart. A second year blocked her attack so easily?


    She used one of her feet to kick him. But before it could hit him, an overpower dark aura wrapped around her. The kick never connected.


    He pushed her against a nearby tree.


    ¡°Now, what can I do with you?¡± He looked into her eyes while rubbing his chin with his free hand.


    He suddenly turned toward a certain direction. A smile formed on his face as he looked back at her.


    ¡°Am I that lucky? Or you are just unlucky?¡± The smile turned evil.

 Chapter 59: The Hunt (10) **

    Chapter 59: The Hunt (10) **


    ¡°Fine. I need a few ¡®items¡¯.¡± Adrian smiled evilly.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± Rastia frowned.


    ¡°A pair of pliers.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Pliers?¡± Her frown tightened. ¡°Why do you need- you know what¡­ I don¡¯t even want to know the reason.¡±


    ******


    Five youths- three males and two females- were passing through the gigantic leafless trees, one by one.


    All five of them were wearing light blue uniforms- the official uniforms of The Blue Oasis School. It was an institution situated at the extreme south of the kingdom of Nemphis, a few kilometres away from the borders of Darkshore. The thing that made it stand out from all the great Confederation institutions eligible to participate in the Hunt was that onlymoners could enrol there.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe half of the ones from our school were able to gather this early.¡± A pockmarked faced young man said.


    ¡°Me neither.¡± A petite and beautiful girl replied.


    ¡°I just hope the others are fine.¡± The other female of the party said. Unlike herpanion, she looked average.


    ¡°We are safe at least.¡± The tallest member of the team spoke. ¡°Even if one or two of the imperial level 4s confront us, we can defeat them. After all, we are all at the mid stage of the level 3 and Rex is at the peak stage.¡± He looked at the vanguard of the party.


    ¡°Stay quiet, everyone.¡± The leader, Rex warned. ¡°We are entering a dangerous zone right now.¡±


    Everyone became silent.


    Suddenly, all of them heard footsteps. They closed thedistance between them and took battle positions.


    Two youths wearing white outfits with blue linings came out from behind one of the giant trees.


    All of them breathed out a sigh of relief, but the wariness from their faces had yet to die down. They weremoners after all, and ¡®friendly fires¡¯ were not that rare.


    ¡°Greetings, Sir Adrian Darkheart and your highness.¡± Rex bowed. The rest followed. Though the neers were second years, their juniors by two year, they did not dare to look down on them. Ultimately, they were tier 4 students from ¡®the Academy¡¯s¡¯ Griffin ss- circlers capable of taking on enemies a level or two above them.


    Adrian remained silent as he scanned through everyone¡¯s faces, looking directly into their eyes. His re sent chills down the their spine.


    ¡°Good.¡± He smiled. ¡°Blue Oasis School, you came just when I needed you the most.¡± He turned back to where he came from. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Cornelia followed him like a loyal maid.


    The light blue outfitted students looked at each other. The leader Rex nodded and everyone else nodded in return. They walked as they kept their eyes on the back of the white and blue uniforms.


    Soon, they reached their destination. They walked around the wide base of the tree and what entered their sight had their eyes popping out of their sockets and mouths gasping for breath.


    A bewitching blonde was tied with a rope and she waspletely naked. She was squirming in confinement while muffled shouts, most probably curses, escaped through the cloth covering her mouth.


    Their shock did note from the condition of the youngdy- it came from her identity. Valentina Ross- the first daughter of the Ross house, a marquess family of the empire, one of the seven levels 4s from the institute. And she was tied down naked.


    All of the three males had a bulge on their crotches. All of them looked back at Adrian and Cornelia. But this time, they saw them in a new light. The duo were capable of defeating a level 4 despite being just second year students.


    ¡°What do you need us to do?¡± Rex asked. It was predetermined that he would do the talking when they contacted others.


    ¡°The three of you.¡± He pointed at the three males, one by one. ¡°Untie her.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± All of them widened their eyes.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t keep a woman down on the ground and you call yourselves men?¡± He smirked. ¡°Besides, she can¡¯t use magic anymore.¡±


    All of the three clenched their fists and approached her. The rate of her muffled shouts and the degree of her wriggles increased as they got closer to her.


    They untied her wrists, her ankles and her arms. She wanted to push them away, but without any magic- her efforts were futile. No matter how much she tried to circte magic in her body- she lost her ability to think, to manipte the magical energy. Everything seemed fuzzy.


    All three of them pushed her to the ground and kept her pinned. Their hands were on her naked smooth skin; the bulge on their pants got even bigger.


    ¡°MMMH¡­ MMMMMH!¡± Her suppressed shouts kepting through the gag. Her wide eyes were reddened.


    ¡°Remove it.¡± He ordered.


    One of them removed the only piece of cloth on her body.


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU?¡± She bellowed. ¡°HOW DARE YOU FILTHY ANIMALS TOUCH ME?!¡± Her body kept squirming under their hands.


    The three looked at Adrian, waiting for further orders.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He said. ¡°Fuck her.¡±


    Histest order took everyone by surprise- Cornelia included.


    ¡°ADRIAN DARKHEART! I WILL KILL YOU, YOU SON OF A BITCH!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t want to?¡± His carefree voice turned cold.


    Rex gulped turning towards the beautiful youngdy of his team, Zina. A wry smile formed on his face.


    She sighed before giving a nod.


    He positioned her face up and opened her legs. The other two kept pinning her arms to the ground.


    ¡°STOP! I WILL KILL YOU!¡± She screamed out her throat.


    He revealed his seven inch erected cock before pushing it in with one strong thrust.


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAH!.¡± She screeched. Not for the physical pain but the psychological pain of getting defiled by a meremoner.


    He began to move his hips to and fro.


    ¡°I¡­ will¡­ aah¡­ fucking¡­ destroy you¡­ aah.¡± She gritted her teeth while her body twisted.


    The women turned away from the horrendous scene.


    ¡°You two.¡± He looked at the tall youth and the pockmarked one. ¡°Her pussy is not the only hole she has, does she?¡±


    Both of them gulped, knowing what he implied. So did Rex.


    He hugged her hard and ordered, ¡°Leave her.¡±


    Both of them backed away. Rex rolled over along with her. Now, she was above him, exposing her butt.


    She tried to bite Rex. But she could not leave a scratch behind on the earth circler¡¯s skin.


    The tall student from the allmoners school pulled down his pants, revealing his five inch penis.


    He lied down on her back and prated her anus.


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAH!¡± This time, her shriek came mostly from the pain. Tears escaped her eyes.


    He began to stroke his dick slowly inside her tight anus. He gritted his teeth; it was painful for him as well.


    ¡°Argh¡­ aaah¡­ aah!¡± She clenched her teeth while tears streamed down her eyes.


    Adrian looked at the thest one remaining.


    The poor fe could only smile wryly. He only pointed at her gritted teeth.


    ¡°Worried that she will bite it off?¡± Adrian smirked.


    He nodded.


    ¡°I have a solution.¡± He approaches them and knelt just in front of her face.


    She looked at him with fires of rage burning in her eyes. ¡°I¡­ will¡­ Ah¡­ END¡­ you!¡±


    ¡°How does it feel? Getting raped. Being watched getting raped. Not so enjoyable, right?¡± He asked. ¡°Remember the dozens of youngmoner boys you abducted? How you tortured them and had your bigger ¡®boy toys¡¯ rape them while you enjoyed?¡± The smile on his face grew wider.


    ¡°I will make you feel much worse then them.¡± Each of his words sent shivers down the spine of everyone present.


    He took out a pair of pliers from his bag.


    ¡°Say aaaa.¡± He gripped her blond hairs and tugged them hard.


    ¡°Aaaaah.¡± The moment she opened her mouth to shout, he gripped one of her teeth from the lower gums with the pliers and pulled hard, removing it. Red blood began to gush out of the pink.


    ¡°Aaaaah.¡± She was not the only one who screamed. The three other women at the scene, even the pockmarked youth, screamed- just from witnessing the brutal incident.


    He did not let her close her mouth again as he began to pull out her teeth- one by one. ¡°Aaaaaaaah.¡± She kept screaming from the extreme pain. In moments, all thirty two of her sharp teeth disappeared. Blood covered her entire mouth. Two red lines trailed down her chin to her neck, just as the two rivers of tears streaming down her cheeks from her red eyes. All the hate disappeared; what remained was only pain and despair.


    Adrian stood up before looking at the average looking girl, terrifying the poor girl.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a water caster?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Ye¡­ Ye¡­ yes.¡± She barely uttered that single word while sweat deepened the light blue of her dress.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Come here and wash her mouth. You don¡¯t want the penis of your dear friend to be painted red, do you?¡±


    She aggressively shook her head, almost breaking her neck in the process. She rushed towards the blonde. But just when she was about to pass Adrian-


    ¡°Stop.¡± The single word almost stopped her heart.


    She looked at him. Adrian reached out his hand with the bloodied plier.


    She sighed in relief. She used a spell to wash it before again going to the imperial student. She sprayed water in her mouth.


    ¡°Proceed.¡± Adrian looked at only blue outfitted man standing.


    The student nodded before revealing his huge cock- seven inches long and two inches wide. He pushed it into her mouth.


    Valentina Ross, the first daughter of the Ross house, was now getting pounded on all three of her holes; that too- bymoners, the ones she considered her prey.


    ¡°All these are making me excited.¡± Adrian gave Cornelia a look.


    She took a step back and shook her head.


    ¡®Not here! Not here!¡¯ She shouted in her head.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± He then looked at the beautiful blue outfitted woman, Zina. ¡°You there,e here.¡±


    Now, it was her turn to be horrified. Even Rex, who was pounding the blonde from below, looked at them.


    ¡°Yes,e here. And strip.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Both Zina and Rex shouted in chorus.


    ¡°You heard it right. Come here and strip.¡±


    ¡°But she is my fianc¨¦e!¡± Rex stopped banging the girl above, so did everyone. All of them turned to Adrian.


    ¡°So what? Did you think I let you fuck such a beautiful bitch, a noble at that, for free?¡± He smirked. ¡°Some sacrifices need to be made, no?¡±


    Rex gritted his teeth and looked at Zina before sighing.


    She knew what that sigh meant. She gritted her teeth and stripped herself, revealing her naked body to everyone. She approached him slowly.


    Adrian brought his mouth to her ear and whispered, ¡°You want it, don¡¯t you? You want to be fucked in front of your ¡®fianc¨¦¡¯. That¡¯s quite the fetish you got there.¡±


    She gasped. ¡®How did he know?!¡¯


    ¡°Let me fulfil that wish.¡± He revealed his own cock before piercing it into her pussy, which was already wet from watching her fianc¨¦ having sex with someone else.


    ¡°Aaaah.¡± She moaned in delight as she hugged him.


    He lifted her up from the ground as she wrapped her legs around his waist. He began to stroke it fast into her cave.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­ aaaah¡­¡± she moaned and whined in pleasure.


    The three other men again began to pound the half dead blonde.


    Only the average looking girl and Cornelia were away from being locked in a dirty deed. Both of them hidplex emotions in their minds.


    The whole fest continued for thirty minutes. The three of them were able to cum four times into their prey. They took a rest between them.


    On the other hand, Adrian dumped his hot load into Zina three times without taking a single break. She felt like she was in paradise; being screwed in front of her future husband made her orgasm more than it should have.


    He finally dropped her to the ground. She slumped down to the ground- panting, having lost all of strength from her lower limbs. Her eyes were rolled back while thick liquid kept oozing out from her hole.


    He approached the blond haired youngdy, who barely hung onto her life- Semen gushing out from her mouth, vagina and anus. Her eyes said only one thing- ¡®kill me.¡¯


    ¡°I will fulfil yourst desire then.¡± He stomped on her neck, killing her instantly.


    He then looked at the party of five. The three males had already pulled up their pants while the average looking girl was helping the naked one dress up.


    ¡°This incident- never happened; got it?¡± He looked into every one of their eyes.


    All of them nodded like a pecking chicken.


    ¡°Good. If rumours spread, all you have the same fate as her.¡± He pointed at the naked corpse.


    All of them almost lost the strength from their legs. But they nodded nheless.


    He then looked at Cornelia. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She sighed in relief. Finally, it was over.


    Ten minutester, they were already away from the site.

 Chapter 60: The Hunt (11)

    Chapter 60: The Hunt (11)


    The great canyons of the hellish depths.


    Two students wearing the second year uniform of the Academy was walking through one of the ¡®depths¡¯ of the region.


    Adrian looked at the sullen face of his new ¡®maid¡¯.


    He smiled. ¡°Nervous?¡±


    His question woke her up from daze. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Nervous that I will go back on the deal and just torture you?¡± His smile turned into a smirk.


    ¡°How did you know!?¡± She stopped abruptly and took a step back.


    ¡°Rx. I don¡¯t like torturing people that much.¡± He halted as well.


    She scowled.


    ¡°Fine, just a little bit.¡±


    Her expression did not change a bit.


    ¡°Okay. Okay. I love it. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can just torture anyone. We de- Ahem¡­ nobles have other things to do.¡± He continued. ¡°Like maintaining public rtions and following noblesse oblige. And keeping promises is one of them.¡±


    ¡°Why am I even thinking about it? I have already ¡®sacrificed¡¯ my everything to you.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°I will just say one thing. I had made a deal with the principal.¡± He turned back and began to walk.


    She gasped. After a few moments of silence, she said, ¡°Wait, that means the vice principal retiring¡­¡± She looked at him with questioning eyes.


    His lips stretched to a smile.


    ¡°Wait!¡± She ran to him, fearing he might leave her there.


    ¡°Then, you can REALLY make me the ruler of my people?¡± She jumped in front of him, stopping him in his track, and sped her hands together, looking at his eyes in anticipation.


    ¡°Tsk. Girl, haven¡¯t I promised you already? Or should I forget about it and just torture you?¡± He licked his lips.


    She gulped and took two steps back.


    ¡°I am joking. Rx.¡± He waved his hand. ¡°You are not worth torturing.¡±


    She smiled wryly. She did now what to feel- happy for not being tortured, or sad for not being worth it.


    ¡°I bully the strong. And you are pitifully weak.¡±


    She thought for a moment before asking, ¡°They are subjective. Who are strong to you, and who are weak? Do you judge by their levels or authority?¡± She began walking backwards.


    ¡°Both and none.¡±


    She frowned.


    He continued walking as well. ¡°I judge by their own thoughts. You think of yourself as weak- not even having the right to be the ruler of your own people; to me- you are weak. While Valentina Ross thought that allmoner youths were meant to be her toys. Hence, to me- she ¡®was¡¯ strong. Even those who dare to look down on me are ¡®strong¡¯.¡±


    His answer had her delve deep in thoughts. ¡°What about you? What do you think of your self?¡±


    ¡°Me? I am¡­¡± He came to a halt prompting her to cease walking as well.


    He looked up, right at the scorching sun, and smiled. The bright light gleaming on on his demonically handsome face only added to his otherworldly looks.


    ¡°Supreme.¡±


    ******


    Three more days passed. It already had been a week since everyone was teleported into this magical world- the one they called ¡®the fleetingnds¡¯.


    ¡°We have been waiting for a day.¡± Princess Cornelia said. ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Strange. ording to Valentina, this should be the spot.¡± Adrian frowned.


    There was a huge crater with a diameter of around two kilometres. The duo were sitting on the ledge.


    ¡°ording to Valentina?¡± She squinted at him. ¡°But she did not say anything about this ce- nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a week into the Hunt; we will wait.¡±


    Two more days passed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough?¡± Cornelia was sweating all over and her eyes looked tired.


    She would do anything to leave that hellish spot. Even though the hellish depths was a hotspot of canyons; there was not a single drop of water in the entire ce. Even the dessert had oasis for fuck¡¯s sake!


    She had to go all the way to the giantke to fetch water for thest two days. It was almost 6 hours two-way trip. And she had to carry two buckets of water during the return trip. Where did she get those buckets? Well, she was a ¡®woodcutter¡¯ after all.


    And could she decline to bring back water? Who knows? ¡®Your blood will suffice.¡¯ might have been thest sentence she ever heard.


    ¡°I guess it is.¡± He sighed and looked up. ¡°Did I make a mistake this time?¡±


    ¡°Rx. We all make mistakes; we are humans.¡± She consoled him with a smile. For the first time ever, she felt that she held a superior position over him.


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    But that feeling did notst for long.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± He stood up as he looked towards the southwest.


    She panicked. ¡°Not the desert! Anywhere but there!¡±


    ¡°Your wish.¡±


    ******


    Three dayster.


    *Rumble*


    *Burble*


    A ship was sailing through the eastern seas. Wind pushed the sail while the raging waters shed against the hull.


    Adrian was behind the helm, steering the small frigate through the storm. Where did he get the ship?


    ¡°Fuck! We should have gone west.¡± Cornelia bellowed as she was pulling a rope hard.


    Her drench clothes pressed against her body, revealing her petite and firm figure.


    ¡°Land ahoy!¡± Adrian was the captain cum helmsman cum watch of the ship. The princess was everything else.


    He was wearing a ck hat with white skull drawn on it. Two ws were crossed just below it.


    Cornelia clearly remembers the time when that motherfucker brought out that peculiar hat from his backpack. What else was hidden in it?


    Five minutester, they anchored the ship to the shore of the ind. They were already out of the storm; but the sky was still dark as it was night.


    ¡°Start preparing dinner. I will scout through the ind.¡±


    ¡°Ye- I mean¡­ Aye Aye captain!¡± It had been two fucking days and she still couldn¡¯t get used to it.


    ¡°Good.¡± He set off to a deeper part of the ind.


    Cornelia sighed before getting to her work again. She was sure that thest half a month had made her one of the best chefs in the Continent. Courtesy- the ingredients he pulled out from his bag.


    Adrian did not have to walk more than half an hour through the forest before a smile formed on his face.


    A young man was sitting in his tent half naked and absorbing magical energy.


    Suddenly, the tent curtains opened. He stood up in rm and got ready for battle. ¡°Who?¡±


    No sooner had he asked the question than a devilishly young man wearing a peculiar but cool hat stepped in.


    The intruder¡¯s abyssal eyes met his for a few seconds before the the neer began tough.


    Heughed as if he heard the funniest joke ever. Heughed so hard that even tears escaped through the corner of his eyes.


    But the Institute student did not dare to strike. Something told him that making a move would be the costliest mistake he would ever make.


    The ck hatted young man barely stopped hisughs before wiping the tear off his face.


    ¡°Adrian, O Adrian. You are an old monster and you let a bunch of ¡®infants¡¯ fool you.¡±


    Adrian then looked at the half naked youth. ¡°Sorry for the intrusion and thank you for the joke. Been a while since I had such augh.¡±


    He left, leaving the scared but confused Institute student alone in his tent.


    Cornelia finished cooking the dishes. Now, all she needed to do was wait for him toe and enjoy the ¡®delicacies¡¯ together. A proud smile formed on her face.


    Two minutester Adrian returned. She wanted to say something but he walked past her.


    ¡°I am not in the mood to eat.¡± She heard his cold voice.


    She gulped before she followed him back to the ship. The ¡®delicacies¡¯ remained on the beach.


    ******


    Three days passed by. It was already halfway into the event.


    Evening. Adrian and Cornelia were back to where everything started- Purplestar forest.


    Back then, Adrian teleported to the northern outskirts of the forest. Now, they were going deeper into the South.


    An hourter, the sun set down. Adrian finally reached his destination.


    Both of them were sitting on the branch of a tall Purplestar tree, observing the bustling scene thirty meters ahead.


    The part of the forest was cleared of trees. In its ce was a camp with fifteen orange tents-rge and small.


    Torches and bonfires lit up the whole camp. Many orange outfitted youths were busy doing their own things.


    Cornelia¡¯s eyes almost popped out. She gasped as she turned to Adrian.


    ¡°We are not going against that, are we?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nope. I am.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Are you crazy?! There are at least 50 of them out there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. Disappointing, isn¡¯t it?¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°You?!¡± She gave up.


    Adrian removed his backpack before taking out two items wrapped with ck clothes. He unwrapped them, revealing the two dark gauntlets with ws protruding from every one of the fingertips.


    He also took a few other items before putting them in his pockets. He threw the backpack to her.


    She almost fell down after catching the heavy bag.


    ¡°Take this. Go to the first house you built and wait for me there.¡± He began to wear the ws.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can protect my-


    ¡°Do you think I am telling you to leave to protect you from them?¡± He finally finished arming himself. ¡°No. I am telling you to run to protect you from me.¡±


    He turned towards the camp and brandished his ws. His lips stretched to form a malicious smile.


    ¡°I am not picky when ites to a feast.¡±

 Chapter 61: The Hunt (12)

    Chapter 61: The Hunt (12)


    Midnight. But the night was different from the previous nights. There was only one moon on the sky- one bright moon. The sky was notpletely dark as before, but the reddish hue the ¡®full¡¯ moon radiated made it the eeriest night any of the students in the Fleeting Lands ever faced.


    None of the students of the ¡®main camp¡¯ dared to go to bed as orders had yet toe. Inside thergest pavilion at the centre, sat five different youths around a round table.


    ¡°Where is Brad?¡± Asked a pink haired young woman. ¡°We are already halfway through the Hunt. And he has yet to arrive.¡±


    ¡°Nor do I know, nor do I care about that baldy¡± said the pale faced young man. ¡°Maybe he was killed somewhere. The Confederation sent four level 4s after all.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. I wandered for a whole week without any kills.¡± A long haired youth mmed on the table. ¡°I was fortunate enough to catch ahold of the heir of Ironcross House. But he somehow slipped away.¡±


    A young woman with white hair giggled. ¡°I wonder if Tina is still sitting at the Hellish Depths looking for us, waiting for us.¡±


    *Tap. Tap. Tap.*


    Everyone became silent as they looked at the gold haired young man sitting with an emotional face, tapping the table with his fingers. He turned to the white haired girl, making her gulp.


    ¡°Just because you were selected to be my fianc¨¦e, do you think you can do anything you want?¡±


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°No buts. No matter how much you hate her, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she is a level 4 circler- an integral part of our mission.¡± His face was nonchnt as usual.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry.¡± She looked down.


    ¡°Leave it Harry. Valentina is an assassin. Sven is enough to take charge of the sneak attacks.¡± The pink haired girl turned to the long haired youth and smiled. He nodded in return.


    ¡°No use crying over spilled milk.¡± Harry scanned through everyone. ¡°We will be waiting five more days before we strike. If Brad and Valentina can join by then, all¡¯s well. If they can¡¯t, we will proceed without them. It¡¯s not everyday we outshine the Confederation in both quantity and quality.¡±


    Suddenly the curtains opened as an Institute Student rushed in. He knelt down.


    All of them turned to him, some squinted but some remained nonchnt.


    ¡°We have an intruder.¡±


    ¡°An?¡± The pale faced youth frowned.


    ¡°Yes. Adrian Darkheart. He came alone. He is slowly approaching our camp.¡± The messenger was sweating profusely. Even though he was a fourth year just like the five, he did not dare to look them into the eyes. He hailed from a mere viscount house after all.


    The golden haired youth, Harry, smirked. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Outside the camp everyone gathered. Soon, the messenger and ¡®the five¡¯ joined. All of them was looking at the same direction.


    A young man with otherworldly looks was slowly approaching them, as if he were on a stroll. He was wearing a white shirt with blue lining. Everyone recognised the intruder in a jiffy. Who would not burn the portrait of the Confederation student with the highest bound in their memory? He was wearing some sort of peculiar gauntlets on his arms- with eerie wsing out from the fingertips.


    Everyone nced at the heir of the Sol House- Harry Sol, awaiting for his orders. But as he remained silent, none dared to interfere with the neer¡¯s approach.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± Adrian came to a halt.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart, wee to our humble abode. How can we entertain you?¡± Harry Sol smiled as he opened his arms.


    ¡°I am here for a feast.¡± Adrian smiled back.


    ¡°Are you sure you are not here to switch sides? The Empire is very selectivepared to Nemphis; but I assure you- you are more than wee.¡±


    ¡°The Empire is strong, right?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°Very.¡± The golden haired youth nodded. ¡°If not for the threat from the North looming over us, we would have conquered the Confederation two times over.¡±


    ¡°I decline then. It¡¯s no fun joining the stronger side.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°The stronger the opponent, the more fun it is pushing it to the ground.¡± His lips stretched to a grin, sending shivers down the spine of almost everyone.


    But the dukeling was as emotionless as always. ¡°Well, what is your reason foring here then? To die?¡±


    Adrian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already answered. I am here for a feast- a feast of blood.¡± He unted his two inch long dark ws. His grin reached his ears.


    Harry Sol just nonchntly waved his hand.


    Everyone understood his signal.


    One Imperial student charged at him with an axe. ¡°How dare you look down on our Mothend?¡±


    *Sphhhlt*


    Blood sshed. Everyone gasped. Some of them took a step back. Even Harry¡¯s face twitched.


    A hand- no, ws came out of nowhere and pierced through the axe-bearing students lower jaw and it came out from the top of his head. Five of the sharp ws were piercing through a pink wavy organ, which he was holding up in the air.


    ¡°That¡¯s how you ought to be- brainless.¡± Everyone could hear his soft mutterings through the dead silent atmosphere.


    The pale faced level 4 circler shouted, ¡°Is this a ball? That you will go one by one and ask for a dance. Charge at him together and bring me his head.¡±


    All the warriors charged forward as the casters and archers remained behind, with the archers knocking their bows and casters preparing their spells. The five had yet to join the action.


    Adrian threw away the brain and pulled out his arm from what remained of the corpse¡¯s skull.


    He looked at the charging crowd and smiled. His face, which was now besmirched by the blood of hisst kill, looked even more scary under the red shade of the moon.


    *Plop*


    The axe, along with the body carrying it, finally fell on the ground. Adrian, their prey, suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°What?!¡± The four beside Harry shouted at the same time. Harry, on the other hand, frowned.


    ¡°Av.¡± He spoke, prompting the white haired girl to look at him. ¡°My spear.¡±


    She nodded before rushing back to the pavilion.


    The other three looked at each other- the situation was serious.


    They again turned back to the fray. He had yet to appear. Suddenly-


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!¡± A high pitched shriek grabbed the attraction of all. They turned towards the source and the anxiety they were feeling increased.


    *Plop*


    An armless female archer fell on the ground. Blood was still gushing out from her shoulders. Her eyes only betrayed surprise. Worst of all, her weapon was missing along with him.


    ¡°He is a level 3- at least. And his property- it is an even more enhanced version of <Conceal>. He ceases to exist the moment he escapes our eyes.¡± The pink haired girl dered. A magic circle was appearing slowly before her.


    ¡°I concur.¡± The long haired Sven knocked his bow and ran towards a tall tree. He couldn¡¯t let the intruder out of his sight anymore.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± The pale faced rushed back to the pavilion; his mace was there.


    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± All of them looked at the direction, a male caster had a gaping wound on his chest- his heart missing.


    Adrian appeared again. The two on his side detected him. But before they could take any action, Adrian sped their throats with his ws, tearing them off. The two warriors died before they could even scream.


    *Whoosh*


    Adrian suddenly crouched down. The arrow aiming for his head missed. He smiled at a nearby treetop before disappearing again.


    Secondster, three more bloodied bodies fell to the ground, parts of their organs missing.


    ¡°Here.¡± Av passed the spear to Harry.


    Harry examined his gold coated spear before nodding.


    ¡°Everyone, retreat. You are no match for him.¡± He shouted.


    Everyone sighed in relief as they began to rush to the camp. It was forty against one and they already lost eight of their fellow students.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± Two more screams resounded at the same time. A female caster and an archer had their bowels flowing out from their abdomen.


    Ten.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart! You think you can do whatever you want just because of that property of yours? I can see you; you are there.¡± He pointed his spear at a specific direction.


    Everyone followed the spear and squinted. They could see him! He was not a ghost after all!


    *ng. ng*


    Adrian pped with his metallic ws.


    ¡°Just what I expected from the <Detect> essence of the Sol family.¡± He praised.


    ¡°You know that you can¡¯t kill them without stopping me. So, why don¡¯t we decide this with a duel.¡± Harry said to Adrian before looking at everyone from the Empire. ¡°None will interfere.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Why not?¡± Adrian did not waste any time as he slowly advanced towards his opponent.


    Harry did the same; he walked towards Adrian nonchntly.


    Soon, they were only two meters away from each other.


    Harry did not have any intentions to probe. He decided to use his property on the first move. A blinding light emitted from his body as he thrusted at Adrian¡¯s chest with maximum force.


    Everyone including the other level 4s covered or closed their eyes from the light.


    Once they felt that the light disappear, they opened or uncovered their eyes again. But the scene in front of them was beyond their wildest imaginations. All of their hearts skipped a breath and eyes popped out of their sockets. Many of them even forgot to breath.


    The spear was now divided into two. Harry was holding the posterior part while Adrian was holding the anterior.


    The nonchnce had disappeared from Harry¡¯s face. What reced it was shock and horror.


    ¡°Run!¡± He shouted. ¡°It¡¯s a level 5!¡± He took a step back preparing to run.


    These words pierced through the hearts of everyone. They got ready to run themselves. But did they ask for his permission?


    ¡°Why the rush?¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°The party is just beginning.¡±


    A terrifying evil aura pushed down on the whole camp.

 Chapter 62: The Hunt (13) *

    Chapter 62: The Hunt (13) *


    Everyone stopped in their tracks. Not anyone could take a single step further. Even the long haired level 4 archer, Sven was stuck on the tree.


    A baleful and heavy aura paralysed each and every one¡¯s body, regardless of their levels. They felt their hearts crushing deep within just from the fear of the ¡®devil¡¯ smiling upon them.


    Many, if not all, wanted to scream. But s, not a single sound could escape from their throats. All they could do were to somehow breathe, and sense.


    *Step. Step.*


    In the pin drop silent atmosphere, the footsteps resounded like raging thunders to their ears. Adrian casually walked through everyone until he reached the centre of camp, right in front of the pavilion. He stepped in, and momentster- he came out with a chair.


    He dropped it on the ground before sitting on it. Now, he was in the view of almost everyone.


    ¡°You there.¡± He looked at the closest person to him, a young male caster- scaring the hell out of the poor guy. ¡°Come here.¡±


    The pressure locking the caster in ce suddenly disappeared. The young man did not dare to dally as he rushed towards the ¡®devil¡¯.


    ¡°Ye¡­ Ye¡­ yes.¡± His whole body was trembling and sweat kept streaming out through his skin.


    Adrian nodded before looking at another one of the students a bit far away. ¡°You there,e here.¡±


    The assassin¡¯s conditions was not any better than that of his friend as he walked before Adrian. The two beckoned Institute students were now standing side by side. They looked at each other and smiled wryly. Both of them were best friends.


    ¡°Everyone.¡± He said scanning through the crowd. ¡°I will say this once; somit it to your memory. Once I bring two of you here, I will give you five seconds to raise your hand. The one who will raise the hand first will be the killer, and the other one will die. If any of you don¡¯t raise your arms, I will kill both of you myself and the pain will be excruciating. The same consequence implies if the selected killer fails to kill the target within 5 seconds.¡±


    He then looked at the beckoned two while his lips stretched to a smirk. ¡°Your time starts now.¡±


    The two had yet to process his whole speech. But the caster, due to his mental abilities recovered first and raised his hand- right before the fifth second could end.


    ¡°Great! You are the first killer tonight. Well, technically second. Anyways, your five seconds starts now.¡± Adrian pped at the caster.


    ¡°You!¡± That was thest word the assassin could utter before the terrifying aura pressed down on him again.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Tears flowed from the caster¡¯s red eyes as he brought out a dagger from his belt. He did not have the time to cast a spell.


    He closed his eyes and thrusted it into his ¡®best friend¡¯s¡¯ chest, directly piercing his heart. The caster did that to make sure his ¡®friend¡¯ dies ¡®painlessly¡¯.


    *ng. ng*


    The sharp metallic ws shed against each other as Adrian pped.


    ¡°Excellent! You are safe. You can leave. But take him.¡± He pointed at the corpse whose eyes had yet to narrow down.


    ¡°I¡­ I can leave?¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t want to?¡± The smile on Adrian¡¯s face ran away.


    The caster aggressively shook his head, sprinkling tears and sweats everywhere. He took the corpse of his ¡®friend¡¯ on his shoulder before running into the forest of purple, fearing the ¡®maniac¡¯ might change his mind.


    Adrian was still sitting on chair as he scanned the remaining crowd. Everyone got a mini heart attack the moment their eyes contacted with his.


    ¡°You.¡± He pointed at a certain youngdy. ¡°Miss Vanil. Care to join me in the game?¡±


    The poor woman¡¯s face lost all colours. The pressure surrounding her disappeared, enabling her to move again. But the moment it did, she turned away and used her <Swift> essence to the fullest. She even sacrificed a few years of her life to give herself a boost. In a split second, she was already into the forest.


    Adrian shook his head while his eyes glinted. The young woman of the Vanil house sudden tumbled over as she lost her ability to circte magic. The sudden fall from an extremely quick speed had her slide across the hard ground. Her limbs were bruised and a few of her bones broke. She stayed on the ground, grimacing in pain.


    Adrian smiled. This was the third and final sub-property: <Curse>. The property enabled him to ¡®ban¡¯ his ¡®dominated¡¯ target from using magical energy. He used the same property before on the ¡®canvas¡¯ and Valentina Ross. And just now, he used a ¡®dyed¡¯ version on the wind circler.


    These three sub-properties <Corrosion>, <Corruption> and <Curse> constitute his first dark attribute property: <Ominousness>. This property made his already overwhelming demonic aura even more terrifying and effective.


    ¡°You.¡± He looked at a handsome orange d male. ¡°She is already down over there.¡± He pointed at his direction. ¡°Grab her hair and drag her here.¡± He then pointed at the ground before himself.


    The handsome young man clenched his fists while gritting his lips. But he did not move from his spot.


    ¡°5 seconds till I get up from this seat.¡±


    At the third second, the young man- who also happened to be the bruiseddy¡¯s fianc¨¦ rushed towards the spot.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah! Aaaaaargh.¡± Momentster a feminine shriek came out from that direction.


    A few secondster, a scraping sound could be heard as the young man dragged his fianc¨¦e with her hairs grabbed tight in his hand. Her squirming back was grinding against the red shaded ground while she screamed.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± She cried. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Her eyes were not the only ones which secreted tears. His face was also covered with the salty fluid. But he did not dare to run away or help her. Because he knew it was futile. ¡®He¡¯ could see everything. No matter the happy memories he shared with her, he was still the heir to a count family. A life of riches and luxury awaited him.


    Soon, they were before ¡®him¡¯.


    ¡°Good job.¡± Adrian stood up, prompting the handsome young man¡¯s knees to go weak and fall to the ground on his butt. ¡°Now, sit here and enjoy the show.¡± He pointed at the chair he just got up from.


    The young man barely got up on his shaky feet before following his orders and sitting on the chair. His whole body had yet to stop shivering.


    Adrian approached the youngdy. ¡°Miss Vanil, O Miss Vanil.¡± He shook his head. ¡°If you had just followed orders, you could have lived. Or at the very least, you could¡¯ve died an easy death. But you chose to run away.¡± An evil smile formed on his face. ¡°Thank you for that. It would be unfair to me if only you guys enjoyed the party, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    He knelt down and-


    *Rip.*


    He tore her clothes apart, but not all of it. He just made sure that all of her limbs werepletely clear of clothes. Nevertheless, parts of her breasts revealed themselves when he tore the shoulders of her uniform. As for her crotch- it waspletely open as the ws tore her skirt and panties.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡± She shouted while trying to resist but everything was futile against him. He again applied his demonic aura on her, paralysing her. He took her right arm and made a straight deep cut all the way from her shoulder to wrist with his right index finger- w to be precise.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah!¡± She shrieked in pain.


    But that did not stop Adrian from making another cut a few inches away from the first one- from shoulder to wrist. In a few more seconds, two more cuts were made. Her right arm was now dividedterally into four different ¡®parts¡¯.


    New tears mixed with the old dry ones on her face from the pain.


    ¡°Ohho. Look what you¡¯ve done- you¡¯ve bruised your beautiful white skin. But fret not, I have a solution.¡± The grin on his face got wider.


    She felt a terrible sense of foreboding but s, she could not do anything.


    He sped on one of the top ¡®parts¡¯ on her shoulder and pulled it, tearing her skin before slowly peeling it- from shoulder to the wrist.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± She almost lost consciousness from the excruciating pain. Even the ones watching screamed inside their head as if they could feel the pain.


    ¡°Knock. Knock. Knock*


    The handsome young man¡¯s upper and lower teeth were knocking against each other at a rapid pace.


    Adrian finally finishedpletely peeling one of the four ¡®parts¡¯ of her skin. ¡°Who needs bruised skin? Let¡¯s remove it, shall we?¡±


    Her arm was now all bloodied. Blood was dripping from the skin he held.


    He threw it away before gripping the shoulder of another ¡®part¡¯. He started peel it as if her arm were akin to a banana.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± Another screech wrenched the souls of everyone present. She barely held her consciousness.


    He threw the peel away before taking out a light blue potion from his pocket and feeding her. Life came back to her lifeless eyes.


    Adrian continued with the other two parts. Now, her whole right arm waspletely mutted.


    Her whole face was covered with tears and snots. She already lost her voice from screaming hard. She regretted running away so bad she wanted to die. But would he let her?


    Her three other limbs followed. Blood and ¡®leather¡¯ spoiled the ground. Seven empty vials of potion joined them. Her eyes were now lifeless; the only thing written on them was peace.


    Adrian finally turned to the young man, almost making the poor fe¡¯s heart explode.


    ¡°If you decided to do anything funny, you would be the one lying down there.¡± Adrian gave his shoulder a soft pat.


    But that pat was enough for the horrified count heir to loosen his dder. His pants, chair and the ground drenched with yellow liquid.


    ¡°Tsk. Get me another chair.¡±


    An hour passed. All the ¡¯rounds¡¯ of the ¡®game¡¯ concluded. Only fifteen of the forty non level 4 students were able to leave safe and sound- along with a psychological scar of course.


    The handsome young man was part of them. Some lovebirds killed themselves after killing their lovers, almost bringing tears to Adrian¡¯s eyes.


    Just kidding.


    But none dared to disobey his orders. Because none of them wanted to share the same fate as that of the youngdy from Vanil house. ¡®Family¡¯ killed ¡®family¡¯, ¡®lovers¡¯ killed ¡®lovers¡¯, ¡®buddies¡¯ killed ¡®buddies¡¯. But no corpses were left on the ground. Even the ¡®lovebirds¡¯ were ordered to be taken away by the ¡®winners¡¯.


    Now, only five- excluding him- were left on the scene.


    Adrian smirked.


    ¡°Enough with the ¡®appetisers¡¯. Let¡¯s see what we have for the ¡®main dish¡¯, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 63: The Hunt (14)

    Chapter 63: The Hunt (14)


    ¡°Come here.¡± He ordered. The demonic aura he was emittingpletely disappeared.


    But not one of the five dared to run away, nor did they try to fight. Because from what they had experienced thest two hours, they would rathermit suicide.


    Four of them were before him in no time. The long haired archer, Sven climbed down and jogged before assembling with them.


    ¡°Harry Sol, Av Greud, Cynthia Rose, Rave Heckler, and Sven Gaze.¡± He scanned through the five.


    Everyone shuddered when their eyes contacted his abyssal ones. Even Harry Sol, the bravest and the most arrogant of them all, was not an exception.


    ¡°Did you think that you can just make a grand n of killing half of us confederation students and get away with it?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Rave Heckler, the pale faced young man opened his mouth. ¡°Do you think the Empire will let you-¡°


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Harry Sol, their leader bellowed.


    He then looked at Adrian before taking a deep breath. ¡°We humbly apologise. We do not expect you to forgive us. I am sure that you know all of us here are from Duke and Marquess houses from the mighty Empire. We can assure you that you can get a hefty amount of ransom if you take us as prisoners.¡± He bowed.


    The pale faced Rave took a step back and looked down on the ground. The other three nodded at the proposal.


    ¡°Hmm, not a bad proposal.¡± Adrian rubbed his chin. ¡°Ouch.¡± He looked at his hands. He momentarily forgot he had the ws on his hands.


    ¡°But I got a better proposal.¡± He smiled, sending shivers down their spine.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what do you propose?¡± Harry was having a terrible premonition.


    ¡°I am saying it is better because everyone of you ¡®might¡¯ survive and your families will get to keep their wealth.¡± He again scanned through everyone. ¡°I want every potion you have on your bodies down on the ground.¡±


    Everyone gulped but followed nheless. They took out potions of all colours- mostly green and light blue- from their pockets and purses before dropping them on the ground. Once they were done, they stood straight as before- but parts of their bodies were tremble nevertheless.


    ¡°You know I can see everything. If I find any potions on you while I check, you will face the same consequence as that of your ¡®friend¡¯ Valentina Ross.¡± Adrian smirked.


    Cynthia Rose, the pink haired girl could not help but ask. ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    Everyone peaked their ears. Though they did not like her for her weird hobby, she was still theirrade.


    ¡°I had her raped through all of her holes before breaking her neck.¡±


    Everyone quavered. Cynthia pulled up her skirt and plucked out a green potion from the side of her panties. She threw it to the ground and closed her eyes. But any sort of rebukes, what she was expecting, did note.


    Adrian simply said, ¡°Anyone else?¡±


    The others also brought out their hidden caches of potions before throwing them to the ground. Only Harry kept standing still. He did not keep any potions hidden with him; why would he? He was ¡®supposed¡¯ to be the strongest one participating in the Hunt. And this ¡®monster¡¯ came out of nowhere.


    ¡°Good.¡± Adrian praised. ¡°Now, stand still. If anyone moves an inch from his or her spot, your condition will be worse than that ¡®hand of bananas¡¯.¡±


    They felt a tingling sensation beneath their skin when he said ¡®hand of bananas¡¯. They knew who he was referring to.


    Adrian first went to theter, Sven, before crouching down and brandishing the w on his right index finger. He pierced both of the archer¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± He screamed in pain, but did not dare to move from the spot.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡± Aaaaaah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± A plethora of screams followed as Cynthia, Av and Rave faced the same situation. Only Harry stayed silent.


    ¡°Great. Now run as fast as you can and as far as you can. I will not move from this spot for half an hour. Once the time passes by, I will start to ¡®hunt¡¯ you.¡± He sat back on his chair. ¡°Bon Voyage!¡±


    They took a few seconds to process what he just said. Harry, the mostpetent of them all, was the first to run as he set off to the West. Av was surprised but sheposed herself and followed him.


    Cynthia and Sven looked at each other. They nodded at each other with a determined face before heading East. Rave rushed to the North.


    Adrian looked at the moon which appeared to be redder than before and closed his eyes.


    ******


    Forty five minutes passed.


    Both Harry and Av had been running for three quarters of an hour, leaving bloody footprints on the ground. They did not even bother to wash their feet as every second was valuable. They had to go as far away from that monster as possible.


    But they had yet to leave the Purplestar forest.


    The wounds on their foot did not show any signs of closing down at all; if anything, they got worse. The pain was excruciating but they did not dare to stop and look back.


    Suddenly-


    *Neigh~*


    A high pitched sound almost pierced their eardrums.


    *Clip-Clop*


    The hoof steps of a galloping horses raged like thunders in their already shaken ear membranes.


    They looked back in rm, only to find a jet ck horse, upon which sat a person whose silhouette which was even darker than that of the horse.


    They did not need to think of who ¡®he¡¯ was. They knew who ¡®he¡¯ was.


    It was over. There was no more hope right now. But how did he get that horse? It wasmon sense that no beast in the Fleeting Lands was tameable- be it magical or not. And they were sure that horse was a magical being- a top tier one at that. Most importantly- what was that horse? Not anything about it existed in the records.


    ¡°Woah!¡± They could hear that same nightmarish voice from behind. ¡°You can stop now. You know that running anymore is futile.¡±


    Harry sighed and stopped, prompting Av, who was a few meters behind him to stop as well.


    Adrian jumped off the back of the horse and patted its head. Every part of the horse was ck. Not a single spot on its body had a shred of any other colours- not even the eyes. Even the aura it emitted was dark.


    Adrian approached them, step by step, unting the eerie ws armed to his hands.


    The white haired Av stood before her fianc¨¦, taking a defensive posture. Harry did not stop her.


    ¡°I have a good news for you- only one of you will die.¡± Adrian stopped on his track. ¡°Now, who wants to die?¡±


    Av suddenly felt a hard push from his behind. A cold voice entered her ears. ¡°Your time to do your duties as my fianc¨¦e hase.¡±


    But Av only closed her eyes and smiled in response. Yes, finally! She could do something for him. She could finally show him how much she loved him.


    Adrian charged towards her.


    *Sphhhlt!*


    She did not feel any sort of pain. She opened her eyes and frowned. Panic struck her as she hurriedly turned back.


    Adrian was holding a fist sized ¡®sack¡¯ with his right hand; the five ws acted as prison bars to the moving thing, as if it were trying to escape.


    The golden haired Harry¡¯s eyes and mouth were open as wide as they could be. But what was wider was the gaping hole on the centre of his chest.


    His heart- was missing.


    ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡± She rushed towards Harry and caught him before he slumped to the ground. Tears were streaming down her eyes.


    She subconsciously guided her hand towards her cleavage. But she did not found anything there. That¡¯s right. The high level healing potion was not there anymore; she had already dropped it back in the camp.


    She covered the wound on his chest with her hands to stop the bleeding. But s, every one of her efforts were futile.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ *sniff* NOOOOOO! PLEASE!¡± Her brown eyes were dimming. Ayer of white appeared over the brown.


    Harry finally stopped breathing. He was dead.


    ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡± She looked at Adrian with rage burning in her eyes- the eyes which were bing whiter and whiter every second. ¡°WHY?¡±


    ¡°I said one of you is going to die and asked who wants to die. But I never said I will kill the one who wants to.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°YOU!¡± Both of her eyes becamepletely white, even whiter than whites of her eyes.


    The trees around her started decaying. The purple leaves of the trees lost their vivid colours as they shrunk and fell to the ground.


    *Neigh!*


    Even the horse took a few steps back.


    But Adrian stood right where he was, a few steps before her with her fianc¨¦¡¯s heart still in his hand. Unlike before, it waspletely still. A smirk formed on his face.


    ¡°Just as I thought. You have the heart of a ¡®Seamstress¡¯- a being not any lower that of my own. But it¡¯s a pity.¡± He shook his head. ¡°You are too dangerous to be left alive. If you realise your powers- in my current state, even I will be nothing but a speck of dust to you.¡±


    She did not care about anything he said. She wanted nothing more than tearing him apart.


    She charged at him using all of her lifeforce; she did not care about her own life either. All she desired- was his death.


    Adrian dodged her strike and drove his ws into her abdomen.


    *Sphhhlt*


    Her white eye reverted to brown as she fell down. She could feel death sping her being. She turned back to the ¡®heartless¡¯ Harry before slowly crawling towards him. But before she could get any closer- she lost all of her strength in her lower limbs as she fell down on her face, she looked forward. His cold hands were not far away from her. She reached out her own to the fullest. But s, an inch gap remained between their fingers no matter how hard she tried.


    ¡®Is that it?¡¯ She smiled wryly. ¡®I looked up to you all my life. My colourless lit up the moment I was selected to be your fianc¨¦e. Even after engagement, I tried my hardest to walk beside you- hand in hand. But s, nor could I reach you in life. And now, I can¡¯t even reach you in death.¡¯ She sighed.


    That sigh was thest time she ever exhaled.


    Adrian shook his head. ¡°You were destined to lose him anyway, whether you met me or not.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°After all, the power to control the threads of fatees at a price.¡±


    He approached her and turned her face up.


    *Rip*


    He ripped her clothes from her chest apart- revealing her naked breasts. Adrian did not care about those as he delicately cut the centre of her chest. He brought out a small pouch from his pocket.


    Opened the cut on her chest and cut all the veins and arteries surrounding her heart with utmost concentration. Once it was over, he carefully brought out her heart and gently put it in the ¡®evesting pouch¡¯ which costed thousands of high grade magic crystals.


    The treatment her heart received waspletely different from that of her fianc¨¦- which he threw away a few moments ago.


    He closed the pouch and hanged it on his belt. The pouch would keep the content within safe.


    This tool was something he received from the Academy- Principal Rastia Bell to be precise.


    Once everything was over, he smiled and went back to the horse. Just when he was about to get up-


    *Neigh!*


    The horse backed off.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± He looked into the horse¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You want it? Now? But I rode you for fifteen minutes.¡± He frowned.


    *Neigh!*


    (Ride me or not. It has been half an hour since you ¡®hired¡¯ me.)


    ¡°You mother-trotter!¡± He cursed. But he sighed ¡°Fine!¡±


    He brought out a ck flower from another pouch. The pouch was not as effective as the previous one, but it worked well in storing herbs.


    *Neigh!*


    (Now, we¡¯re talking!)


    He plucked one of the petals before feeding it to the horse.


    *Neigh!*


    (Delicious!)


    Adrian jumped on the horse. This time, he did not get any resistance.


    ¡°Now, where shall we head?¡± He smirked. ¡°The East? Or the North?¡±

 Chapter 64: The Hunt (15) **

    Chapter 64: The Hunt (15) **


    ¡°Hah. hah¡±


    Both Sven and Cynthia panted heavily as they sat on the ground. They were bathed in sweat. They had been running for about an hour and a half. Once they calcted the time and inferred that the the first target of the ¡®Hunter¡¯ was not them, they decided to take a break.


    ¡°Aaaaah. Ouch!¡±


    The pink haired Cynthia took off the clothes wrapping around her pierced feet. The condition worsened over thest ny minutes. Sven, the long haired archer, on the other hand did not even bother to check his feet at all; he knew it was bad.


    ¡°Do you¡­ hah¡­ think we are¡­ hah¡­ safe now?¡± Her chests were intensely expanding and contracting, gasping for breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You know how monstrous his abilities are.¡± He shook his head. As an augmenter, he had an easier time running and controlling his breath.


    ¡°If I knew this would have happened¡­ hah¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have participated in this wretched event.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Who knew? They just told us that Adrian Darkheart might be a big-shot in the future. Hence, they determined that high bounty for him. And now, he is already a level 5 at the age of 18. What can me more monstrous than that?¡± He smiled wryly.


    ¡°What if we lead him to the Lecturer?¡± She finallyposed herself.


    *Neigh*


    *Clip Clop*


    The hoofsteps of a trotting horse and it¡¯s valiant call made them stand up on the spot. They turned towards the source. A ck steed was carrying a blood covered figure. The red of the moon made the crimson gore look even redder.


    They knew who it was. They looked at each other and sighed. Their time hade.


    ¡°Neigh!¡±


    The dark horse came to a halt as Adrian jumped from its back.


    ¡°I apologise foring sote.¡± He said with a charming voice. ¡°Hope I am not toote to join into the conversation. What were you talking about?¡±


    The archer, Sven opened his mouth. ¡°We-¡°


    ¡°Oh, you were trying to bait me to the lecturer, right?¡± Adrian formed a gentle smile on his face.


    Both of their hearts skipped a beat. How did he know? Thest thing they would ever want was being tortured to death. But before they could retort-


    Adrian took out a small and rectangr golden te from one of his pocket. He showed the writing on top of it to the two, almost blowing the souls out of their bodies.


    ¡®Lecturer Euclid Raven¡¯ that¡¯s what was written.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Both of them shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Impossible or not, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are in serious trouble.¡± The moment he said ¡®trouble¡¯- a pressing aura locked onto the two; it was the same horrifying one from before.


    Adrian walked towards the archer and took out four arrows from his quiver. He then grabbed Sven by his neck before pinning him against the stem of one of the Purplestar trees. His actions caused both of them to panic. But s, they could hardly to anything.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± Adrian nailed one of Sven¡¯s hands to the wood with an arrow.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± He put the other three on the augmenter¡¯s other three limbs.


    Now, the poor long haired Institute student was nailed to the tree by his own arrows.


    Adrian then looked at the hanged man¡¯s lover. ¡°You have two options.¡±


    The aura surrounding her disappeared. She subconsciously took a step forward to Sven but forcefully stopped herself from going any further.


    ¡°First, I will torture him until he dies a painful death and then kill you. Second, sacrifice something to protect his life and yours. I will let you go.¡±


    ¡°Sacrifice! Sacrifice!¡± She shouted, tears drowning her cheeks. ¡°I will give you whatever you want; just let him go. Please!¡± She fell down on her knees.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Adrian smiled at her. ¡°Now, strip.¡±


    Both of them gasped as they widened their eyes.


    ¡°No!¡± Sven shouted. Adrian released him from his aura as well. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Adrian turned back to him. ¡°What? Do you want your beloved to die with you?¡±


    Cynthia bit her lips. She had to make a choice, and soon enough- she made her mind.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± She muttered as another tear dropped from her eye. She began to unbutton her uniform.


    ¡°Nooooo!¡± Sven tried to move free himself- but to no avail.


    In a few seconds, she removed all of her clothes. Only the pink underwear underneathremained.


    ¡°Catch.¡± Adrian tossed two vials at her- one green and the other light blue.


    She caught them and gulped them down in.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He beckoned her.


    Cynthia stood on her feet and approached him with hesitation.


    ¡°I will say this once; you know I keep my words. The better your performance is, the quicker I will release both of you from the predicament. Understood?¡± Adrian disarmed his gauntlets and threw it to the ground.


    She, who was already before him, nodded. Her upper teeth were still biting her bottom lip.


    Adrian smiled as he held her waist which was still wet from the sweat and pushed it against his own waist.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He tucked her pink hair behind her ear before making a move towards her lips. She wanted to resist but the moment she thought of the situation they were in, she gave up. Her lips met his.


    Sven closed his eyes and turned away while gritting his teeth.


    After a few seconds of kissing with their lips, Adrian used one of his hands to pull her hair from behind.


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    He invaded her mouth with his tongue. Her eyes widened in surprise but they again turned to normal soon enough. She began to use her own tongue to twist around his.


    *Click. Click*


    Every one of those sounds sounded like thunder to Sven¡¯s ears. A tear trickled through his cheek.


    Adrian suddenly grabbed her small but firm butt and pressed it hard.


    ¡°Mhmm!¡± A muffled moan escaped from her.


    *Click. Click.* *Mmh*


    They kissed for a whole minute while Adrian kept fondling her ass. Finally, they broke the kiss.


    ¡°Good job.¡± He caressed her cheek. Her eyes were now betraying guilt. She did not dare to face her lover.


    On the other hand, Sven¡¯s eyes were still closed. But there was a bulge on his pants; he got it from the sounds they were making. Those sounds were enough for him to ¡®see¡¯ everything.


    ¡°Now, kneel down.¡± He ordered.


    She obediently got on her knees. She wanted to get it over with as soon as possible.


    Adrian pulled down his pants, bringing out his huge cock. She gasped at the sight which was right in front of her- just a few inches away from her face.


    ¡°Go on. Take it in your mouth.¡± He ordered. ¡°Don¡¯t think of doing anything funny; peeling is not best, or should I say the worst, I can do.¡± He smirked.


    She gulped before taking the massive length in her hands. She gently stroke it before taking the tip in her mouth.


    Sven, who just opened his eyes, brought out blood from his lips. His lover was now taking the dick of someone else into her mouth. The bulge on his crotch got bigger.


    She slowly began to bob her head while swirling her tongue around his penis. She was sucking it while rubbing it with one of her hands.


    ¡°You call this a good performance?¡± She suddenly heard his voice. ¡°This is going to take forever.¡± He continued.


    He grabbed her by her pink hair and pushed his length all the way into her throat.


    ¡°Mmmmh!¡± She was taken by surprise.


    But before she could recover from it, he began to thrust his dick inside her throat to and fro- fast.


    ¡°Mmmh! Mmmh! Mmmh!¡± Tears were streaming from her eyes. This time, the tears did not originate from something psychological; it came directly from mortal pain.


    She could not even breath. And for a whole minute, she had to stay alive without any air.


    Finally, he dumped his hot load directly into her throat and pulled his cock out.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough!¡± She held her own neck with both of her hands. Though she swallowed the lot of it, a portion of it was oozing from her mouth and nose as she coughed.


    Adrian ¡®mercifully¡¯ gave her a minute to recover. She cleaned her face with her hands.


    ¡°You have done well. Now, take those off.¡± He pointed at her breasts and crotch.


    She understood and sighed. She unhooked her bra and pulled down her panties, revealing her small mounds and trimmed crotch.


    ¡°Lie down.¡± He ordered.


    She obediently followed. She even opened her legs on her own ord for the sake of performance.


    ¡°Smart girl.¡± He smirked.


    Sven had stopped closing his eyes a few minutes ago. But the pain, regret and guilt did not run away from his face: The pain of watching his own beloved get fucked, the guilt of not being able to do anything and the regret foring to this hell.


    Adrian knelt between her legs and positioned himself. His dick was kissing her entrance.


    ¡°Oh my! Look at how wet you are. Do you like getting screwed in front of your own beloved?¡± He teased.


    Sven gritted his teeth harder while Cynthia looked away from Adrian.


    With one big thrust, Adrian pushed all of his big dick into her vagina.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± She screamed from the pain.


    He began to stroke it inside her while he guided his hands to her small boobs.


    ¡°Aaaaah¡­ mmmh¡­ mmh¡­. Aaaah¡± She moaned and whined in rhythm with his thrusts.


    He bent further down and started to lick her small tits, sending waves of pleasure throughout her body.


    *Squirt*


    After a few minutes, ¡°Aaaaah!¡± She reached her first orgasm; juices gushed out from her pussy.


    ¡°You like it, don¡¯t you? You like my dick more than your lover¡¯s.¡± Adrian looked into her eyes as the abyssal eyes glinted.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She answered. After a few moments, she widened her eyes and gasped realising what she just said. She covered her mouth with her hands, but the deed was already done.


    That ¡®yes¡¯ pierced through Sven¡¯s heart. He felt as if the sky fell down on him.


    Adrian only smiled in response. He began to pound her at a faster rate.


    After a few minutes of intense sex, he finally released his fluids into her well.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡± She squirmed in pleasure from the hot semen in her womb. Her back arched while her eyes rolled back.


    He pulled his cock out but white fluid also kept trickling down from her hole.


    He got up and again wore his pants and gauntlets. After a few minutes, she also got up and rushed towards her clothes.


    ¡°You pass. You can take him and go away. I keep my promises.¡±


    She wore her clothes and rushed to Sven and pulled out the arrows, freeing him.


    But he did not feel any sort of happiness. Even the pain, the regret or the guilt did not exist anymore in his hollow eyes.


    She bit her lips. She knew the reason of his condition. But she supported him with her shoulders as they walked away.


    ¡°Should I have killed them?¡± Adrian muttered. But soon, he shook his head. ¡°No, let it be a test.¡±


    He then looked towards the North and smiled. ¡°Always save the best for thest.¡± He licked his lips.

 Chapter 65: The Hunt (16) *

    Chapter 65: The Hunt (16) *


    ¡°A pair of pliers and an evesting pouch, anything else?¡± Asked Rastia.


    ¡°Yes, onest thing.¡± Adrian said.


    ¡°What?¡± She squinted.


    ¡°Blood pheromones.¡±


    ******


    Dawn was approaching as the first rays of the sun began to fight against the blood red of the moon.


    Cornelia was at the southern outskirts the Medial mountains. She was walking to and fro on the even grounds. Her eyes were always on the Ivy marshes. But in truth, she was looking even beyond that.


    A whole night passed. But there was not a single sign of his arrival. She was worried. No matter much he ¡®bullied¡¯ her, he had yet to hurt her. He had saved her life, and most importantly- he was the only ¡®hope¡¯ she had.


    After a few more minutes, she stopped- and sighed.


    ¡®I warned you.¡¯ She looked onest time at the South before turning back to North. But before she could take two steps-


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!¡± A soul wrenching masculine shriek sounded from the South.


    She did not waste any time as she set off for the origin of that scream with her full speed.


    It did not even take five minutes for her to reach the scene. But what came into her view was Institute Student Rave Heckler. The condition he was in made her look away instantly.


    But s, the image was already rooted to her mind. She barely stopped herself from hurling away the contents within her stomach.


    ******


    About half an hour ago.


    *Ssh*


    The pale faced Imperial Marquess heir, Rave Heckler was limping through the swampynds of the Ivy Marshes. He had been hoping to find an ally or a prey to take a healing potion but s, he could not find either one of those.


    His wounded feet werepletely wasted. His whole body was screaming at him ¡®no more!¡¯, but his mind was telling otherwise- ¡®keep running!¡¯. He decided to listen to his mind.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart! Just let me get out of this ce! I will torture and rape each and every one of the women you know in your watch!¡±


    *Neigh!*


    *Ssh. Ssh. Clop. Ssh.¡±


    He subconsciously looked at the source of the sound. A jet ck horse was charging at him through the marsnd. Sitting on top of it, was the one he would want to see the least, Adrian Darkheart. Dried blood besmirched his entire white uniform and most of his devilishly handsome face.


    Adrian jumped down from the ck horse and raised one of his ws to greet him. ¡°Hey! How have you been? Hope you don¡¯t mind being thest one to be hunted.¡±


    The youth panicked as he took a step back. ¡°Adrian Darkheart! You have no idea who you are up against?!¡± He bellowed. ¡°Do you think the Empire will just let you go after what you¡¯ve done to all of us nobles?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°Nor do I care. But what I know is that you won¡¯t be alive to see that day.¡±


    Rave took another step back in response to the monster¡¯s tant threat.


    ¡°Bu¡­ but I can¡­ I can help you with that.¡± He was barely able to stand upright on those shaky legs of his. ¡°My father¡­ he is a Marquess. Just¡­ just let me go and the Empire ¡®will¡¯ forgive you.¡±


    The slight smile Adrian had on his face disappeared. ¡°So, you are saying you have the audacity to be able to ¡®forgive¡¯ me?¡± His casual and carefree voice turned eerie and cold.


    The fear Rave felt for him amplified despite no demonic aura locking onto him.


    *Ssh!*


    He fell on his butt. ¡°No¡­ no¡­ I just¡­¡± He aggressively shook his head.


    ¡°Even I could not forgive myself till now.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was growing colder and more horrifying every moment. ¡°WhO aRe YoU tO dO iT?¡±


    An overwhelming pressure pressed against all the parts of the poor noble¡¯s body. It was even more powerful than what he felt back at the camp. At least he was able to breath back then.


    But that was not the case anymore. He gasped for breath, in his mind at least, but it was futile. His vision started to go blurry as death slowly approached for his soul.


    ¡°Neigh!¡±


    Even the mighty horse took a few steps back- not being able to handle the evil energy Adrian was radiating.


    But suddenly, the utterly terrifying aura dispersed.


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah.¡± Rave held his neck as he began to gasp. His vision began to return to normal. Soon, the monster again came to his view.


    Adrian himself was gasping for breath. Afterposing himself, he let out a deep breath and looked directly into the eyes of Rave, sending shivers down the poor fe¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Look what you made me do. You almost had me give you an easy death.¡± He smiled.


    But before Rave could do anything, demonic aura pressed down on him yet again. However, the magnitude was not as intense as before- allowing him to breathe at least.


    Adrian brandished his ws as he approached his prey. Rave¡¯s heart was almost exploding at every beats.


    *Rip!*


    He tore all of the youth¡¯s clothes rendering him naked. Adrian brought out a waterskin and opened the cork.


    ¡°Say Aaaaaa.¡± Adrian stepped on the naked youth¡¯s testicles.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± The moment he opened his mouth, Adrian spilled a bit of the blood red liquid in Rave¡¯s mouth from the waterskin.


    ¡°Good.¡± Adrian took his foot back and pinned the pale faced youth to the ground and turned him over. Rave¡¯s back now faced the sky. Adrian dropped the remaining liquid on the naked student¡¯s butt. It slowly seeped into the crack.


    Adrian looked at the horizon, the sun had already begun to peek onto the ins.


    ¡°They should be up by now.¡± He muttered as an evil smile formed on his face. He stepped away from the scene and sat back on the horse. Soon-


    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± A high pitchedughter could be heard. The source was not far and it was approaching the scene.


    Momentster, it came into everyone¡¯s view. A blood red Hyena- a Sanghyena- was ughing¡¯ as it was sniffing the air. When its eyes met that of the horse, it took a few steps back and bowed.


    *Neigh!*


    The ck horse¡¯s call made the crimson creature rx. It turned towards the naked youth who was lying on his belly.


    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± It approached Rave while its cock down below hardened to a 9 inch length.


    Rave who was ¡®allowed¡¯ to move his neck followed the approaching hyena with his eyes. ¡°No. Nononono. Nooooooo!¡± He shouted.


    Soon, the creature was on top of him and-


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!¡± He screamed from the excruciating pain on in his butt.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± He kept screaming at intervals. Tears flowed out from his eyes.


    ¡°Ohhoho!¡± He could barely heard the ¡®monster¡¯s¡¯ amused voice. ¡°What do we have here? A rapist getting raped. An animal raping an animal. A rare sign indeed.¡±


    He kept screaming with every shake of his body.


    A few minutester, Adrian looked to the North and smiled. Cornelia entered the scene and turned away. She did not even spot him.


    *Ssh. Ssh*


    Amidst the screams, Adrian led the horse to her.


    ¡°Looks like you failed to follow my orders.¡± He casually said.


    Cornelia looked at him and the horse. Her vision grew blurry as tears began to well from her eyes.


    ¡°Get up.¡± He said.


    She got herself up on the horse, in front of him. She did not get any sort of support from him. Not that she expected it to begin with.


    *Hahahahaha*


    Soon, another Sanghyena joined the scene.


    ¡°Aaaaammmh¡±. ¡°Mmmmmmh.¡± His screams got muffled.


    Adrian took onest nce before turning North. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The horse began to jog to the mountains. He disarmed himself before giving the gauntlets to her. ¡°Hold them.¡±


    Sheplied as she took the ws, which was now mostly red in contrast to the ck she had seen before.


    Adrian guided his ¡®wless¡¯ hands to her breasts from behind.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± She was taken by surprise but sheposed herself in moments.


    He began to knead those firm mounds with his bare hands.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­ how did it go?¡± She asked with a reddened face.


    ¡°Just how it was bound to.¡± He guided his lips to her neck gave it a smooch.


    ¡°Mmh!¡± She closed her eyes in enjoyment.


    ¡°I thought you¡­ mmh¡­ were just a maniac. But who knew you have¡­ mmh¡­ such a ¡®hero of justice¡¯¡­ mmh side to you.¡±


    He ripped her uniform revealing her bra. He tore them; her rounded breast were nowpletelyexposed. He pressed them hard.


    ¡°Aah!¡± She abruptly opened her eyes as pain melded with the pleasure she was feeling.


    ¡°Do you think I do it for ¡®everyone¡¯?¡±


    She remained silent.


    ¡°What do you think an innocent feels when he gets punished?¡±


    ¡°Mmmh¡­ unfairness?¡± She answered.


    He removed one of his hands from her melon and guided it into her skirt.


    ¡°Aahmm.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do a guilty most likely feels when he is punished?¡±


    ¡°Mmh¡­ regret?¡±


    He prated her pussy with two of his fingers.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡± She arched her back; the back of her head touched his shoulder.


    ¡°Last question, what if a guilty is punished in a degree way more than he expected? What would he feel?¡± He massaged her inner walls while his other hand teased her nipples.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ mmmh¡­ both?¡± She was panting from the ecstasy.


    ¡°Exactly- both regret and unfairness. That¡¯s what I wanted to see in their eyes. And they didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡± He gently bit her ear.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    The horse soon reached their destination.


    ¡°Prepare ¡®to¡¯ bath.¡± He ordered as he jumped down from the horse.

 Chapter 66: The Hunt (17) **

    Chapter 66: The Hunt (17) **


    *Ssh*


    Both Adrian and Cornelia finished their baths as they got up from theke. Even though she had made a deal, her face was still red. But she followed him to the cottage nevertheless.


    She picked up a new set of clothes from her bag. But before she could make any move to wear it-


    ¡°Stop.¡± His order stopped her in her tracks.


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes?¡± She gulped as she looked at him.


    ¡°Your time to serve me hase. Come here.¡± He sat on the mat with his legs straightened.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She opened them again with fire of determination burning in them.


    She knelt right in front of him; her two knees sandwiched his two legs.


    He caressed her breasts for seconds before looking into her eyes.


    ¡°You know what to do, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. ¡°Mother taught me.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He grabbed the back of her neck and pulled it towards himself, dragging her face along.


    ¡°Aaah.¡± She was caught by surprise.


    He pushed his lips against hers.


    Her face tightened but she loosened it in mean time and closed her eyes. After the lips, he brought his tongue into the y. She epted it as she let her own tongue join the fray.


    *Click. Click*


    He guided his free hand to her firm boobs and started to y with her tits.


    ¡°Mmmh!¡± Her face reddened further.


    A few momentster, Adrian broke the kiss; she followed.


    ¡°You are quite the good kisser. Practiced with your mother?¡± He smirked.


    ¡°How did you-¡± She panicked but sheposed herself with a sigh. ¡°Yes. I am a potential candidate to marry the Crown Prince of Aurgoth. My mother left no stone unturned to turn me into the ¡®best wife¡¯ possible. But she couldn¡¯t let a man touch me, could she? So, she took the duty on herself.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You did well with the kiss. I am sure she also taught you how to give a blowjob.¡± He said.


    She understood what he implied. She used her knees to move a few steps back. She bent down; his big dick was now right in front of her face. She tucked her wet hair behind her ear before holding the cock with one of her hands and gently stroking it. After a few seconds of ying with it, she finally took the tip into her mouth.


    She licked it the tip for a bit before starting to bob her head while gyrating her slimy tongue around it. She sucked it while using one of her hands to y with his balls. She took the other hand to her wet lower lips and started to y with it.


    After a minute of warm up, she stepped up her game. She took most of his length into her throat. She started to bob her head slowly at first. Once got ustomed to it, she paced it up. The hand stroking her own pussy sped up as well.


    ¡°Mmmh. Mmmh.¡± She reached the peak of her excitement.


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Mmmmmmh!¡± Water gushed out from her vagina drenching her thighs and his legs.


    Two minutester. Adrian released his semen. But he chose to be merciful as he dumped it into her mouth, not the throat.


    But that was still overwhelming for her. A few drops escaped her lips while she barely gulped the rest of sticky fluid inside her mouth. She gasp for breath; a few drops of tears trickled through her eyes. Though she had ¡®practiced¡¯ before, she never took something this big in before.


    She licked her lips while turning to him. His eyes met hers. An amused smile formed on his face.


    ¡°No no no no no.¡± She shook her head while gesturing with her hands. ¡°Yours is the first penis I ever took into my mouth. I only took other ¡®things¡¯ in before.¡±


    ¡°Did I ask anything?¡± He smirked.


    She looked down in embarrassment. Yes, did he ask anything?


    ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s time for the main course. I am sure you¡¯ve also learnt this before.¡± He lied down on the mat and closed his eyes. His standing cock looked as if it were a tower.


    She cleared her mouth with her fingers and licked them clean; his and her own fluids alike.


    She lifted her butt and went forward with her knees. She positioned her opening over the tip of the tower. She grabbed his dick before slowly sitting down.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± She felt a stinging pain down there. Despite her training sessions with her mother, her mother did not let anything inside her cave besides their fingers. After all, who would want a new wife with a loose pussy.


    Some tears escaped her eyes. But she took in some deep breaths andposed herself. Once ustomed to the size inside her, she lifted her butt before dropping it down slowly. She went on with that motion and she slowly elerated.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ mmmh¡­ mmmh¡­ mmh.¡± She bent forward and ced her hands on his strong chest for support.


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Aaahmmmh!¡± She stopped moving as she climaxed. Her fluids trickled down his shaft. After a moment of rest, she continued.


    ¡°Am I¡­ mmh¡­ am I doing fine?¡± She asked panting.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± He moved one of his hands towards her mounds and began to knead them, and the other to her ass and started to y with it.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡± The pleasure coursing through her amplified.


    Minutes passed. She had two more orgasms.


    ¡°I aming.¡± He said casually.


    ¡°No. WAIT!¡± She panicked. But s, it was already toote.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah!¡± His hot fluids filled her innards, sending a tidal wave of pleasure through her body, almost making her unconscious. She arched her back and rolled up her eyes. She panted as she kneaded her own breasts tight. White sticky fluid slid down his dick.


    But once she recovered-


    ¡°What have you done?!¡± She bit her lips. Her face grimaced as if she were about to cry.


    ¡°Rx. I have applied corrosive magic on it. You won¡¯t get pregnant.¡± His eyes were still closed.


    ¡°I knew it! I knew that you were not a level 2!¡± She eximed.


    He opened his eyes and arms. ¡°Come here.¡±


    She lied down on his chest; his rod was still rooted inside her.


    He hugged her and- suddenly rolled to the side, getting on top of her.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± She was caught by surprise.


    He took both of her wrists and pinned them to the wooden floor over her head.


    ¡°You served me well. Now, let me take the rein.¡± He smiled.


    But this smile did nothing but sending shivers down her spine.


    His knees were already between her legs while dick was in her. He began to thrust his penis inside her. Unlike her, he did not start slow; he started fast- really fast. And it was increasing every second.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah! Mmmmmmh!¡± A feeling constituted of both pain and pleasure made her squirm. But she could not do anything but close her eyes and whine.


    In a few seconds, she reached her climax.


    *Squirt.*


    ¡°Aaaahh!¡± She released her juices.


    But Adrian did not slow down at all. He guided his free hand through her smooth skin to her firm melons. He began to tickle her tits and knead her breasts.


    ¡°Mmmmh!¡± She arched her back from the pleasure.


    Her next orgasm came in seconds.


    He bent down and kissed her neck, sucking on her skin. Another round of pleasure coursed through her skin.


    She came thrice in a minute. She was sweating and panting from the extreme session; it was too much. Worse, he looked as if he did not lose a single drop of energy.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡± The episode went for five whole minutes. She lost count of how many times she orgasmed from this session. Her whole pathway became numb from his manic thrusts. The scent of her sweat and puddle filled the entire room.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± His smiling question took her surprise.


    ¡°Wai¡­¡± Again, she could not react in time.


    He let out his hot semen into her, making her bend her spine back and roll back her eyes. This time, even her tongue stuck out.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah!¡± She barely kept her eyes open as his fluids continued to stream out from her vagina.


    He pulled his dick and lied beside her on the mat. ¡°If you close your eyes, I will be at it again.¡±


    Her dimming eyes instantly opened.


    ¡°Good. Now, turn towards me.¡± He ordered as he turned his body towards her.


    She obediently followed and turned towards him. He held her waist and pushed her upwards; her breasts were now before his face. He opened his lips before enveloping one of her tits with it.


    ¡°Aah¡­ mmmh.¡± She bit her lips from the pleasure.


    He sucked on it while using his other hand to knead her other breast.


    ¡°Mmh¡­ what happened at the camp?¡± She asked.


    He let go of her nipple. ¡°Most of them are dead; excluding two, the other level 4s died.¡±


    She gasped. Even though she knew he won, she never thought it would be this decisive.


    ¡°And don¡¯t disturb while I am busy, or do you want an other session of pounding?¡± He looked up into her eyes.


    She quickly shook her head. The numbing pain down here had yet to subside. Take another pounding? She might get destroyed.


    ¡°Just onest question. What will we be doing from now?¡±


    ¡°What else? Pound you day and night for the next seven days.¡± He again took the tit wet from his saliva back into his mouth.

 Chapter 67: The Hunt (18)

    Chapter 67: The Hunt (18)


    *Neigh!*


    After Adrian fed the ck steed another one of the ck petals, it jumped in ecstasy before galloping around him. Adrian¡¯s uniform and skin were still besmirched by blood, yet to be washed away by theke water. There was now only an empty stalk in his hand; there were no petals.


    Adrian sighed as he dropped the ck stalk on the ground before beckoning the horse toe to him with his hand.


    The horse followed and approached his ¡®generous¡¯ employers. Adrian reached out his right hand, aiming for its head. The horses did not decline as itplied to his wishes; it bowed down its head a bit.


    Adrian caressed and patted the head of the horse. ¡°Are you sure you are going to stay here?¡±


    The dark creature looked into his eyes and neighed.


    Adrian looked into its pitch ck eyes and heaved another sigh. ¡°Ok. Go on.¡± He moved back his hand.


    *Neigh!*


    It almost stood up upright as a show of respect and got its hoofs on the ground again. It gave Adrian onest nce before galloping away to the South at full speed. Adrian followed the running horse which was getting smaller and smaller every moment until it reached out the sight of his supreme eyes.


    Cornelia, who was standing a few meters away from Adrian with the chest of her uniform ripped and bra removed, finally dared to make a move. She approached him and stood beside him.


    ¡°What was that beast? And how were you able to tame it?¡± She asked. She was looking South, right where he was staring.


    ¡°A night-mare. A top of the ss demonic beast which originates from the culmination of nightmares of the mass. It feeds on people¡¯s dreams and nightmares.¡± He answered. His eyes had yet to leave the South.


    ¡°Feed on people¡¯s dreams and nightmares?¡± She squinted. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as Sleepeater flower? No wonder you were able to tame it that easily? And what¡¯s a demonic beast? And howe I¡¯ve never heard of it before?¡± His answer only made her more curious.


    ¡°What¡¯s a demonic beast? You do not need to know. Howe you¡¯ve never heard of it before? What do you know to begin with?¡± He finally removed his gaze from the distant North and looked at her. ¡°Stop asking these silly questions and do your job.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Onest question- do you like it that much? And why did it want to leave?¡± She came second at the entrance test for a reason- her endless desire to learn.


    Adrian sighed as he again gazed to the South. ¡°It¡¯s just that I pity her. And she pities herself. She was born from the dreams and nightmares of this ce, the memories- of thisnd. She can¡¯t leave here- whether she wants it or not.¡±


    She had never witnessed mncholy on his face, until now. Was this maniac a human after all?


    He suddenly looked at her. ¡°Besides, that was two questions. Await your punishment.¡±


    ¡®Nope, I was wrong.¡¯


    ******


    A week passed. Eight days left until the event ends and the Fleeting Lands close down yet again.


    Every one of the participants- be they from the Confederation or be they from the Institute- were heading towards their own teleportation magic circles. Because they might permanently lose the opportunity to return back to Ervilia if they miss their chance to teleport away during the lunar eclipse eight days from now.


    Adrian and Cornelia were also no exceptions. They headed West- towards the Sandy Deaths. At the end of the scorching horizon, lied the teleportation circle designated for them.


    Adrian was casually walking through the scorching sands. But Cornelia- she was limping on her shaky legs. Two of her thighs were clenched together while she was walking with slow steps.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The moment she unclenched them, a striking pain hit her lower abdomen. She looked at the monster walking before him with teary eyes as she bit her lips and clenched her fists.


    She was wrong! She thought that he would not possibly hurt her since they had already made a deal. But what he did to her for thest seven days- a shiver ran down her spine just from thinking about it.


    He banged her again and again and again. The whole cottage was flooded with her juices. He told her to stop many times- but it was futile. She had used all of her healing and recovery potion; he still did not stop. And for thest three days, she had to live through constant pain and suffering.


    The poor girl had eaten barely anything but his fluids for thest few days. She could notin though. It was not that¡­ bad.


    And what was with that monster? Though she had the same question hundreds of time to her self, she could not help but ask again- was he really a human? She almost diedst week, but he kept going again and again and again. And he did not show any sign of tiredness at all. Heck! He did not even break a sweat.


    She looked down at her breasts. She touched them and her eyes became even blurrier. Her assets were already not that big to begin with. And he made them even smaller by kneading them hard all day.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± She stepped on another uneven spot, separating her thighs. A tear escaped her eye.


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean!¡± She stopped and sniffed.


    But he did not turn back at all. ¡°Slow me down and I will screw your behind.¡±


    She subconsciously clenched her butt just from his statement and gulped. She took some huge steps and caught up with him.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡± But the sudden movement caused pain to erupt on her crotch.


    ******


    Five hourster. On the zing desert, lied a ruin of huge bronze stones. Some students from the Confederation set up a camp there. They were chilling and gossiping. Guards were rotated among them.


    Adrian and Cornelia soon approached the camp. None of the guards stationed were from the Academy. After all, who would dare to impose that upon them? They were alerted by the duo¡¯s sudden arrival. But once they recognised the uniform, they rxed. Their eyes betrayed a trace of respect and envy.


    The duo faced no resistance whatsoever as they entered the camp. Cornelia scanned the surroundings. Forty or so Confederation students had already gathered at the camp.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart, Cornelia De Recruz.¡± A masculine and strong voice attracted their attention.


    A tall young man who had a scar on his right cheek approached them. He was wearing a white shirt with purple linings- the uniform of fourth year students of the Academy.


    ¡°Wee. Did you get any nametes?¡± He stopped before them.


    Just before Cornelia could answer with a ¡®no¡¯-


    ¡°Yes. We have.¡± Adrian casually answered.


    She could only sigh internally.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± A smile formed on the fourth-year¡¯s face. The smile gave Cornelia a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Adrian nonchntly asked.


    ¡°Hehe. You are not that dumb after all.¡± The scar faced studentughed. ¡°Come to my tent. We will talk there.¡±


    He turned back and began walking. Adrian followed. Cornelia could only smile wryly. Just what was he thinking?


    On the way, Adrian whispered something to her, making her squint. Once they got into the tent, the tall youth sat down on a mat on the ground and gestured Adrian to sit before him.


    ¡°Show me what you got.¡± The youth asked.


    Adrian looked at Cornelia and nodded. She nodded back and brought out two nametes from her bag. Both of them had male names written on it. They belonged to none other than the two male students chasing Cornelia at the beginning of the event.


    Adrian took them from her and ced them on the mat right in front of him.


    The youth looked at the two names and smiled. ¡°I want them¡­¡±


    Cornelia sighed. ¡®I knew it!¡¯


    He took out two nametes from his pocket. ¡°In exchange for these.¡±


    Cornelia gasped at the scene; her mouth and eyes opened wide.


    Adrian checked the nametes and shook his head. ¡°You are giving me two with female names. Do you think it¡¯s a fair deal? We both know that the Empire is heavily patriarchal and the male students are stronger because they get better resources and training. The worth in magic crystals might be same but reputation? Not worth it.¡±


    The young man did not mind at all. ¡°I will add a 100 high grade magic crystals into thefray.¡±


    ¡°500.¡±


    ¡°200.¡±


    ¡°300. I am not going any lower than that.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Deal!¡± The youth snatched the two nametes before Adrian and dropped his own two before him.


    ¡°Nice doing business with you.¡± Adrian reached out his hand.


    ¡°Likewise.¡± He reached out his own.


    They ended the deal with a firm handshake. Cornelia had calmed down by the time. Soon, both of them left the tent.


    Adrian looked at Cornelia and smiled, sending chills down her spine.


    ¡°We also need a ce to live, don¡¯t we?¡±


    She gulped.


    An hourter, she sighed in relief.


    Thankfully, there were no woods around here. And even more so, he probably had forgotten to pluck out some mahogany trees and stuff them into his bag.


    So, she was able to arrange a tent with clothes. Actually, she bought it from somemoners from a random Confederation institution. She promised high grade crystals after the event was over. She was a princess after all.


    Adrian entered the tent, making her gulp. But not in front of him.


    Adrian took some magic paint on a brush and began to draw a magic circle on the tent wall.


    She recognised the magic circle and panicked. ¡°Wha¡­ why?¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want everyone to listen to you moaning and screaming like a bitch?¡±


    She slumped down on her butt. It was over.

 Chapter 68: The Hunt (19)

    Chapter 68: The Hunt (19)


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    *Sphhhlt!*


    A bloodied figure brought his bare hand out of the chest of an orange d student, leaving a gaping hole behind on the Institute student¡¯s chest. The body slumped to the ground while the bloodied figure walked on.


    ¡°Well done, master.¡± A charming but submissive voice entered the blood covered young man¡¯s ears.


    ¡°This martial skills this boy learned are not half bad. You did a good job fetching such a nice body.¡± He looked at the blue ring on his right ring finger.


    ¡°It was my duty, master. Let¡¯s leave this wretched hidden dimension.¡± The ring vibrated.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go. The blood eclipse will take ce 5 dayster. We have to each the Western teleportation circle by then.¡±


    They headed West, where the other students were heading.


    ******


    The Ivy Marshes.


    *Ssh. Ssh*


    ¡°Hah. Hah.¡± Dolf Ironcross was panting as he ran through the swamps for his life. Two students from the Institute were chasing him. Their faces betrayed an extremely level of hate as they chased the white and blue d Academy student.


    ¡®I did not do it!¡¯ Tears escaped his noble eyes.


    A few hours ago, he was wandering through the marshes. Coincidentally, at the Southern outskirts of the marshes he spotted some corpses. The two male corpses were normal. But the female hanging on the tree- he got goosebumps just visualising her condition. How could anyone do that?


    And even more coincidentally, and of course unfortunately, two level 3 Institutes students came out of nowhere and spotted him with the corpses. They looked at the carcasses before looking at him. They were so incensed that it looked as if they were going to chew him alive.


    He tried to exin that he did not do this. It was obvious- the corpses were partially rotten; they were killed at least twenty days ago. But they cared little about his bbering. He killed her like that or not, it was without question that one who did the deed was none other than a student from the Academy, or that bitch from the Cadet College of Darkshore.


    So, they began to chase him while Dolf ran for his life.


    ¡®Why?¡¯ He looked at the sky and cried. ¡®Why me?!¡¯


    He got teleported into a red zone. He barely survived and ran into a level 4 student from the Empire. He barely escaped and for thest one week or two, he met only magical beasts and enemy students; not a single ally came into his sight. And now? This!


    Now, he had only one chance of survival, to run West- toward the teleportation circle.


    His only wish- not facing the apocalypse during his journey.


    ******


    One day left before the Fleeting Land closes down for four more years.


    Isabe was running through the yellow grounds of the Hellish Depths. She had been running for an hour at full speed. Being pressed for time, she had no other choice. She devoured recovery potions one after the other- all high level ones.


    But this time, she was able to run a bit easier than the first day she was here. She was carrying less load.


    Her quiver- was empty.


    ******


    Thest day of the Hunt; the lunar eclipse would ur tonight, and everyone will be teleported back to Ervilia. The past week, the numbers in the camp more than tripled; it was somewhere near one hundred and fifty now. And a few more hours remained for the remaining students toe in; it was still the afternoon.


    ¡°Howe no one of our ss has arrived yet?¡± Cornelia was a bit worried. They were her ssmates after all. She was sitting at a corner of the camp


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about Dolf, and I trust in Isabe. It would be a loss if something happened to Sirius though.¡± He was lying on ¡®his¡¯ mat with his eyes closed.


    *Whoosh*


    Suddenly the curtains opened. A ck haired elegant young man with eyes of the same colour stepped into the room.


    Adrian opened his eyes and looked directly into the neer¡¯s eyes. A smile formed on his face, sending chills down ¡®Sirius¡¯s¡¯ spine.


    ¡®Interesting.¡¯ He closed his eyes again.


    Two hourster. The curtains opened yet again as another one stepped in.


    The ¡®most noble¡¯ of the ssroom looked as if he were a destitute beggar. His hairs were messed up, clothes were torn and his whole body was dirty and stinking. He panted as he dropped to the ground.


    ¡°Only Isabe¡¯s left now.¡± For thest few hours, Cornelia had been sitting at the exact same spot.


    Evening.


    *Whoosh*


    Isabe entered the tent. Now, the whole tent was full with the five participating second years of the Academy.


    ¡°Young master!¡± Her shout disrupted the quiet environment but none minded whatsoever.


    Adrian had yet to open his eyes. ¡°You are tired. Go and take some rest.¡±


    Isabe nodded. She approached her friend and sat beside her.


    ¡°Hey, how was your adventures?¡± Isabe asked.


    Cornelia only smiled wryly in response. ¡®Bitch! Bitch! Bitch! Bitch!¡¯ She screamed at her dear friend in her heart.


    ¡°Do you have any healing potion?¡± She politely asked Isabe.


    ¡°Why? You are hurt?¡± Isabe squinted as she examined her friend.


    ¡®Bitch! You have no idea!¡¯ She again smiled wryly, barely holding her tear back from flowing out. She reached out her hand and beckoned with her fingers.


    Isabe was not able to find any external injuries. But she handed a healing potion to her nheless.


    Before she could pass it to Cornelia, Cornelia snatched the vial and gulped the green contents within.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± She moaned in pleasure. It feels so good. ¡°Got any other.¡±


    ¡°No, this was thest one.¡± Isabe shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡± Cornelia too, shook her head.


    ¡°And why are you sitting here, in this corner?¡±


    ¡®Bitch! Ask that young master of yours! I was not able to stand up for thest three days. I can¡¯t!¡¯


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Isabe¡¯s question took her by surprise. She checked felt something wet on her cheeks. She quickly wiped them off.


    ¡°Nah. I just remembered how I almost died a couple of times.¡± A smile again surfaced on her face.


    Isabe sat down beside her and gave her a tight hug.


    ¡°Nononono!¡± Cornelia panicked. But s, it was toote.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± The whole camp heard her scream.


    Three hourster.


    The curtain slowly opened.


    A burly young man peeked through the curtains, he was the same one who hade to notify them to assemble back at ¡®the gate¡¯.


    But his slow movement attracted the attention of everyone nevertheless. Sirius¡¯s blood besmirched face, Dolf¡¯s almost lifeless eyes, Isabe¡¯s nonchnce and Cornelia¡¯s eyes that betrayed the will to devour him alive sent multitude of shivers down the poor fellow¡¯s spine. And he did not even dare to look at Adrian¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ahem. Pardon my intrusion. It¡¯s time; the supervisor is ordering everyone to assemble on the Circle.¡± He then slowly closed the curtains before running away.


    ¡®What the fuck is wrong with that batch?¡¯


    All of them slowly stood up, except Cornelia of course. Isabe supported her up and put Cornelia¡¯s arm around her shoulder.


    Everyone gathered on top of the teleportation circle. It waspletely identical to the one they had seen back at the ruins in Nemphis.


    The night was red just like fifteen days ago. But soon, ck enveloped the redness as the second moon on the sky invaded the blood red one.


    Adrian looked to the North East onest time. ¡°Goodbye!¡± He muttered under his breath.


    Soon, the one hundred and sixty six persons standing on the circle vanished.


    ******


    Midnight.


    The Grand Imperial Institute.


    Unlike the teleportation circle at the Confederation, the teleportation circle of the Empire was in the premises of the Grand Imperial Institute.


    There was a huge building surrounding the teleportation circle. A few teachers were sitting a few meters away. There were some high ss nobles sitting alongside them.


    ¡°Just a few more minutes.¡± The middle aged Lecturer Feather was shaking her legs while taking deep breaths at regr intervals.


    ¡°Rx, Lecturer. You know that we are going to ¡®win¡¯. Why are you so worried? I am sure at least half of the Confederation students are dead.¡± Professor Rodney, the white haired old man, cheered.


    ¡°He is right.¡± A golden haired middle aged man sat alongside them. ¡°Harry is the one the leading this time. You know of hispetence more than I do.¡±


    Lecturer Feather sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± She said. ¡°Something is just¡­ gnawing at my heart.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± An orange masked man said calmly.


    Everyone looked at the teleportation circle. Nothing happened.


    Thirty seconds passed. Nothing happened.


    A minute passed nothing happened.


    Two minutes. Three minutes. Four minutes. Five minutes passed. Still- nothing happened.


    There were no blinding lights, no thumping sounds of falling students, and most important of all- there were no students.


    Everyone present had their whole body trembling; sweat drenched their skin and clothes. Some even were breathing unevenly.


    Something was wrong- terribly wrong!


    ¡°Professor Rodney! What are you sitting there for?!¡± The masked man shouted. He lost his calm countenance. ¡°Go check if everything¡¯s fine with the circle!¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes!¡± The old man nodded rushed towards towards the circle. He took his time to examine everything. But he was not able to find anything.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong with the circle. I have checked.¡± He said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The masked man¡¯s whole body was trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°Yes, I swear on my loyalty to the Empire.¡±


    The masked man sighed.


    The golden haired man asked the masked man, ¡°What the hell¡¯s wrong? MY SON IS IN THERE!¡±


    ¡°I know. I know. Something must have happened at the Fleeting Lands. Something terrifying must¡¯ve happened!¡±

 Chapter 69: The Hunt (20)

    Chapter 69: The Hunt (20)


    Sixteen days into the Hunt. Isabe had already reached her destination days ago.


    At the Northernmost part of the Hellish Depths, which also happened to be the Northernmost border of the Fleetingnds lied a ruin made from small yellow pebbles. There were a few giant trees nearby; each of them were reached about a hundred feet in height.


    She stepped into the dome-like ruin arranged with pebbles. She could clearly see what was inside as sunlight radiated through the hundreds, if not thousands of the holes between the pebbles. On the floor, a huge circle was drawn- a magic circle. She smiled as she opened her map.


    She was right where it was absolute forbidden to go, the red legend on the map- the teleportation circle to the Empire!


    She again stepped out of the dome. Thest few days, she did not do anything but go in and out of the relic. She wasing bored.


    ¡°Maybe I should wander around a bit¡­¡± She muttered to herself. ¡°After all, none can¡¯t teleport away before the eclipse.¡±


    Just before she could take a step to wander around the area, her ears suddenly peaked. She had the ¡®resistance¡¯ from the <Ghost> essence. It allowed her to detect even ghosts; how could physical objects like humans escape her senses?


    She quickly rushed towards a tall tree which was just twelve meters West of the dome. She climbed on top of it, positioned herself with her bow, took an arrow from her quiver and nocked it to her bow.


    Soon, a young man came to her view. He was dragging his own feet through the dusty ground while carrying a body on his shoulders. Both were d in orange and red.


    But she did not make any move. ¡®They¡¯ were not the only ones she sensed. A few minutester, another ¡®duo¡¯ entered the scene. A handsome youth carried a mutted corpse on his arms.


    Minutester another ¡®couple¡¯ came in. All of them sat beside the dome, even the ones living had their eyes betraying lifelessness.


    She smirked. They were her young master¡¯s prey.


    She waited for two more hours. ¡®Lifeless¡¯ Institute kepting in. Most of them had corpses on their shoulders or arm.


    She waited for another thirty minutes. Once she was sure that no more wereing, she got ready to hunt.


    *Whoosh.*


    A gaping hole suddenly formed on one of the male student¡¯s chest, blood spurted out.


    Before the others could react, *Whoosh* another student was impaled with a dark arrow.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± Everyone jumped from their position and took battle positions. But s, they were tired both physically and mentally. Many barely had stabilised their bodies while a few¡¯s legs were still shaking.


    *Whoosh. Whoosh. Whoosh*


    But how could anyone dodge the arrows of a level 4 assassin?


    In moments, everyone slumped to the ground with bloody holes on their chest.


    Isabe took a deep breath before jumping down from the tall tree. After scanning through everyone, making sure that everyone¡¯s dead. She approached of her the corpses and took out its namete. One by one, she harvested namete from everyone else.


    Suddenly, she peaked her ears and looked towards a certain direction. An Institute student was running away at full speed. Isabe looked around again, scanning through the bodies, and clicked her tongue.


    She ran towards that running student. How could he run away from a level 4 ¡®wind¡¯ circler? An augmenter at that. In no time, a big hole formed on his chest as the <Lethality> induced arrow pierced through his body.


    Isabe lowered her bow a hundred meters away. For the past six months, she practiced marksmanship. Though she was already an adept due to her hunting background, her skills were far from enough to impress her young master. But fortunately for her, her young master made the perfect practice routine for her and helped her learn some extraordinary skills.


    She looked back to where the dome was and shook her head.


    ¡®I need some help.¡¯ She thought as she headed South.


    ******


    A dayter, Isabe was back to the scene. Following beside her was a timid looking girl- a student wearing light blue outfit from the Blue Oasis School.


    She was just the one Isabe was looking for.


    ¡°See all those corpses over there?¡± Isabe pointed at all the corpses lying on the dusty ground.


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡± The presence of so many corpses of elite Institute students scared the soul out of the poor girl.


    ¡°Get rid of them. Not a single drop of blood should remain- understood?¡± Isabe looked at her with nonchnce.


    The girl could only gulp and nod like a pecking chicken in return.


    She went towards on of the corpses and reached out her hands. A yellow magic circle appeared out of thin air as it began to rotate slowly. The ground beneath the bloody corpse softened as the corpse ¡®melded¡¯ into it. After the bodypletely ¡®drowned¡¯ into the soft ground, it turned hard again- just like before. Not a single drop of blood remained on the ground.


    ¡°Good. Now, take care of the rest.¡± Isabe¡¯s face twitched for a bit but it soon returned to normal. She got up on her outpost- the tall and thick tree again.


    The light blue outfitted girl went with her own work. In less than an hour, the ground waspletely clear- devoid of any evidence that a massacre happened here.


    ¡°You are an earth caster.¡± A ghastly feminine voice whispered in the girl¡¯s ear, making her jump in panic. ¡°Conceal yourself somewhere. If I lose my prey because of you, you will be the one recing them.¡±


    She understood who it was. She looked at the top of the giant tree and nodded aggressively before making the ground beneath her soft and burying herself down. A few unnoticeable small pores appeared on the surface of the yellow ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Isabe whispered out a shout as she grimaced. One of her hands subconsciously touched her lower abdomen.


    Three more days passed. Ten days remained until the end of the Hunt.


    Isabe ¡®hunted¡¯ two Institute students those days.


    ¡°Aaaah.¡± Isabe grasped her lower abdomen in pain; a tear almost escaped her eye. She bit her bottom lip hard.


    ¡®When will this be over? I can¡¯t disappoint young master.¡¯


    Suddenly, she looked towards the South. Four young students were approaching, two males and two females. A long haired young man and a pink haired young woman were in the lead while the other two followed.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The long haired archer, Sven abruptly stopped as he raised one of his hands. ¡°Something¡¯s not right; proceed with caution.¡±


    The three others nodded as they began to circte magical energy inside their body.


    Both Sven and Cynthia travelled from way down South all the way up to the North. They were bound to take a long break somewhere during the journey to recover. The physical and mental exhaust they faced were way above what everyone else faced, among the ones alive of course.


    On their way, they met the other two in their party. Because of their low level- 2, they were not invited to be a part of the ¡®Grand n¡¯. As they had yet to face anything dangerous, their potion stocks were full. The couple took all of the healing potions and recovered- only physically of course.


    After they reached their full power, they had only one goal in mind. And that was to ESCAPE- to leave this hellhole. They vowed to stay away from that monster till the end of their life. Revenge? Heh. The word alone made themugh. ¡®He¡¯ was an 18 year old tier 5- something unprecedented in the history of Ervilia barring some irregrities. Who would want to piss him off?


    Now, they had almost reached their goal, the dome- through which they could finally reach home, and get away from that demon. It was already in their sight- about a hundred meters away from them.


    *Whoosh*


    Sven suddenly jumped to his right. An arrow passed through the abdomen of the young man behind him. If Sven had not jumped, his heart would have been in the arrow¡¯s trajectory.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He brandished his own bow as he took out an arrow from his quiver and mocked it to his bow.


    Cynthia and the other girl also took battle positions as two circles formed before them.


    *Whoosh*

 Chapter 70: The Hunt (Finale)

    Chapter 70: The Hunt (Finale)


    Sven suddenly jumped to his right. An arrow passed through the abdomen of the young man behind him. If Sven had not jumped, his heart would have been in the arrow¡¯s trajectory.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He brandished his own bow as he took out an arrow from his quiver and mocked it to his bow.


    Cynthia and the other girl also took battle positions as two circles formed before them.


    *Whoosh*


    Before the girl couldplete the spell, her body slumped to the ground- dead.


    ¡°Got the location!¡± Sven shouted as he aimed for the treetop close to the dome.


    *Whistle*


    ¡°Aaah!¡± The arrow grazed Isabe¡¯s cheek. But she did not care at all; the pain she was feeling down there eclipsed everything else.


    She barely removed the hand holding her lower abdomen from it and nocked another arrow to her bow.


    Her arms were trembling in pain, but she aimed and released nheless.


    *Whoosh*


    Her arrowpletely missed him, despite him not moving.


    ¡°Shit!¡± She cursed. ¡°I have no other choice.¡± She jumped down to the ground and dropped her bow and quiver.


    She pulled the ck daggers from the back of her waist and charged towards the couple with full speed. With the Imperial supervisor out of the equation, she was undoubtedly the fastest student in the Fleeting Lands. She gritted her teeth through the unbearable pain her fast movements brought.


    *Whistle. Whistle*


    He released two arrows at the fast approaching enemy. Isabe dodged the first one.


    *Ding*


    And deflected the second. The distance already closed down to fifty meters.


    Cynthia readied herself as the assant was approaching her range.


    At thirty meters, *Whistle* another arrow aimed for her. She tried to dodge, but it grazed her arm.


    She did not flinch though, this pain was nothingpared to the pain she had been feeling constantly for the past few hours.


    At ten meters distance, Cynthia who had her spell ready aimed to release at Isabe along with her lover¡¯s nocked arrow. Once they go on with the strike, it was over. But the enemies voice entered their ears.


    ¡°Was it fun? Being cucked?¡±


    Both of them froze for a few moments. But these few moments were enough for Isabe. She drove her dagger through his throat and guided his two hands holding the bow and arrow and aimed it at the pink haired girl.


    *Whistle*


    Before Cynthia could recover from the ¡®double¡¯ shock, her own lover¡¯s arrow pierced through her abdomen.


    Isabe let him go. Both of them slumped to the ground at the same time, with shock yet to leave from their eyes.


    Momentster, Isabe dropped to the ground. She pressed her abdomen hard.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah!¡± Tears streamed from her eyes because of the excruciating pain that was coursing through her. While blood trickled through her thighs and drenched her skirt.


    Nine more days passed. One day remained until the event closes down.


    During the whole time, Isabe ¡®sniped¡¯ the neers while the earth caster hid their bodies and harvested the nametes.


    Isabe was fine now. She looked at the sky; it was evening. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to leave. Young master said that eradication of the Institute is my mission but safety is my priority.¡±


    She jumped down again before approaching the light blue uniformed student.


    The student respectfully bowed and handed her today¡¯s harvest- seventeen nametes.


    ¡°You did good. It¡¯s over now.¡± Isabe kept the nametes in her bag.


    The youngdy sighed. But that sigh was thest time she ever exhaled. Isabe beheaded her before she knew it and her head rolled to the ground.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Was thest term she ever heard.


    ¡°Young master said that nobody must know what happened here.¡± She muttered as she left for the green legend on her map- the teleportation circle to home.


    ******


    Midnight, the bloody moon again shone on the dark sky.


    ¡°What¡­ what the fuck happened here?¡±


    A young man who just reached the dome gasped. ¡°Why is there so few of us?¡± He looked at everyone present. Not more than three dozens of students were at the scene.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. We were just as surprised as you are. Moreover, there are no signs of the seven.¡± A student answered.


    ¡°Not even one of the seven?¡± The young man¡¯s eyes widened further.


    ¡°Forget about the seven.¡± Another student chimed in. ¡°We have yet to meet Lecturer Raven. He should¡¯ve been here by now.


    ¡°Fuck! What could¡¯ve happened?!¡±


    He was thest one. No other students joined after him.


    Time passed. The other moon already started devouring the red moon. Five minutes left until the circle activated.


    The thirty six students were standing on the circle. They were looking through the entrance of the dome, silently praying for the miraculous arrival of the others. But their prayers were not answered.


    Three minutes remained.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. It was a disaster for the Institute.¡±


    ¡°Cheer up! At least we surv-¡°


    *Neigh!*


    *Clip. Clop*


    The hypnotic call and the hoof steps of a galloping horse almost broke their minds. All of them turned towards the origin of the sound in alert.


    A jet ck horse came out of nowhere. It¡¯s body was not tinted by any other colours. Even its eyes were white-less. The grand aura it was emitting was enough to make them breathless.


    ¡°A¡­ a level¡­ NINE!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± The others looked at him.


    ¡°Trust me. I was lucky enough to meet Duke Eisen once. The aura he had was not any weaker than that of this beast. No, the horse seems to be stronger.¡±


    Everyone felt chills running down their spine. Why them? Why now?


    The horse spit out a small ck orb. It slowly entered through the entrance of the dome. It stopped right at the centre of the circle and hovered a meter above the ground.


    Everyone felt a terrible foreboding. The meek little orb gave them an extreme sense of dread.


    ¡°Run!¡± One shouted. But s, it was toote.


    The ck orb shed; an exceedingly powerful suction force generated.


    ¡°Nooooo!¡± In a second, everyone was sucked into the orb. The power was so precisely controlled that the dome did not face even a single scratch.


    The ck orb then slowly returned back to the horse. The beast took it in its mouth and gulped.


    In moments, the night becamepletely dark as the blood moon was fully shadowed.


    The Horse tuned towards the Southwest and lifted its two forelimbs to the air.


    *Neeeeeigh!*


    A tear crystalline tear escaped its pitch ck eyes.


    It disappeared back into the darkness.

 Chapter 71: Rewards

    Chapter 71: Rewards


    The Gate. Midnight.


    All of the teachers from the participating institutions were anxious as they surrounded the huge magic circle, waiting for their students.


    ¡°They should be here by any minute.¡± Instructor Northfields clenched his fists.


    Suddenly, a blinding light erupted on the magic circle, prompting everyone to cover their sights.


    *Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump.*


    A barrage of people falling could be heard as the extremely bright light slowly dissipated.


    A smile formed on the instructor¡¯s faces as they uncovered their eyes. The numbers- were great.


    The ones who apanied the students to the Hunt were not newbies; they had been doing the same work for years. And they could surmise just from the number of students trying to get up on their feet that this year was sessful for the Confederation.


    Adrian and Sirius were two of the very few students who were able tond stably on the ground. s, the two friends- Isabe and Cornelia did not share the same fate. Both of them fell on their butts. Isabe was nonchnt about it as she tried to get up on her feet. But Cornelia.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaah!¡± A blood curdling scream echoed through the atmosphere.


    ******


    A carriage rattled through the snow ins of Nemphis.


    The carriage was rtivelyrge; it was able to amodate six fully grown person. Inside, sat the students of the second year Griffin ss.


    Cornelia had her thighs clenched together. Her legs were shaking. Beside her sat Isabe who was almost cuddling up to her young master on the other side, giggling at random intervals.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes were on Sirius, who sat just before him. During the trip until now, Sirius could only look down on the matted floor of the carriage, not daring to make an eye contact with Adrian. Those abyssal eyes ignited fear even in ¡®him¡¯.


    Dolf, who was beside Sirius and right in front of him was sleeping with his mouth wide open,pletely forgetting about the noble code of conduct.


    And beside him, right before the ¡®timid¡¯ princess Cornelia sat instructor Abegail Bell. Though she was not part of the delegation from the Academy to the Hunt, she still cared about her students. Or, that was what everyone knew- her reason for going there.


    Even though she cared about her students, the main reason she went there was because her mother ordered her to- to ¡®serve¡¯ Adrian. But fortunately for her, he did not ¡®need¡¯ her; apparently, he found a new ¡®toy¡¯.


    She looked at the girl sitting right in front of her with pity- and sympathy.


    Soon, everyone closed their eyes- Adrian included. Why would he miss sleep?


    ******


    The next morning. Adrian opened his eyes. The moment he did, he felt a push on his chest as Abegail jumped out from the bed- buck naked.


    She grasped her clothes before hastily wearing them.


    ¡°Why the rush? You don¡¯t have sses today.¡± Adrian also got up. Of course, he was naked as well.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s morning already. What would everyone think if a female instructor leaves a male dorm in the morning after staying all night?¡± She gave him a re.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± He shrugged. ¡°She threatened her student with low grades and had him fuck her.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Her eyes turned red as they almost popped out from her sockets.


    ¡°Whatever. Come tonight as well. I had been ying with the same toy over and over again for the past few days. Some changes need to be made.¡±


    She could only sigh in response. What else could she do? Retort? Against this maniac?


    ¡°Mother said to notify you that the High King and the Southwestern Tower Master want to meet you this afternoon.¡± She said before she left.


    ¡°Isabe.¡± He called.


    No sooner he called than his maid arrived; as if she were lurking behind the wall, waiting for his call.


    He just opened his arms without saying anything. A serious look surfaced on her face as she began her maid duty for the day.


    ******


    The huge gate opened as Adrian stepped in wearing his white blue-lined uniform. Unlike the previous time, her came in alone.


    Inside, sat the blond bearded High King and the brown eyed tower master. Their positions were the same as before. They sat on the high ground, facing Adrian and a small tea table separated the chairs they were sitting on.


    Rastia was also at the scene, standing below the high ce. But she remained quiet.


    ¡°We meet again.¡± The green eyed high king was the first to speak.


    ¡°You look quite healthy and energetic, young man.¡± The tower master said. ¡°Looks like the Hunt was too easy for you.¡±


    Adrian did not bother to bow, nor did he even bother to greet.


    ¡°Indeed. It was.¡± These casual words were his only response.


    But this time, nobody was surprised. Despite their high positions in the society and nobility, they were strange ustomed to the ¡®etiquette¡¯ of the young man in front of them. It was as if he were there equals.


    The tower master spoke, ¡°We counted our deaths and tallied the nametes harvested. We did really well this year. But how much of it was because of you? What was your contribution?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Adrian rubbed his chin. ¡°Twenty eight deaths, of which only seven belongs to the Academy. And twenty three collected Imperial nametes. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And you and Isabe are the only ones who have yet to submit their collections. I wonder how much you got?¡± The tower master squinted.


    ¡°None.¡± Adrian¡¯s answer was as casual as always.


    ¡°What?!¡± This time, everyone was surprised.


    ¡°Hehe. I know you are joking, young man.¡± The high kingughed. ¡°Don¡¯t have us old men waiting. Besides, I prepared a stock of four thousand high grade magic crystals for you. Just give the nametes and take them. We will be calcting ording to the deal of course.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am not joking. Why would I?¡± Adrian gently shook his head. ¡°And besides¡­¡± He looked up at the two of them. ¡°Four thousand magic crystals are far from enough.¡±


    His contradictory statements made the other three present squint their eyes. ¡®What could he mean?¡¯


    ¡°Did you get the casualty report from the Institute?¡± Adrian asked a question before any one of the ¡®higher-ups¡¯ could.


    ¡°No. But it will be here in moments. After all, the distance between our two institutions is massive.¡± The tower master squinted even further. ¡°Why?¡±


    Adrian looked back at the huge door which had automagically closed after he entered before turning back to the duo and giving them a smile. ¡°Do you remember that condition of mine? Any deaths of the Institute students with unknown causes will be tallied to my ount?¡±


    Both of them widened their eyes. Yes, there was such a condition. But they did not mind because the students dying due to unknown reasons could be counted in one hand at every hunting seasons.


    But before they could open their mouths to say something, they suddenly looked at the door. The huge door again opened.


    Instructor Michael Northfields rushed in with a paper in his trembling hands. Not only his hands, his whole body was shaking.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The tower master scowled. Though he was free with his subordinate, this ¡®breach of conduct¡¯ in front of his friend and the High King of the kingdom did not please him.


    ¡°The report¡­ it came.¡± Instructor Northfields, the wind caster with <Sound> property, stuttered.


    ¡°The casualty report? What happened at the Institute? Why are you in that condition?¡± The tower master arched his back forward in curiosity. What could have happened. The other two had the same shook on their face- that of curiosity. Only Adrian remained calm with a smile on his face.


    ¡°The students¡­ none¡­ none of them teleported back!¡± Even the messenger could not hide the disbelief on his face.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Both the high king and the tower master stood up from their seats.


    ¡°What do you mean they did not teleport back? Are you sure? What if it¡¯s a trick by the Empire?¡± The high king threw a barrage of questions at the silver embroidered instructor.


    ¡°We are very sure. Two of our operatives were at that very scene.¡± The instructor replied as swear wetted his forehead.


    The two friends looked at each other, and then at the smiling young man who was unfazed by the shocking news. They looked at each other again and took a deep breath before letting it go.


    ¡°Leave.¡± The tower master waved his hand.


    The instructor was still curious. ¡°What could have-¡°


    ¡°I said leave!¡± The tower master released a bit of his aura, scaring the poor middle aged man.


    He bowed before running away with the precious but useless and numberless paper in his hand.


    Both of them again sat down and looked at the young man.


    The high king asked. ¡°Did you do it?¡± His face was now serious, unlike his previous carefree countenance.


    ¡°The reasons of their death are ¡®unknown¡¯ after all.¡± His eyes calmly met those of the high king.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± The tower master asked.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± He turned his eyes to those brown eyes. ¡°You ¡®hired¡¯ me to teach the Institute a lesson, I gave them a lesson they will never forget in their lives.¡± He closed his eyes and pulled up his chin, taking a narcissistic pose. ¡°Guess I was overqualified for the job.¡±


    The others did not know how to react to his statements.


    The high king sighed and looked at Rastia. ¡°They had seven level 4s. None of their names were among the collected nametes. There were seventy eight level 3s; six of their names were among the nametes. And out of the one hundred and fifteen level 2s, seventeen of their deaths were tallied to others¡¯ ounts.¡±


    She was the principal of the greatest institution of the Confederation for a reason, barring her ¡®apprentice¡¯ of course.


    ¡°So, ording to the deal, Adrian Darkheart is to get forty four thousand high grade magic crystals.¡±


    ¡°I believe there¡¯s a mistake.¡± Adrian interfered.


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone squinted. Was he trying to warp the calctions?


    ¡°You forgot to add another seven hundred. After all, the supervisor did not return either.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Everyone was surprised yet again. They soon realised that he was right. None returned after all. And his reason of death was ¡®unknown¡¯


    The high king sighed. But he did not regret making the deal. It was just unexpected. ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t have that much crystals with me right now. Will a promissory note be enough for now? You can receive it from the treasury.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Contrary to expectations, Adrian easily agreed. ¡°You are the high king of this nation. How can you even think of turning back to your words? But I need it right now.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The high king took a paper, scribbled something on it. And sealed it with his royal seal.


    Adrian dly took the note. ¡°If there¡¯s no more ¡®work¡¯ I will leave.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Go on.¡± The tower master waved his hand.


    Adrian left without a bow.


    The atmosphere was silent after his departure. None talked; they were lost in their own thoughts.


    *Knock. Knock.*


    The door again opened. An average looking youngdy wearing second year uniform entered with a brown leather bag.


    ¡°Why are you here, child?¡± The tower master asked.


    Isabe turned her bag over. Dozens, if not a hundred, of nametes fell and piled on the ground.


    ¡°I am here to exchange them for my promised rewards.¡±

 Chapter 72: Deadline

    Chapter 72: Deadline


    A few days after the conclusion of the Hunt.


    The uproar caused by the mass ¡®disappearance¡¯ of the Institute participants had yet to die down.


    Almost everyone wasing up with ¡®theories¡¯- each one wilder than thest. Divine punishment was probably the least weird one out of them all. But sses continued nevertheless.


    Adrian apanied Isabe for a bit before bidding her farewell. He had other things to do.


    Adrian went all the way from the second to the fourth where the fourth year sses were held. He walked to one of the doors on the corridor and barged in, not bothering to give a knock.


    ¡°Darling.¡± He said the moment he walked into the small decorated room. At the other end of the room lied a desk.


    Evelyn, who was sitting at that desk, stood up from her seat. ¡°What are you doing here? I was nning to visit you today.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Were you really?¡± He gave her a look and a smile while he circled around the desk.


    Evelyn took a step back. Nothing good ever happened when he got too close to her.


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡± She took another step back. ¡°Of course, I have something really important to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Really important?¡± He raised one of his brows. ¡°I wonder what.¡± His pace did not slow down at all as he approached her.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the selection of the next ruler of Nemphis.¡± She kept walking backwards.


    And soon, she was at a corner with nowhere to escape; the distance between him and her kept closing- slowly, but surely.


    Adrian smirked as he said, ¡°The time has been set, right?¡± He was now just inches away from her body.


    ¡°Ye.. Yes.¡± Her face could feel his hot breath.


    Adrian reached out his arms and grabbed her waist. ¡°Very soon.¡± He pulled her hard, melding his body into hers. ¡°Right?¡±


    She panicked and blushed at the same time. ¡°Not here!¡± She whispered. ¡°Someone might barge in.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°But I do!¡± She tried to resist, but after a few seconds- she gave up. When was thest time she won against him?


    ¡°At the start of the next bright year.¡± She answered.


    ¡°The Lochtear house?¡± Adrian¡¯s right hand slid down to her butt.


    ¡°I failed.¡± She was ustomed to him doing this. ¡°They did not even listen to me. Why would they?¡± She sighed as she closed her eyes.


    But sudden tight grip on her ass woke her up. ¡°Aaah.¡± She gasped.


    He continued fondling her ass. ¡°That means we are not at a very good spot right now.¡±


    Her face was now even redder than before; she would gasp asionally at his harder sps. ¡°Not even close. Our position is bad- horribly bad. Aah¡­ without the Belfords, they have two Marquess house while we have two. But this is nothing. They have two Dukes, aah¡­ which is two more than the ones on our side.¡±


    Adrian guided his left hand to her supple breasts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have made a deal. Remember? When I said I will make you the queen, you will be the queen.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmh!¡± She moaned as Adrian gently kneaded her mounds. ¡°You better. I have paid enough price and I am paying, even ¡®now¡¯.¡±


    Adrian took his mouth to her ear and whispered, ¡°Sure, my queen.¡±


    Evelyn closed her eyes and gritted her teeth, bracing for impact.


    *Click*


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A feminine voice sounded in her ears.


    She opened her eyes in rm. Seeing her ssmate, she panicked. She looked around, but he was not there anymore.


    ¡°Phew.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Why are you blushing and looking around?¡± The neer looked around and sniffed before looking at Evelyn. ¡°Why do I smell the scent of a man here?¡± She gave Evelyn a suspicious look and a smirk.


    ¡°Fix that nose of yours!¡± Evelyn wanted to die. Her dignity was gone- again!


    ******


    A blonde, green eyed young man was basking under the almost non-existent sunlight.


    A maid appeared beside him. ¡°Your highness, the heir of the Bradley house is here to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡± He remained still.


    The maid bowed and left.


    ¡°Greetings, your highness.¡± A young man entered the scene and bowed.


    ¡°Eric. How have you been?¡± The prince rolled his green eyes towards the neer.


    ¡°Not that good. We have yet to fix everything about that situation.¡± Eric sighed.


    ¡°Your father caused the problem, he will fix it himself. You can rx.¡± The prince said.


    ¡°I guess you are right.¡± He sighed again. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you will be our next king.¡±


    ¡°That, my dear friend, is true.¡± A smile formed on the prince¡¯s face for the first time. ¡°But do you think just defeating Evelyn is enough?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Your highness.¡± Eric squinted. The prince rarely formed such a smiled on his face, but when he did- someone died.


    ¡°I have been betrayed.¡± He said.


    ¡°Who dared to?¡± Eric¡¯s eyes grew even narrower.


    ¡°You will know soon enough. And what do you think of that guy- Adrian?¡±


    ¡°The ¡®Duchess¡¯s¡¯ son? He is good. I got my hands on this year¡¯s Hunt¡¯s reports. That brat did well- killing three Institute students when he is just a second year. But not good enough to be a variable in ¡®the selection.''¡±


    ¡°I know. But his ¡®maid¡¯, Isabe Hunt- she is a tier 5 after all. And did you see how many she ¡®hunted¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Seven- three of which are level 3s. And most importantly- a level 4.¡±


    ¡°Right. Even among the tier 5s, she is top ss. Maybe not on par with Emilia Darkheart, but better than all others.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying she might be a variable?¡± Eric squinted.


    ¡°Might be?¡± The prince chuckled. ¡°She already is one. Do you think the Royal family will let such a gem go?¡±


    Eric thought for a few seconds before asking, ¡°What is your n then, your highness?¡±


    The prince just smiled evilly in response.


    ******


    Midnight. The snow on the ground was even thicker than before.


    ¡°Where are we going, young master?¡± Isabe asked.


    ¡°The principal¡¯s quarters.¡± Adrian answered.


    ¡®The principal¡¯s quarters?¡¯ She squinted but did not ask anything further.


    Both Adrian and Isabe walked through the silent and dark pathways of the Academy. They did not even bother to use any sort of cover since they were already using their essences to the fullest.


    Soon, they reached the principal¡¯s quarters. Before anyone could knock, the door opened.


    It was Abegail who opened it. ¡°Come in.¡±


    No sooner had they stepped in than the door closed shut again.


    Both of them reached the bedroom lit withmps. A fire magic circle kept the room warm.


    The middle aged principal was sitting on the bed wearing a loose night gown, unting those huge jugs and motherly thighs.


    Abegail was also wearing a nightgown, but it was much more modestpared to the one her mother was shamelessly wearing.


    ¡°Hope we are notte.¡± Adrian smiled.


    ¡°Of course not, you¡¯re wee.¡± Rastia answered with a smile.


    Isabe was confused. Why were they here?


    Adrian knew what she was thinking. He looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°You did well at the Hunt. It¡¯s time to take your reward.¡±

 Chapter 73: Reward **

    Chapter 73: Reward **


    Isabe was surprised- pleasantly so. A wide smile formed on her face; even her whole body trembled in excitement.


    ¡°Thank you, young master!¡± She bowed.


    Adrian nodded in response before approaching the bed.


    ¡°You sure have the audacity to sit on the bed while I am here.¡± He looked at Rastia with a nonchnt expression.


    In no time, she got down from the bed and knelt on her two knees. ¡°I am sorry.¡± She bowed.


    Adrian sat on the bed while Abegail could only smile wryly at her mother¡¯s shameless behaviour.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Adrian ordered.


    Rastia nodded before turning to Isabe. ¡°Come here.¡± She patted on the floor just beside her.


    Isabe nodded and sat beside her on her knees.


    Rastia pulled down his pants, bringing his humongous cock out. ¡°Let me show you.¡±


    She spat on her hand and began to rub his dick. Isabe watched everything with utmost care; her body had yet to stop shakingpletely.


    After rubbing for a few seconds, Rastia took the tip into her mouth and gave the student beside her a look. Isabe nodded.


    The principal tucked her hair behind her ears before swirling her tongue around his rod while sucking it. She began to slowly bob her head. She turned her eyes towards her ¡®student¡¯. Isabe nodded.


    She slowly sped up and after a few second, she slowed down again before finally stopping.


    Abegail was looking at the scene while massaging her crotch. She did not feel ashamed anymore. What she was watching was nothingpared to what he had done to her the past year.


    Rastia moved to the side, and offered her previous spot to Isabe. Isabe dly epted.


    ¡°I have already done the lubrication. You can just take it in directly.¡± Rastia said.


    Isabe held his shaft with her uncontrobly trembling hands. How could she hold back her excitement? She was finally going to have a taste.


    She took the pinnacle of his tower into her mouth. The moment her tongue touched his meat and his slimy ¡®precum¡¯, a course of ecstasy waved through her body.


    ¡°Get a hold of yourself girl.¡± *p* Rastia gave Isabe a spank on her butt, waking her up.


    Isabe¡¯s red face became even more crimson.


    ¡°Now, swirl your tongue around it.¡± Rastia said.


    Isabe followed and began to twist her tongue around his penis. ¡°Mmmh.¡± Her eyes closed from the ¡®deliciousness¡¯ she was getting.


    ¡°Suck it and move your head to and fro. You can¡¯t be the only one taking all the pleasure.¡±


    Isabe followed just as the principal ordered. She began to suck his dick while bobbing her head.


    Rastia collected her free hairs and held them all behind her back with one hand. While her other hand found it¡¯s way to under Isabe¡¯s skirt. She caressed the youngdy¡¯s wet pussy for a bit before inserting two of her fingers into it.


    ¡°Mmmh!¡± Isabe released a muffled moan while two of her holes were getting prated.


    Rastia increased the pace of her hand, making Isabe reach the peak of excitement. Soon-


    *Squirt*


    Her juices drowned the principals finger. ¡°Mmmmmh!¡± She moaned from the pleasure.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice echoed through the room.


    Isabe could only reluctantly let it go from her mouth. Look¡¯s like this was as far as she could go- for now.


    He then looked at Rastia. ¡°Continue.¡±


    A smile formed on her face as she approached his dick again, pushing away Isabe in the process. She took off her night gown, revealing her busty body to everyone in the room.


    She held the drenched cock again before looking at Isabe. ¡°If you would please.¡± She lifted her big ass, exposing her dripping pink pussy to the youngdy. Isabe nodded in return.


    She again took his meat into her mouth. But this time, she took it all in- all the way into her throat.


    She began to thrust her whole body, massaging his penis with her throat.


    Isabe did not stay still. Two of her fingers went into Rastia¡¯s slimy cave while her other hand was ying with those two massive jugs. She even asionally pinched Rastia¡¯s nipples hard, as a form of revenge. But that only added to Rastia¡¯s pleasure.


    *Squirt*


    She climaxed all over Isabe¡¯s hand.


    Adrian looked at Abegail. Her night robe was now open, exposing her breasts and crotch. She was masturbating at full pace, watching her own mother get fucked in the mouth. Her other hand was kneading her ample boobs. He smiled. But strangely, she did not mind at all and went on.


    A few minutester, Adrian dumped his warm load into Rastia¡¯s mouth. She was about to gulp them all, but before she could-


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice stopped her. How could she dare to go against him?


    ¡°How can you leave out your own daughter?¡± He smiled. ¡°Share it with her.¡±


    Rastia barely smiled with her stuffed mouth. She looked at her daughter. Abegail nodded.


    Rastia approached Abegail while Adrian turned to her maid. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    A smile resurfaced on Isabe¡¯s face as she rushed towards his length. She took his dick into her mouth. Once again, she tasted his young master¡¯s seeds. She started to give him a blowjob, just how she learnt a few minutes ago.


    But Adrian¡¯s eyes were on the mother daughter duo. Rastia was already before her daughter with semen filled into her mouth. Abegail was looking right into her mother¡¯s eyes.


    After a few seconds of them only staring at each other, Rastia made a move. She held the back of Abegail¡¯s neck and moved in for the kiss. Abegail held her mother¡¯s naked waist before moving herself. Their lips touched only for a second before both of them opened their mouths, their tongues twisting around each other¡¯s. Their eyes closed as Abegail tried to take in as much content from her mother¡¯s mouth as possible. Thick white liquid trickled down their touching mouths as drops of them fell on their mounds, which were grinding against each other.


    Abegail sneaked two of her fingers into her mother¡¯s lower lips, surprising the middle aged woman, prompting her to open her eyes. She could see her own daughter looking at her with naughty eyes. How could the mother lose to her daughter? She prated her daughter¡¯s vagina with her own fingers.


    Now, alongside the tongues, fingers were also ying with each other¡¯s holes.


    ¡°Mmmmh¡­ mmmmh!¡± Sound of theirbined moans filled the air.


    Isabe did not care about the whole scene at all as she was busy tasting and sucking her young master¡¯s big dick. She even tried to take it into her throat at times, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Take it easy, you will be able to do it one day.¡± Her young master¡¯s remarks gave her a burning resolution. But she stopped for today and limited herself to the mouth.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes were still focused on the incestuous duo.


    Both of them finished gulping down all of his cum, but they had yet to break the kiss.


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Mmmmmmmh!¡± Abegail was the one who orgasmed first. A minuteter, her mother followed.


    They finally broke the kiss, stretching a bridge of saliva and cum until it finally copsed. Both of them smiled at each other with flushed faces. Rastia bent forwards and licked all of the semen from her daughter¡¯s breasts. After she was done, Abegail followed and did the same to her mother, cleaning her.


    Adrian on the other hand, atst ejacted inside his loyal maid¡¯s mouth.


    Isabe removed her mouth and gulped all of her young master¡¯s precious seeds in.


    He smiled at Isabe before looking at the duo. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed to the main course, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 74: Reward (2) **

    Chapter 74: Reward (2) **


    Rastia jumped on the bed and lied down. She opened her legs, and used two of her fingers to separate her pussy lips, inviting his beastly cock to ravage it. Her face was flushed and her eyes betrayed ¡®thirst¡¯.


    Adrian looked at Isabe and then turned to Abegail. ¡°Join us.¡±


    Adrian who was already sitting up on the bed, got up on it. Though he released his fluids twice, his dick was as hard as it ever was. Adrian positioned himself between her legs and lifted her lower limbs on his shoulders, lifting her drenched crotch up in the process.


    He positioned the tip of his rod to her entrance before pushing all of his length in with one big thrust.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± Though she had taken in this very penis a lot of times before, she was never able to grow ustomed to it. But she did not mind, she loved pain.


    Adrian began to move his hips to and fro- fast; he did not bother starting slow.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­ aaah¡­ mmmh!¡± She moaned and whined in rhythm with his movements. She started to knead her own big breasts while he ravaged his insides.


    Abegail got up on the bed. She was to the right of the duo. She knelt on her knees right beside Adrian before bending her back, taking her mouth to her mother¡¯s left mound. She removed her mother¡¯s hand before taking the nipple into her mouth and suckling on them.


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmh!¡± A wave of ecstasy coursed through Rastia¡¯s body. The taboo only added to the feeling.


    Adrian guided his right hand to Abegail¡¯s pussy and started to y with her wet clitoris.


    ¡°Mmmmh¡­¡± Muffled moans escaped Abegail¡¯s mouth, which was busy sucking Rastia¡¯s tit.


    Isabe could not take it anymore. She removed her wet panties before getting up on the bed. She assumed the same position as Abegail, but on the duo¡¯s left and began to suck the principal¡¯s right nipple. She lifted her butt a bit higher, her intentions- obvious.


    Adrian did not hold back as he started ying with Isabe¡¯s clitoris with his left hand.


    ¡°Mmmmh!¡± Just the thought of her young master touching there drowned her in ecstasy let alone his sensual and skilful touch.


    Rastia¡¯s hand moved to the back of the heads of the two girls. The pleasure she felt from their mouths were heavenly.


    Of course, Adrian did not stop pounding Rastia while ying with the girls with his hands.


    ¡°Mmmmh¡­ aaah¡± ¡°mmmmh¡­¡± ¡°mmmmmh¡­¡± the moans of threedies resounded through the room.


    *Squirt*


    Isabe let go of the principals nipple as she moaned hard with a flushed face. Her orgasm drenched Adrian¡¯s left hand. Isabe soon panicked from her blemish. She straightened her back and looked at Adrian. Adrian only reached out his left hand in response.


    Isabe nodded with a bright smile before holding his wrist. She brought out her tongue and started to lick off her own juices from her young master¡¯s hand. She sucked on all of fingers with her eyes closed, wishing to never let them go.


    Abegail followed. Her fate was the same as that of Isabe. She started to lick his right hand.


    The most experienced one, Rastia was thest to climax.


    ¡°Aaaaah¡± Her liquids wetted the bed.


    But Adrian did not stop. He pulled out both of his hands, surprising the girls. His hands held Rastia¡¯s waist tight as he began to ravage her even faster.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± Rastia moaned and gritted her teeth. The mixture of pain and pleasure was almost too much for her to handle. Both of her hands gripped the bedsheet hard.


    ¡°Aaaaah! Mmmmh!¡± She moaned and whined like a bitch. But pleasure was written all over her face.


    Soon, he released his hot fluids inside her.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± Rastia bent her back and rolled back her eyes. Her tongue came out from her mouth as well. After a few seconds, her back touched the bed again. She began to pant heavily as sweat dripped all over from her body.


    Adrian pulled out his dick. White sticky fluid was trickling down her gaping vagina. He looked at Abegail before moving aside to the left. Abegail nodded in understanding.


    She positioned herself between her mother¡¯s leg and arched forward. Her tongue came out and began to lick his semen off her mother¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Mmmmh¡­ Ah¡­¡± Rastia who had yet to calm herself, again began to make sounds from the electrifying touch of her daughter¡¯s tongue.


    Once her pussy was cleaned, *p* Adrian gave Abegail¡¯s buttcheek a hard spank.


    ¡°Aaah.¡± It was painful for her, he left a red handprint on her butt.


    ¡°Move forward. Get on top of her.¡± He ordered.


    Abegail obediently followed hismand. She crawled on top of her mother. Her two knees now enveloped Rastia¡¯s waist while her eyes met the lustful eyes of her mother. Their tits were few centimetres apart.


    Adrian moved behind her and ced the tip of his cock on her anus.


    Abegail closed her eyes and gritted her teeth. She knew where this was going, how could she not?


    Adrian slowly pushed his shaft, which was lubricated with Rastia¡¯s fluids and that of his own, inside her, making her grimace in pain.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡± A scream escaped her gritted teeth nheless.


    Once a little more than half of his length was in, he began to move slowly, massaging her innards.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­ mmmh.¡± Her eyes were still closed as a wave of pain and pleasure invaded her body. Strength escaped from her upper limbs, lowering her torso closer to the bed.


    Her tits atst, touched those of her mother¡¯s. Rastia looked at the sweating body of her daughter with lust. She grabbed the back of her daughter¡¯s head and lowered it closer to hers. Abegail opened his eyes and saw the horny look on her mother¡¯s face. She stopped gritting her teeth and opened her mouth.


    Rastia¡¯s tongue epted the invitation. The mother and daughter locked themselves in another hot kiss.


    Adrian kept doing his own deed- destroying Abegail¡¯s insides. He turned to Isabe to his side, who was ying with her own pussy while watching her young master fucked others. He beckoned her with his fingers.


    ¡°Strip.¡± He ordered.


    Isabe stripped in no time and approached her young master. Once she got close, Adrian enveloped one of her tits into his mouth.


    ¡°Mmmmh¡­ mmh.¡± She closed her eyes and immersed herself into her young master¡¯s mouth.


    Adrian reached out his other hand to Abegail¡¯s pussy, ying with her slimy vulva before massaging her insides.


    The mother daughter were still in their own world as they had yet to break the kiss. Adrian suddenly dumped his hot load inside her ass.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± Abegail abruptly broke the kiss as she screamed from the sizzling feeling inside her butt hole. She lost all strength from her knees and fell on top of her mother. Now, she was the one who was panting, gasping for breath. The mother and daughter¡¯s sweaty body melded together was a sight to behold.


    ¡°Get up.¡± *p* Adrian did not give poor Abegail any moment of rest as he pped her ass.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaah!¡± The pain she felt now was exponentially higher as she had already faced a ravaging in there, a tear escaped her eyes. There were now two red handprints on her ass.


    But she moved despite the intense pain. How could she dare not to?


    ¡°Ready for another round?¡± He looked at Rastia. His penis did not soften down a bit, even after all those sessions.


    Rastia smiled and opened her legs.


    ¡°Slut.¡± She heard her own daughter mutter under her breath. But it only gave her an endless sense of joy.


    ¡°Isabe, sit on top of the bitch¡¯s mouth.¡±


    Isabe nodded and sandwiched Rastia¡¯s head with her knees before lowering down her crotch onto Rastia¡¯s mouth. Her lower lips were now right in front of Rastia¡¯s lips, just millimetres apart.


    ¡°You.¡± He turned to Abegail. ¡°Take care of her breasts.¡± He turned back to Rastia. ¡°If I hear a singleint from Isabe, that you did not serve her well enough- you know the consequences.¡± He smirked.


    Both of them gulped at the same time. Abegail barely crawled back on top of her mother. Her two knees now were on the both sides of her mother¡¯s slim abdomen. But unlike before, she was sitting upright.


    Adrian lifted Rastia¡¯s thigh and thrusted his slimy rod into Rastia¡¯s opening.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± She brought out her tongue and began to lick Isabe¡¯s dripping honeypot.


    ¡°Mmmh!¡± Isabe moaned in pleasure.


    Abegail herself did not dally as she bent forward. She took one of Isabe¡¯s pink nipples into her slimy mouth and teased the other one with her fingers.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ mmmmh!¡± The pleasure from both of the women made Isabe close her eyes.


    Adrian kept stroking his dick inside Rastia as he reached out his hand to Abegail¡¯s vulva. He began to rub her wet lower lips, making her moan.


    Abegail switched tits and began to knead the other with her hand.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­ mmmh!¡± Isabe could not take it anymore.


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Aaaaaammmmh¡­¡± All of her juices gushed into Rastia¡¯s mouth. But the veteran easily swallowed all of it.


    Abegail was the next one to squirt. Rastia¡¯s abdomen was now drenched with her daughter¡¯s liquids.


    Finally, the principal orgasmed.


    All three of thedies were now slumped. Isabe fell on her right. Abegail fell on her mother¡¯s body and rolled to her right.


    Adrian pulled out his cock and sprayed his seeds all over the three. Isabe, who was the least tired out of them all, got up and started to lick his semen from the principal¡¯s body. How could she let something so precious go to waste?


    Abegail got up a few secondster, her butt still aching and licked the remaining bit of semen from Rastia¡¯s abdomen, along with her own juices. She then moved on to lick the sitting Isabe¡¯s body. Isabe did not put up any sort of resistance and enjoyed her ss teacher¡¯s tongue.


    Finally, Rastia got up and began to lick her own daughter, cleaning her up in the process.


    Their ¡®session¡¯- was over.

 Chapter 75: Consolation

    Chapter 75: Constion


    More than a month passed since the end of the Hunt. The frigid snowstorms and the thickening pile of white finally started to dwindle.


    Adrian was rxing on his bed. His head was on Isabe¡¯sps while Isabe was feeding him peeled fruits.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Adrian suddenly clicked his tongue, scaring his maid.


    ¡®What have I done? What annoyed young master?¡¯ She asked herself.


    But a few momentster-


    *Knock. Knock.*


    The sound of the main door knocking entered their ears. Isabe looked at Adrian¡¯s closed eyes, awaiting his orders.


    ¡°Go.¡± Adrian gave the signal.


    Isabe nodded before gently putting her young master¡¯s head on his soft pillow before leaving for the door.


    Isabe rushed to the door. She wanted her young master¡¯s head on her thighs as soon as possible.


    *Click*


    She opened the door. No sooner had she done the deed than she felt a push. It was Mia.


    Mia grasped both of Isabe¡¯s shoulder with her trembling hands. Tears were streaming down her eyes- adding more to the already dried tear stains on her cheeks.


    After Adrian got his ¡®new toy¡¯ a year ago, Mia¡¯s visit frequency decreased from once a week or two, to once a month or two. But every time she visited, there was a look of happiness and excitement on her face- not sorrow.


    ¡°Where¡­ *sniff* where is young master?¡± Mia asked.


    Isabe did not say anything and pointed at Adrian¡¯s bedroom. Mia nodded before letting go of Isabe¡¯s shoulder and rushed to her owner¡¯s room.


    Adrian was still lying on his bed, rxing when Mia barged in.


    ¡°Young-¡± Mia stopped herself when she saw Adrian resting. *Sniff*


    ¡°What happened?¡± Adrian asked, not bothering to open his eyes.


    ¡°Young master, *sniff* it¡¯s urgent. Pleasee with me.¡± Mia began to wipe the tears off her cheeks.


    Adrian finally open his eyes and looked into the brown eyes of Mia. Mia felt her soul being sucked into his abyssal eyes, but she did not resist. She could not anyway.


    The soul sucking stare finally ended. Adrian casually got up from his bed and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ******


    Beside the Everwarmke, inside the Celestea House.


    Adrian was walking while Mia was following two steps behind him. They finally reached their destination, Evelyn¡¯s study.


    Evelyn was walking to and fro, from one side of the room to another. Her eyes were frowned while her forehead was creased. Her left hand was sping her right behind the back. His arrival made her stop in her tracks and look at him.


    ¡°You are here.¡± She walked to the small tea table and sat at one side, gesturing him sit opposite hers.


    Adrian did not stand on ceremony and sat down.


    Evelyn gave Mia a look before turning back to Adrian. Mia nodded and left. She had been working as the princess¡¯s maid for years; words were not needed to speak.


    ¡°Ste.¡± Evelyn sighed. ¡°She-¡°


    ¡°She had yet to return, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She had already gotten used to him knowing everything. ¡°She went to the pce for ¡®logistic purposed¡¯ but she never returned. It has been a week since she left the Academy.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s dead, why do you care? She had already out lived her purpose.¡± Adrian said casually as he shrugged.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± She heaved yet another sigh. ¡°A part of me is thinking that she deserves it while another part is worrying for her. After all, she took care of me for years.¡± She sped both of her hands together on the table; her eyes were fixed on them.


    Adrian got up from his chair and circled around the table, moving behind her. He wrapped his right arm around her and gave her a warm hug from behind.


    She gasped. His warm action surprised her. She was expecting him to fondle her boobs like he always did, no matter her mood. A warm action like this genuinely was against her expectations.


    Adrian tucked her blond and smooth hair behind her left ear and moved his mouth close to it.


    ¡°Ste.¡± He whispered. ¡°Was a betrayer- a traitor. And she rejoining you doesn¡¯t change that fact.¡±


    His charming voice and hot breath was overwhelming for her sensitive ear; her face flushed.


    ¡°You have Mia.¡± He continued. ¡°And now, you have me. You don¡¯t need a traitor by your side anymore.¡±


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°No buts.¡± The hug tightened. His right cheek touched her exposed neck, sending shivers down her spine. ¡°She took care of you? So what? If I had not intervened, you wouldn¡¯t even have known what hit you after you lost the session.¡±


    Hisment made her eyes almost pop out. Yes, he was right. Due to hispetency, she had taken his help for granted. If not for him, she would have still been in the dark. Forget making other marquesses join her, she might have lost her own supporters.


    ¡°Say after me.¡± He whispered right into her ear, reddening her face even further.


    ¡°Ste is a bitch.¡±


    ¡°Ste is a bitch.¡± She said monotonously, as if she did not care at all.


    ¡°Even if she is dead-¡°


    ¡°Even if she is dead-¡°


    ¡°She deserved it.¡±


    ¡°She deserved it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Adrian moved his mouth down to the side of her neck and kissed it, sucking her skin hard.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡± She arched her back, gasping. What¡¯s wrong with him today? In those ¡®alone and close¡¯ times with him, he never gave her a kiss.


    After a few seconds, he finally broke the kiss, along with the hug. Evelyn quickly turned back. His charming smile came into her view. Blood almost burst out from her cheeks as she just as quickly looked away from him.


    ¡°See, you are not worried anymore.¡± His voice entered her ears yet again, but it was not a whisper anymore.


    She slowly looked back at him, keeping herposure barely in check.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said with a meek voice before looking away again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t work for ¡®thank you¡¯s. You have to pay the price.¡± Before she could put together what he meant-


    ¡°Aaahmm¡­¡± a surprised moan escaped her lips. He was behind her yet again. Both of his hands were now on her boobs, fondling and kneading them.


    But she did not retort. It would be futile anyway. And strangely, she was used to being his ything.


    ¡°Your loyal maid is sad.¡± His mouth sneaked to her ear, whispering. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should ¡®console¡¯ her as well?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ what do you-¡± He pressed her mounds hard. ¡°Aaaaah!¡±

 Chapter 76: Consolation (2) **

    Chapter 76: Constion (2) **


    Mia was standing right outside the door to the study, just how a proper maid should.


    She wiped off the stains from her face; but her eyes were teary nheless.


    ¡°Mia.¡± She heard the princess¡¯s call from inside the room. She cleared her eyes off tears and fixed her countenance before opening the door and getting in.


    The door shut behind her. The princess was standing at the centre of the room while Adrian was sitting on the same seat she had seen him sitting on before.


    ¡°Come here.¡± The princess beckoned.


    Mia nodded and approached her highness. Once she was before the princess, Evelyn reached out one of her hands and caressed her maid¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Ste-¡°


    ¡°I know. She is no more.¡± Mia could not hold back anymore. The dam broke, tears flowed again.


    ¡°Silly girl, she was a traitor. She betrayed us.¡± Evelyn sighed. Her hands were now busy wiping Mia¡¯s tears.


    ¡°*Sniff* But-¡°


    ¡°No buts. If not for Adrian, we would have still been in the dark and we would¡¯ve undoubtedly lost the fight for the throne.¡±


    Tears finally slowed down as the princess¡¯s word began to make sense in her mind.


    Evelyn decided to strike the iron while it was still hot. ¡°So what if Ste left us, I am still here for you.¡± The caresses on Mia¡¯s cheek got even gentler and warmer.


    Her words made Mia¡¯s eyes blurry again, but this time- the reason was different. ¡°Your highness¡­ *sniff*¡±


    ¡°Mia.¡± Evelyn¡¯s tone turned serious as she cleared Mia¡¯s eyes again. Her serious face came into Mia¡¯s view, prompting her to stop sniffing. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me all these years.¡± She tucked Mia¡¯s hair behind her ear.


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes turned gentle again. She looked at Mia into her eyes. ¡°I love you, Mia.¡±


    Salty fluids again broke out from Mia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡­ *sniff* I love you too, your highness.¡±


    She did not stand on ceremony and pushed her lips towards the princess. Unlike the first time, the princess did not resist at all; rather, sheplied to her maid¡¯s wishes.


    Their lips touched as both of them held each other¡¯s nape. Their eyes closed. Soon, the kiss full of gentle love became a wild one as both of them prated into each other¡¯s mouth with their slimy tongues. Both of them swirled their tongues while they sucked with their mouths.


    *Click. Click*


    Both of them kept tilting their heads, once to the right and momentster, to the left.


    Mia¡¯s free hand sneaked up to one of the princess¡¯s mounds, kneading it hard.


    ¡°Mmmh.¡± A surprised moan escaped her lips as the princess opened her eyes. But the maid¡¯s eyes remained closed.


    She squinted as she used her own hand to sp the maid¡¯s rounded breast hard.


    ¡°Mmmmh¡­¡± Mia moaned in delight. She opened her eyes and took a nce at the princess¡¯s before closing them down again. The princess also closed her eyes.


    *Click. Click.*


    The kisssted for a minute more until they finally broke it apart. Both of them slowly opened their eyes and looked at each other into the eyes with flushed faces. Both of their eyes contained ¡®care¡¯ while Mia¡¯s also betrayed a little bit of ¡®lust¡¯.


    Before they could say anything, a masculine voice resounded in their ears.


    ¡°Youdies have fun while I watch. This is not fair, is it?¡±


    Both of them looked at the one who spoke Adrian. He brought out his big dick from under his pants. Their flushed faces became redder. Evelyn subconsciously looked away but Mia kept staring at his cock, almost drooling.


    ¡°Strip and crawl towards me.¡± His authoritative voice entered Mia¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Mia let go of the princess¡¯s nape and undressed herself. She dropped all of her clothes, underwear included, to the ground and got on all fours. She slowly crawled towards his shaft like a bitch.


    Evelyn slowly turned her head back. Her maid was slowly approaching her fianc¨¦. Mia¡¯s pink pussy was already wet, prompting the princess to blush even further. But she did not look away again. She somewhat wanted to watch ¡®what¡¯ they were going to do.


    Adrian turned towards the crawling maid with his chair. She was already before her.


    ¡°You know what to do.¡± He smiled.


    Mia returned a smile and nodded. She dly brought out her tongue and gave his penis a sensual lick.


    The ¡®peeping¡¯ princess subconsciously brought out her own tongue while watching the scene. Adrian smiled at her. She looked down and realised what she was doing and took her tongue back in, almost biting it in the process. She covered her face with both of her hands.


    ¡®What was I doing?!¡¯


    Adrian turned back to the naked maid, who just opened her mouth to take the huge meat in.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Mia did not take her mouth a millimetre further. She looked at Adrian with a puppy face.


    ¡°You will be taking something else today.¡± He smiled at her before looking at the princess.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He beckoned Evelyn as he got up from his chair.


    ¡°Me?¡± She pointed at herself, panicking. ¡°Nonono. You two can continue.¡±


    ¡°Darling, do you want me to take your virginity right now?¡± His voice turned cold.


    She gulped and aggressively shook her head.


    ¡°Then be a good girl and do what I tell you to do.¡± His voice returned to his carefree tone once again.


    She, having no choice, sat on the chair with her things clenched together. Her maid was right in front of her.


    ¡°Come on. Show her your pussy.¡±


    Evelyn bit her lips and separated her thighs and her robe, revealing her light green panties to Mia. One spot was deep green.


    ¡°You can begin the feast.¡± Adrian told Mia.


    Mia looked at Evelyn and smiled. She used her hands to pull down her wet panties, bringing her dripping pink gates into her view.


    Mia took her face closer to Evelyn¡¯s vagina and sniffed, taking the sweet scent in. Evelyn¡¯s face flushed from Mia¡¯s hot breath into her lower lips.


    Mia held Evelyn¡¯s smooth thighs and brought out her tongue, giving the princess¡¯s pink entrance an erotic lick.


    ¡°Mmmmmh!¡± Evelyn closed her eyes and moaned from the strange but pleasing feeling.


    Mia began to lick her clits while prating her vagina with two of her fingers, massaging her inner walls.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡± Evelyn whined as she squirmed.


    Adrian walked to the back of Mia and knelt down, positioning his dick to Mia¡¯s dripping genital. He held her slim waist and slowly pushed his cock inside her.


    ¡°Mmmmmh¡­¡± A muffled moan escaped Mia¡¯s lips but she did not stop licking the princess. She even began to suckle on her clitoris.


    Adrian began to slowly stroke his shaft in her, and fasten up the pace.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­¡± ¡°mmmmmh¡­¡± Both of thedies¡¯ muffled moans echoed through the study.


    A minuteter, ¡°Aaaaah¡­.¡± Mia squirted out her juices. She panted with her sweaty body but she kept sucking, licking and massaging the princess¡¯s genital.


    A few seconds following her-


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Aaaaahmm¡­¡± the princess orgasmed. All of her liquids gushed into Mia¡¯s mouth. She gulped down most of it, but a few drops escaped through her lips.


    Finally, Adrian dumped his hot load inside Mia before removing his rod.


    ¡°Aaaaaah¡­¡± She bent her back and moaned. She sat up and began to pant. White sticky fluid dripped from her vagina.


    Mia climbed up to Evelyn¡¯s body and ended the episode with a hot kiss with the princess. The princessplied and tasted her own juices from her maid¡¯s mouth.


    Adrian pulled up his pants. ¡°You girls have fun. I will leave.¡± He left, leaving the two intimate girls ¡®alone¡¯ in the room.

 Chapter 77: A lone visit

    Chapter 77: A lone visit


    A weekter, Ste¡¯s death was confirmed. She ¡®identally¡¯ fell into a pce well and drowned to death.


    Adrian¡¯s only response to the news of her death was nonchnce. Even though he had sex with Ste before, he did not care about her death whatsoever.


    Fredrick house. Adrian was feeling quite lonely as Isabe had left. Tier 5 or 6, Prince or a spoilt noble, going through the jungle stroll waspulsory for every second year students of the Academy.


    ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s too quite here without Isabe.¡± Adrian muttered. ¡°What can I do? What can I do? Let¡¯s see, Abegail is in charge of this Hunt. Rastia is already selected to be the next tower master- she is busy absorbing magical energy. Cornelia? Naah. She is in her point of breakthrough.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°Maybe I should just work on my deal.¡± Adrian sighed as he shook his head. He looked up at the ceiling, but his gaze pierced through to the sky. ¡°What a chore.¡±


    ******


    Douss House- another top tier dorm inside the Academy premises. It had been the residence of the crown Prince untilst year.


    This dorm now belonged to Sirius Blue, the winner ofst year¡¯s first year tournament.


    ¡°Tsk. I can¡¯t even leave this shithole. Do I really have to wait for two more years?¡± Sirius had been annoyed since he came out of the Hunt.


    ¡°We will find a way to escape in these two years, master.¡± A bewitching voice sounded as he felt a vibration on his ring finger.


    ¡°Hope so, I want to stay away from the one called Adrian. Something about him irks me to the very core.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t feel anything abnormal from him.¡± The feminine voice answered.


    ¡°Do you think you can detect anything and everything with your soul-sense?¡± He snorted. ¡°My intuition says that he is dangerous- terrifyingly so.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°Maybe you are just being paranoid.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. But it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡±


    *Knock. Knock.*


    He looked at his finger. The blue ring lost any sense of movement. He then went to the door and opened it.


    The moment he opened it, he felt a push as a devilishly handsome young man barged in. The door behind the neer shut close. Before the resident of the house could stabilise himself from the push and do anything, a charming male voice entered his ears.


    ¡°Greetings. I am Adrian Darkheart from the Griffin ss of the Royal Academy of Nemphis.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sirius was incensed. But the moment his eyes met the ¡®amused¡¯ abyssal eyes of the ¡®invader¡¯, a chill ran down his spine.


    ¡°It¡¯s rude to answer a greeting with ¡®You!¡¯ you know.¡±


    Sirius opened his mouth to say something. But before a word could escape his throat, Adrian walked past him.


    ¡°Come on in.¡± Adrian said. ¡°Make yourself at home.¡±


    ¡®Of course I will. This is my home!¡¯ Sirius could only say it in his mind.


    Adrian walked into the living room and sat on a cozy sofa. Sirius followed and sat opposite him on another sofa.


    ¡°Why are you here? What do you want?¡± Sirius asked with a determined voice.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Adrian answered with a question of his own.


    ¡°You!¡± He sighed. ¡°Fine.¡± He looked at Adrian into the eyes. ¡°I am Sirius Blue of the Eagle-¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s the name of the body.¡± Adrian interrupted. ¡°I am asking you, the one behind those eyes.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ what do you mean?¡± Sirius¡¯s whole body grew rigid.


    ¡°I am asking you- the possessor of this child¡¯s body. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°How did you- no- this doesn¡¯t matter. If you found out, you should¡¯ve stayed silent.¡± Sirius¡¯s eye grew red as he prepared to attack with full force. ¡°You must die!¡±


    But before he could even make a move, a terrifying pressure locked onto him, paralysing him, rendering him unable to move.


    His eyes were confused at first, but after a few moments- they betrayed horror and despair. They almost popped out from the sockets.


    ¡°This¡­ you¡­¡± Adrian let him move his mouth. ¡°This is Demonic Aura! You¡­ you are a DEMON!¡±


    ¡°Nice.¡± Adrian pped. ¡°You are correct.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ what is a ghastly being like you doing here?¡± ¡®Sirius¡¯ asked.


    ¡°Ghastly?¡± Adrian chuckled. ¡°Funny hearing it from a ghost. Now, care to answer my question? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rude to answer a question with a question you know. But I am merciful.¡± Adrian took up a haughty pose. ¡°Your life will depend on your answer.¡±


    Sirius, or the one within, sighed. ¡°Yes, I am just a ghost. I once ventured into that pocket dimension in search of-¡°


    The pressure locking him intensified, rendering him unable to breathe.


    ¡°Wrong.¡± This time, Adrian¡¯s voice was cold.


    The intense pressure died down to its previous level. Sirius began to pant as sweat drenched his whole body.


    ¡°Last chance.¡± His voice turned carefree again.


    ¡°I¡­ I am a¡­ prisoner. I was killed and my soul was imprisoned in the centre of that cursed hidden dimension for more than a millennium. Recently, my assistant was able to wake up and she led this body to me.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Sirius heaved a sigh of relief- sweat had yet to stop pouring from his already drenched body.


    ¡°Now, give me a reason I should not imprison you and your assistant again and torture you for another millennium through demonic methods.¡±


    Sirius gulped. Even the blue ring on his finger trembled.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He thought for a moment before looking at Adrian. ¡°I have a few treasures I kept safe for more than a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°Not enough.¡± Adrian did not take time before answering.


    ¡°But, you don¡¯t even-¡°


    ¡°Yes, I know what you are offering. They are good, but they are not what I want.¡± Adrian looked at the blue finger on Sirius¡¯s hand.


    The ring intensely trembled while Sirius panicked inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She is useless to me. Soul-sense is just an average skill.¡±


    Sirius opened his eyes and mouth wide agape to Adrian¡¯s remarks. First of all, how did he know the one inside the ring could use soul-sense. And second, soul-sense was average? Soul-sense was considered almost godly by many, and it is just average to him? That was tant sphemy!


    ¡°What I want is your loyalty.¡± Adrian looked back into his eyes. ¡°Will you swear fealty to me?¡±


    Sirius began to think. The ring vibrated. He looked at the ring and nodded before turning to Adrian. He did not say anything. He just dropped to the wooden ground and knelt on one knee, and lowered his head.


    ¡°Good. You know the true identity of the boy, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He answered, his eyes still locked on the floor.


    Adrian smiled. ¡°You have a task to do then.¡±

 Chapter 78: Queen? Or Maid?

    Chapter 78: Queen? Or Maid?


    Midnight. The moon shone mildly on the dark sky. But it did little to light up the Wyvian forest. The moonlight can hardly prate through the dense and hard leaves of the countless trees of the forest.


    Wyvian forest was quite big; the secondrgest in the entire continent to be precise. Only the Northern wilderness defeated it in terms of size and ¡®wildness¡¯. It was shared among three nations- Nemphis, Darkshore and the Empire.


    Its name came from the legends. It is said that this forest was once the habitat of Wyverns- the legendary draconian creatures. None knows if it¡¯s the truth or not. But none could argue against the fact that this forest, which was situated at the Southeast of the Kingdom of Nemphis, was really important to the nation and a perfect spot for a jungle stroll.


    Just outside the outskirts of the forest, a huge outpost was set up with tents and pavilions. There were quite the few senior instructors and many assistant instructors, busy with their own works, or just dallying around- gossiping.


    ¡°Why the hell does she even need a jungle stroll?¡± Instructor Tirov, the old man who was the instructor of Sirius Blue, asked. ¡°Thatss hunted a level 4 Institute student in the Fleeting Lands!¡± His old creased forehead creased even further.


    ¡°I know. But rules are rules.¡± Abegail sighed. ¡°Even elder sis Emilia had to take part back then.¡±


    ¡°Fuck these rules.¡± The white haired old man started. ¡°Thatss is a gem. And out of all the fucking ces, they had to select Wyvian forest.¡±


    ¡°Even I don¡¯t know what the tower masters are thinking.¡± Abegail dejectedly shook her head. ¡°We can only put our trust in Instructor Hastings.¡±


    The old man turned towards the wilderness to the East.


    ******


    A man in histe twenties was moving through the forest, jumping from one thick branch to another. Despite not having wind attribute or being an assassin, he was skilled enough to not make a single sound while he moved.


    Unbeknownst to all other students participating in the stroll, he was ¡®stalking¡¯ one of the participants.


    ¡®I must protect her. I must protect her.¡¯ He was chanting constantly in his mind. She was ¡®his¡¯ maid after all.


    Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and dropped to the ground.


    *Whoosh*


    No sooner had he jumped from the branch a small dagger darted through where he was just at.


    He stabilised himself and got ready for battle. A ck silhouette appeared out of the darkness just before him.


    ¡°Gree-¡°


    The instructor charged at the neer, not giving him any time.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± The ck robed, ck masked ambusher could only click his tongue as he dodged.


    Both of them locked themselves in a battle.


    A few dozen meters away from the battle.


    Isabe was lying on a thick branch of a big tree, her eyes closed. At a branch nearby, another ck robed person came out of nowhere and stood on it.


    Isabe had her eyes still closed as she chilled on the leafy branch.


    ¡°Isabe Hunt.¡± A masculine voice entered her ears. She slowly opened her eyes and turned towards the neer. She kept lying on the protruded wood, not bothering to sit or stand up.


    ¡°I came on behalf of his highness, the crown prince.¡± The ck robed man gently bowed.


    Isabe stayed silent, still staring at the covered man with nonchnce in her eyes.


    ¡°I bring the future king¡¯s off-¡°


    ¡°Young master¡¯s orders?¡± For the first time, words left her mouth. But her eyes had the same nonchnce as before.


    ¡°Young master?¡± The man squinted beneath his mask.


    ¡°Yes, there is only future king- my young master.¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes betrayed pride while a proud smile formed on her face.


    ¡°Insolence!¡± He retorted. ¡°Only my liege, the crown prince, is worthy to be the next king of Nemphis.¡±


    Isabe scowled, her lips started trembling from the anger. But sheposed herself with a sigh. Her reply- silence.


    The man went on. ¡°His highness has dered that she is ready to take you as his fianc¨¦e and make you the next queen of this blessed nation.¡± The man closely looked at her bodynguage, her expressions.


    But her reaction,ck of any reaction to be precise, surprised him. Any noble, let alonemoner, would jump with joy and almost lose consciousness if they were to be dered as the next queen of a tier 3 nation. But the average lookingmoner stayed indifferent to such a proposal? How?


    ¡°Is this it?¡± She asked. ¡°Is that a better position than being young master¡¯s maid?¡±


    ¡°YOU!¡±


    Comparing the queen of the great kingdom of Nemphis to a maid? That was treason!


    ¡°I will give you one final chance to answer- Do. You. ept. His. Highness¡¯s. Proposal? Yes. Or. No?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± She closed her eyes again.


    ¡°YOU!¡± Her answer did not infuriate him. It was the casual and carefree tone of her answer that did. She did not even bother to think for a second before replying to this enormous offer.


    ¡°Good. Good. Good. It¡¯s a shame that the kingdom is going to lose this decade¡¯s tier 5. But oh well, how many geniuses were nipped before they could bud? Not everyone can be the ¡®Witch¡¯ to the East and the ¡®Brute¡¯ to the West.¡± He took out his short swords from his sheaths and got ready to charge into her.


    *Swish*


    *Sphhhlt!*


    But before he could take a single step forward, he looked down to where just felt a stinging sensation, a dagger came out of nowhere and pierced into his chest. His eyes widened at the sight of the hilt of a dagger lingering upon his chest. He could barely breathe as he turned back to the lying girl.


    He could only see the girl lowering down her raised arm. When did she move? She was an assassin, but he was higher level than her. Howe he did not sense any sort of intent from her? And what was with that attack? How could the attack be this sharp and¡­ why was there a corrosion effect?


    These were the questions he asked himself as his vision grew blurry and fell down to the solid ground.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    The disappearance of his magical signature caused a momentarypse in focus of his partner. But this momentary loss of concentration proved fatal since instructor Hastings thrusted his sword through the ambusher¡¯s heart.


    The instructor did not waste anytime and rushed to the spot where Isabe was at.


    Isabe, who sensed the movements of instructor Hastings, abruptly opened her eyes. ¡°Shit! I forgot.¡±


    She rolled over to her side and fell down on the ground with a thump. She began to roll on the ground left and right, screaming.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    Her shrill screams almost pierced through the heart of the approaching instructor.


    ¡°Nonononononono¡­¡± He sped up, and soon- he reached his destination.


    He did not give a damn about the lying corpse on the ground and rushed towards the ¡®rolling¡¯ Isabe.


    His clenched heart finally started to beat regrly again as he sighed. Isabe was rolling left and right- to and fro, screaming her lungs out, but her face- was emotionless.


    ¡®At least learn to act.¡¯ He smiled wryly.


    Now that she was ¡®safe¡¯, he finally looked at the corpse. He approached it and knelt down beside it. He grabbed the mask and pulled it.


    But the moment he did, fire set aze on the corpse¡¯s face. And in no time, the strong me spread throughout its body and devoured it hole.


    He could only sigh; this trick was not new at all.


    He looked back at Isabe who had yet to stop rolling and shrieking, a wry smile again formed on his face.


    ¡®Please stop.¡¯

 Chapter 79: Stowaway? *

    Chapter 79: Stowaway? *


    The principal¡¯s office.


    *Knock.*


    *m!*


    The door abruptly opened after just a single knock. It grabbed the attention of the principal who was busy with paperwork.


    She firstly squinted at the audacity of the one who dared to create such a ruckus. But once she discovered the identity of the one who barged in, her countenance returned to normal. Yes, he definitely had the audacity.


    ¡°Please stop!¡± The secretary followed Adrian into the room. She turned to the principal. ¡°I apologise.¡± She bowed before reaching out her hand to grab Adrian.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Rastia shouted, even releasing a bit of her aura- scaring the poordy in the process. ¡°Leave.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°And close the door while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    The youngdy hurriedly bowed and left, closing the door behind her.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Why? Do I need a reason?¡± He approached her desk.


    ¡°Of course not. If you needed my ¡®services¡¯, you could¡¯ve just called me.¡± She smiled as she opened her upper coat a bit, revealing her cleavage.


    ¡°Oh, I need your services alright.¡± He circled around the wooden desk to behind her. He bowed down and grabbed both of her massive melons, kneading them hard. ¡°But it¡¯s not the service you think it is.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Her face flushed. She loved it when he kneaded her breasts hard.


    ¡°The Academy- I want to leave for a few days.¡± He pulled apart her dress, revealing her big and smooth jugs.


    ¡°Why?¡± She squinted despite the pleasure she felt from his sensual touches on her naked breasts.


    ¡°You are not my only customer you know.¡± He pinched her tits hard.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± She arched her back from the painful pleasure. ¡°Yes, you can leave. But the only way is if you leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?.¡± He squinted kneaded her breasts hard, all of his fingers drowned into her spongy boobs. ¡°The delegation?¡±


    She gasped. ¡°How-¡± Her eyes turned to normal as she shook her head. ¡°Never mind. I will sneak you into it.¡±


    ¡°Make it two.¡±


    ¡°Two?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will not be going alone. I can¡¯t even beckon Rosalyn in time.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I have not selected yet. But she will be, by today.¡± He smirked as he let go of her mounds.


    Rastia fixed her dress and covered her breasts again. Her face was still flushed from the mini session.


    Adrian approached the door, intending to leave the room.


    ¡°Be prepared by tomorrow morning. The delegation is important- we can¡¯t bete.¡± Her serious voice resounded in his ears.


    He did not look back and left through the door.


    She rested back as she heaved a long sigh of relief. What was that monster nning now?


    She took out a ss and a bottle of wine from her desk.


    ******


    Afternoon.


    Celestea House.


    The princess was lying in her bed, resting. Since she had been selected as the Academy student representative half a year ago, her workload increased greatly. But she had no choice. If she could not even take the responsibilities of a mere student representative, how could she even think of bing the queen?


    Suddenly, she felt her mattress move, as if someone lied just beside her. She abruptly sat up while circting her magical energy. But she rxed after seeing who it was.


    Who could it be but Adrian?


    She lied down again. She had ¡®slept¡¯ with him throughout his hospitalisation period. It became a habit to her.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Her green eyes were on the beautiful golden chandelier hanging from the ceiling.


    ¡°I will be leaving the Academy tomorrow.¡± His eyes were on the ceiling as well, but his gaze pierced through it to something beyond.


    ¡°What?!¡± She abruptly turned to her right, at him, almost breaking her neck. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Oh my. Will you miss me darling?¡± He rolled his eyes at her.


    ¡°Hmph. Who is going to miss you?¡± She looked up again. Her cheeks were red and her eyes betrayed¡­ loneliness.


    ¡°Rx. I am going to leave for only a few days.¡±


    ¡°Say that first! You bastard!¡± She bellowed as she turned towards him again at a breakneck speed.


    ¡°Did you just call your fianc¨¦ a bastard, darling?¡± He asked as he looked at her.


    ¡°Nope.¡± She looked up again. ¡°Why are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want to invite the whole Rumins House to the Academy?¡± He smirked.


    She gasped as she turned towards him again. But this time, she turned her whole body, not only her head.


    ¡°Are you going to the Rumins House this time? That¡¯s why you want to leave?¡± She asked. Her eyes were almost sparkling.


    ¡°Yes, my darling. I will be hitting the Rumins next.¡±


    ¡°Great! What are the odds that they will join us?¡±


    ¡°If the information you¡¯ve given me is urate, I am 100 percent sure.¡±


    ¡°100 percent?¡± She squinted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you exaggerating a bit? How can you be that sure?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Did I ever disappoint you?¡± He looked her into the eyes, making her blush.


    She only looked away, to the ceiling, in response.


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± She asked. Her red face was still looking to the sky.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I am here.¡± He smiled.


    Sheposed herself and looked at him again. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    The smile on his face grew wider.


    ******


    The next dawn.


    Rastia was walking to and fro inside a big shed- used for parking the carriages of the Academy.


    She stopped in her tracks and looked towards the entrance. Two silhouettes were approaching her. The two became clear to her once they came closer. One was Adrian. While the other had a dainty figure and was covering the face with a ck hood. The person was most probably a female.


    Rastia scanned her from top to bottom once before her eyes almost popped out.


    ¡°Is she¡­ is she-¡°


    ¡°Yes.¡± Adrian nodded.


    ¡°You!¡± She took a step towards Adrian. ¡°You are already breaking one rule, and now you are putting the princess in danger!¡±


    ¡°What? Are you that ipetent?¡± He smirked.


    She sighed, understanding what he meant. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Both of them followed the principal to a big carriage- big enough to fit 10 fully grown people inside.


    Rastia opened the massive wooden door and opened the lid to apartment below the floor.


    She turned to them. ¡°Hide here. The carriage will set off in an hour and will drop you to your destination in four, understood?¡±


    Adrian nodded before getting up on the carriage and lying to the right. Hispanion followed and lied to the left.


    ¡°Michael is part of the delegation. He will help you get out of there.¡± She closed the lids. Now, it was all dark and congested inside. But not any of them felt a bit of difort.


    An hourter, the carriage set off.

 Chapter 80: To The South

    Chapter 80: To The South


    Evening.


    The Southern Marquessate of Rimor. Despite the frigid year, the region was warmer than all other regions of Nemphis. Some of the more warmnds did not even have snow nketing all over them.


    A small carriage, a wagon to be precise, was being pulled by a donkey on one of these snowlessnds. The ¡®coachman¡¯ was a skinny old man who was chewing a stalk of barley.


    The wagon behind would have been empty, if the two weird strangers had note out of nowhere and asked for a ride. Of course, they agreed to pay- a hefty sum at that. Hence, there was a big smile on the old man¡¯s face.


    Of the two, one was a male- a demonically handsome young man. And the other? A young woman, who looked as if she were in herte twenties, with a dainty body and pale face. The paleness only added to her beauty while her yellow hair set her apart from the rest of the crowd.


    The male was, of course, Adrian while his ¡®selected¡¯ femalepanion was Vanessa Herrings. It had been six hours since they escaped the delegation carriage, and been a little more than thirty minutes since they boarded the wagon.


    Throughout the journey, they exchanged little words between themselves. How would they? For four hours, they were trapped inside a smallpartment. And for thest six hours, they had been journeying nonstop through the harsh snow; after all, none of them had fire as their attribute. And now, finally- they were able to rx since there were no more snowstorms and more importantly, they were in a state of rest.


    Though most of the time, Vanessa was looking to her left, ahead- where the wagon was moving towards- she would asionally peak a nce at the young man in front of her, who had his eyes closed.


    ¡°What?¡± Adrian uttered with his eyes still closed, surprising the yellow haired woman who abruptly looked ahead again. ¡°Isn¡¯t sneaking peeks at your own liege¡¯s man considered treason?¡±


    She remained silent. His lips stretched to a smile.


    ¡°You received orders from the High King, right? To keep an eye on me.¡±


    She looked at him again, this time- with widened eyes. ¡°How did you-¡± She suddenly remembered what the princess had said. ¡®If he knows something he shouldn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t be surprised. That bastard knows everything.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I received orders. But I am not obliged to tell you anything about my assignments.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t care about your assignments.¡± Adrian finally opened his eyes and looked into hers. Vanessa felt as if her soul was being sucked into those dark abyssal eyes. Forget resistance, she strangely wanted herself to get vacuumed into them.


    The ¡®suction¡¯ force from his eyes suddenly stopped, returning everything to normal as before.


    ¡°Just know that as long as you don¡¯t get in my way, you won¡¯t get hurt. Otherwise, I won¡¯t even care that you are Evelyn¡¯s guardian.¡± His tone was carefree, devoid of any threats.


    But she had goosebumps all over her body. She was veteran who had made major contributions in both war and stampede. She knew more than most what could actually hurt her and what could not. And the eighteen year old belonged to the former.


    She answered in silence and turned her head leftwards again, the sun was setting fast.


    For the rest of the journey, none of them uttered a single word to each other.


    An hour passed.


    At a vige not even a kilometre to the Northeast to the city of Ris, the Southern capital of Nemphis, the ¡®carriage¡¯ made a stop. Vanessa jumped down while Adrian slowly climbed down like a gentleman.


    Just when the old man came to ask for money, Adrian pointed at Vanessa.


    ¡°See that woman over there? She works for the Royal family.¡±


    The old man turned away from him and approached Vanessa. Vanessa brought out a small piece of crystal from a small pouch hanging from her waist and gave it to the skinny old man.


    The crystal was sparkling but apparently, the old man¡¯s eyes sparkled even more. He knelt to ground and touched the cold soil with his forehead before getting back up again and hopping on the wagon. He went into the vige with hispanion, the donkey, with a wide grin on his face. His family wouldn¡¯t have to starve for the next few months.


    Both of them began to walk Southwest towards the booming city of Ris. Somewhere around a hundred meters away from the city gates, hoods covered their hair and face.


    Night. Torches lit up the entire city walls. But it was even brighter at the gates. A squad of six uniformed guards were checking all the entrants to the city.


    ¡°Hold! Take off your hoods.¡± A guard showed two hooded figures the palm of his hand.


    Vanessa nonchntly walked towards the guard, making him and the others go on their guards. Vanessa took out a small piece of paper and offered it to the guard stopping them.


    The guard carefully took the small piece of paper and checked it. His eyes almost popped out but heposed himself in no time. He was a military man after all. He returned the piece of paper gently, not even daring to look at the hood covered face of thedy.


    He looked at his colleagues and nodded.


    Adrian and Vanessa did not waste any time and walked into the gates, disappearing into the busy crowd of the streets.


    The guard¡¯s colleagues did not ask him who she was or what she wanted. From his reaction they were able to understand that more people knowing would only increase the chances of a court marshal.


    The city was devoid of any snow unlike almost all other cities in the Confederation, even without any fire circlers assigned with melting snow. Though it was night, the city was bustling. However, this was not surprising because Ris was known for it¡¯s nightlife.


    But Adrian and Vanessa opposed joining in as they were tired from the long journey. Both of them had already decide that they would retire for the night and go to ¡®duty¡¯ the next day.


    They picked a random inn and went in. None of them cared much about luxury as they would be staying for one night anyway.


    Adrian went to the reception where a youngdy, who looked not any older than twenty five, was sitting idly with a sullen face.


    ¡°Wee, what do you want?¡± She asked with a down voice and that same sullen face.


    ¡°One one-bedded room for one night.¡± He answered.


    He suddenly felt a pull on his shoulder, he followed the hand holding his shoulder. It was Vanessa.


    ¡°What do you mean by one one-bedded room?¡± She whispered. ¡°I am booking two rooms.¡± She turned towards the reception but he gripped her wrist and tugged her hard, pulling her into his arms.


    Their ¡®intimate¡¯ actions grabbed the attention of the receptionist. A smile formed on her face.


    Vanessa tried to resist but to her dismay, the eighteen year old second year student was physically stronger.


    ¡°Why do you think I brought you here on this journey?¡± He smiled.


    She stopped squirming and squinted beneath her hood.


    ¡°For this sole reason.¡±

 Chapter 81: One Sided Negotiations

    Chapter 81: One Sided Negotiations


    The Rumins Estate.


    The Southern Marquessate was warm, but the residence of the Marquess was even warmer. The Marquess, Pat Rumins, was walking through the hallway- neither too fast, nor too slow. He was a man in histe forties with a strong and tall build, and a moustache. He emitted a solemn aura, prompting the people to distance themselves from him.


    A youngdy joined him, her feet always fell half a step behind those of his.


    ¡°I got an invitation.¡± The marquess brought out an envelope from his pocket and gave it to her. There were no seals on it. The only thing that made it stand out from the hundreds of letters he got everyday was it¡¯s smell.


    *Sniff. Sniff*


    A sweet aroma entered thedy¡¯s nostrils, causing her to squint. ¡°Edgarwood? The Royal Family? They could¡¯ve just sent an official invitation with the Royal seal upon it.¡± She looked at the man. ¡°Why did they have to waste their precious Edgarwood?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?¡± The man looked at her and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s only one person in the Royal Family who would want to meet me secretly.¡±


    The youngdy looked down and thought for a second before turning back to him with a gasp. ¡°Why did you ept then? We have-¡°


    ¡°Already joined a faction?¡± He smirked at her before looking ahead again. ¡°We are nobles, my dear- not saints. We have no eternal enemies, nor eternal allies. And allies and enemies are just means anyway. What we really want are benefits- eternal benefits.¡± An evil smile crept out on his face.


    The youngdy got back into thinking again.


    ******


    Pegasus¡¯s Den- a high ss ce for the nobles to gather. It served top notch food, music and women to their patrons. But these are not what made the Den popr among the nobles. What made it stand out from all its counterparts was- privacy.


    Adrian and Vanessa were sitting inside a small butvish room. The red Sofas they were sitting on were cozy. A light magic circle was drawn on the ceiling. Not only did it lit up the entire room, the design of the rare magic circle added to the beauty of the room. There was a rectangr table between the sofas made from the wood of the rare iron banyan trees.


    *Click*


    Thevishly decorated gold ted doors slowly, but smoothly, opened. Two figures, onerge and one petite, entered the room wearing ck robes and hoods. Once the door behind them closed down, both of them removed their hoods and robes before hanging them on the hanger beside the door.


    The one with the big body was marquess Pat Rumins and the other on was his daughter- Lily Rumins.


    ¡°Greetings, Sir Rumins and miss Lily Rumins.¡± Adrian did not bother to stand up. He did not need to. He belonged to another Kingdom, he was the son of a Duke, and he was also acting as the representative of a Royal. And even if he did not meet any of these criteria, he still would not have stood. He was Adrian after all.


    Vanessa stayed silent. Her duty was to ¡®protect¡¯ him, or at least that was what she thought. But after staying with him for one night, she knew he was right. He brought her along for ¡®one sole reason¡¯- to literally be his body pillow.


    The duo did not mind their attitudes at all.


    ¡°Greetings, Sir¡­¡± The marquess squinted.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart.¡± Adrian said.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart? Miss Emilia Darkheart¡¯s son?¡± He asked while his daughter gasped.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Adrian smiled.


    ¡°I see.¡± He says down opposite him on the Sofa and bowed a bit towards Vanessa. The youngdy, Lily followed and sat beside her father.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like beating around the bush.¡± He said with a cold voice. ¡°Do you have any guarantee, that you will win?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°The princess has me on her side after all.¡± He raised his chin up.


    His reply surprised not only the father-daughter duo, but also his ¡®guardian¡¯. It rendered them speechless.


    After a few moments, sounds ofughter filled the air. The marquess uncontroblyughed; tears almost escaped his eyes. After almost a minute, he finallyposed himself before looking at Adrian whose chin was still up.


    ¡°Do you think this meeting is a joke?¡± His voice grew even colder than before. ¡°What can a student like you do?¡±


    Both Vanessa and Lily stayed silent.


    ¡°Just be thankful that I chose you.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice grew cold as well. ¡°Did you think the North is in turmoil for no reason?¡±


    His statement caused the Marquess to squint. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Adrian looked into his brown eyes. ¡°Just what you are thinking.¡±


    The marquess gasped, prompting his daughter to squint. What did he mean?


    ¡°You are lying.¡± The marquess shook his head. ¡°How can a-¡°


    ¡°Student like me do it?¡± A smile formed on Adrian¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know of this year¡¯s Hunt¡¯s results?¡±


    ¡°Sure. How can I not?¡± He got excited. ¡°The Empire faced a decisive defeat! All of the Institute¡¯s students were-¡± He suddenly stopped. His eyes widened as he looked at the young man before him, whose smile seemed to get wider and wider every moment.


    He gulped. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ don¡¯t tell me-¡°


    ¡°Indeed. It was my handiwork.¡±


    Once again, all the other three in the room were surprised, but this time- even more so.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The marquess¡¯s daughter mmed her palms on the table. ¡°I was also a participant four years ago. Do you think-¡°


    ¡°Yes.¡± He looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s that easy.¡±


    His abyssal eyes made her gulp and meekly sit down back again.


    ¡°Any proof?¡± The marquess asked.


    ¡°Do you think the High King allowed a Royal Guardian to apany an outsider for no reason?¡±


    Both of the Rumins looked at Vanessa. Her response was nonchnce.


    ¡°You¡­ you have the High King¡¯s grace?¡± The marquess gulped.


    ¡°Yes. Evelyn will be the Queen.¡± Confidence oozed from his carefree tone.


    The marquess sighed. ¡°I see. But what will you give us is return if I join you.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You will get more fiefdom and more magic crystal allocation.¡± Adrian said.


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural for being on the winning side.¡± The middle aged man shook his head. ¡°What do I get in return for ¡®switching¡¯ sides?¡± He looked at Adrian in the eyes.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Adrian beckoned him.


    He understood and stood up from his seat. He approached Adrian and brought his ear close to the young man¡¯s mouth.


    Adrian whispered something. Suddenly, the marquess gasped; his eyes almost popped out. Both of the women in the room noticed a small bulge grow on the Marquess¡¯s pants.


    Lily looked away with a reddened face. She cursed her perverted father in her mind.


    Vanessa¡¯s reaction was indifferent. These noble politics were a level below the royal ones.


    Once it was over, the marquess stood straight and reached out his hand- fast, fearing Adrian might go back on his word. ¡°It¡¯s a deal then.¡±


    Adrian stood up as well. His reason? Shaking hands from a lower position would make him seem the one who is ¡®asking¡¯.


    ¡°A deal it is.¡± He ended the deal with a handshake.


    The marquess took back his hand. ¡°Please give our estate a visit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t even know each other.¡± He gave the marquess a smile.


    ¡°I understand.¡± The middle aged man smiled back.


    The father daughter duo wore their robes and hoods again. The man left first. Lily took onest nce at the devilishly handsome young man before following him out.


    Adrian turned back to Vanessa. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? We¡¯re in Ris. And the night is approaching.¡± The smile on his face grew wider.

 Chapter 82: Pay

    Chapter 82: Pay


    Both Vanessa and Adrian were standing before an inn. It was the same inn where they stayed the previous night.


    ¡°Why are we here back again?¡± She looked at him. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to enjoy the night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. But, two is not enough for a party.¡± He smiled as he stepped towards the door.


    Vanessa squinted, but followed nevertheless.


    Inside, it was the same youngdy behind the reception. But sleepiness was added to her eyes that already betrayed gloominess.


    She looked at the iing duo and clenched her teeth inside her mind.


    In her small inn which remained empty most of the time- at night, she always got bored to the point of death. Finally, a ¡®couple¡¯ came up the previous night and asked for a room. They also putted up an ¡®intimate¡¯ show in front of the counter. She hit the jackpot! Or at least, that was what she thought.


    She had given them the key to the ¡®special¡¯ room. Once they got in, she closed down the inn. None woulde in anyway.


    She rushed into the empty room just beside the ¡®special¡¯ one and removed the small piece of painting from the wall, revealing a small hole. She peeked through it into the ¡®love-birds¡¯ room.


    But¡­ nothing happened! Clothes were not thrown all over the ce, the old and rusty bed did not make creaking sound, sounds of moans, ps and whines did not echo through the room- nothing.


    That overly handsome young man only pushed the yellow haired beauty on the bed before wrapping his arm around her and sleep. Was that strong and sexy body just for show? Was he impotent?


    But one thing was sure. She would not get any show and just like any other day, she had to ndly masturbate alone.


    *Tap. Tap*


    Adrian tapped on the wooden counter, waking her up from her trance.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She barely hid her emotions.


    ¡°Close this ce down and join us. We are heading to the Golden District.¡± Adrian said in his casual tone.


    The youngdy gasped. ¡°The¡­ the¡­ Golden District? The expensive district only the rich and the nobles get to enjoy? Why would you bring me there?¡± Her tone did aplete 180. It was now filled with utmost respect and adoration.


    ¡°We will do some shopping and wander around the streets. We need someone to carry the bags. We will pay you and while we are at it, you can buy a few things for your own.¡± He pointed at Vanessa. ¡°See thisdy, she works for the Royal Family.¡±


    ¡°The Royal Family?!¡± She gasped again as she looked at thedy whose ck hood hid her yellow hairs.


    Vanessa could only roll her eyes beneath her hood. She had already notified him that this duty of her was confidential.


    ¡°I¡­ I will be right back!¡± Her whole body was trembling and there was a wide grin on her face.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The youngdy rushed to her own room which was just behind the counter.


    Fifteen minutes passed. Half an hour passed. Forty five minutes passed. But there were no signs of hering out. Adrian and Vanessa were sitting at a small dining table just a few meters away from the wooden counter, busy absorbing magical energy.


    Finally, after an hour since her entrance into the room, she came out. Both Adrian and Vanessa could barely recognise the youngmoner from before. Now, she looked as if she were a noble, a high ranked one at that. She was even wearing a gorgeous and expensive blue dress. She probably used half of her life¡¯s saving on that very dress. Adrian looked into her eyes and nodded. Indeed, she spent that much.


    She approached them, the rosy smell of her perfume sieved through their nostrils. But their reaction to her ¡®transformation¡¯-plete indifference.


    Adrian removed his hood and gestured Vanessa to remove hers. Vanessa obeyed. She was a high level circler after all. She had sensed the peekingdy the previous night.


    Adrian brought out a potion from his pocket and tossed it to Vanessa. Vanessa looked at the pitch ck liquid in the vial and squinted.


    ¡°Take a sip.¡± Adrian ordered. ¡°It will change your hair colour for an hour.¡±


    Vanessa gasped- not because of the potions effect, but because of its efficiency. One sip for an hour? That was way too much. Even the better ones the Royal guardians used for espionage missions couldst for a few minutes with a whole bottle.


    She shrugged and took a sip. Nothing changed for a minute. Both Vanessa and Adrian were nonchnt. But the other youngdy was shaking her foot in impatience. She wanted to see the magic.


    Finally after a minute, Vanessa¡¯s hair started to slowly be ck. It started from the roots, and in less than a minute, it reached the tips of her long hair.


    Vanessa took the tip of her hair in her hand and examined it. She gently brushed through her hair with her fingers and gave Adrian a nod.


    Adrian then looked at the innkeeper. ¡°Your name is Lamisa, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She curtsied and squinted, trying to remember when did she reveal her name.


    ¡°I have a potion that can make you more beautiful, I will give it to you on the way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She abruptly bowed, her whole body was shaking in excitement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Adrian said as he approached the door to the inn. The girls followed.


    The red light district- Ris, the city with a vibrant nightlife, would be iplete without it.


    The three were walking through the cheap streets of the area. There were loosely clothed prostitutes standing before the ¡®shops¡¯ beckoning the males, and even the females, passing through them.


    But very few dared to stop the trio. Anyone could infer from their getups that they were nobles. And one at the front, the extremely good looking young man was of supremely high status.


    But, there were some bold whores who dared to hook the other two.


    ¡°Hey little sister, you look great with that blue dress. But I am sure you look better without it.¡±


    ¡°Mmmh, look at that dainty body. But you can bet that it will soften up to my tongue.¡±


    Vanessa was nonchnt but Lamisa was disgusted.


    Adrian looked at her and reached out his hand. There was a vial with a purple liquid in it. ¡°Drink it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She snatched it from his hand with trembling hands and gulped down all of the purple contents with in; she even licked the veryst drop of it.


    Adrian continued walking. Vanessa followed and a few momentster, Lamisa caught up.


    She was looking around, with a grin on her face, for mirrors. But s, there were none. But that did not disappoint her, she remembered that the effect took time. Hence, she waited.


    A minuteter, she began to feel hot- her whole body heated up; her face flushed. She clenched her thighs together as she walked. She felt a tingling sensation down there; she had the urge- to take something in there.


    ¡®Is that a side effect?¡¯ That was thest non-lewd though she had.


    Her strange behaviour made Vanessa frown and look at Adrian. The evil smile he had on his face sent shivers down her spine.


    Lamisa¡¯s eyes were on the back of Adrian. She was fantasising as her breaths grew heavier. Even drool escaped her lips. She could not take it anymore. But he suddenly stopped, causing her to almost bump into him.


    Adrian looked at theparativelyrge brothel just to his left, the smile on his face grew wider.


    He approached the brothel. Lamisa subconsciously followed, with one of her hands rubbing her crotch. But Vanessa did not, she had an idea of what he was about to do. And by any means, she did not want to get in his way.


    Suddenly, Adrian grabbed the youngdy on heat by the back of her neck and pushed her into the brothel.


    Many had their eyes on the trio since the beginning. And most of them saw him give her that weird purple liquid and her behaviour afterwards; they were able to infer what that liquid was. But his actions just now, sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine.


    There could be only one result in sending a drugged woman inside a stacked brothel. That young man was a maniac!


    But nevertheless, some men who were observing the trio rushed towards that brothel. They could not miss ying with a ¡®noble¡¯dy, could they?


    Adrian gave way for them as he went on his way again. Vanessa followed this time.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± She could not hold back her curiosity. His actions did not make her despise him whatsoever.


    ¡°She nned to use me.¡±


    ¡°Use you?¡± She squinted.


    ¡°Yes. She nned to use me for her masturbation session.¡± He said casually.


    Vanessa knew what he meant. ¡°So, that¡¯s why you drugged her and pushed her into abrothel?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Adrian stopped and looked at her, prompting her to stop as well. ¡°Those who n to use me must pay.¡± His voice grew chillingly cold. ¡°One way or another.¡±


    Vanessa gulped as she held herself from taking a step back. A drop of sweat trickled down her forehead.


    She forced a smile. ¡°In¡­ indeed, she got what she deserved.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Adrian again went on his way- his goal had been the Golden District from the start.


    Vanessa wiped off the sweat and followed.

 Chapter 83: Secret Hall *

    Chapter 83: Secret Hall *


    Midnight.


    But the rows ofmps deemed as if it were day at the Golden District. Unlike the red light District and the other areas known for their nightlife, the Golden District was quiet and- empty.


    Barely anyone was walking through the streets. After an indefinite interval, a carriage would wheel past the strolling duo- Adrian and Vanessa.


    Both of them were familiar with the streets. After all, the Pegasus¡¯s Den was at the core of the district.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Vanessa could not hold back her curiosity, the road they were walking on led to the centre of the district. ¡°Are we going for the grand auction at the Emerald Pce?¡±


    Adrian responded with silence. He kept walking. Vanessa shrugged and followed.


    A few streets across the centre, Adrian brought out a ck half mask and put it on his face. Vanessa followed and covered her own face with a yellow half mask.


    Just before the massive building of the Ruby Pce. Tens of carriages were neatly parked, and more and more joined every minute. There were beautiful maidens wearing semi-revealing clothes as they weed all the entrants.


    Even nobility from the other countries joined as well. The auction was going to be huge. Rare materials just came out of the Northern Wilderness.


    Adrian did not even give the entrance a look as he walked past. Vanessa squinted in surprise.


    ¡°You are not here for the auction?¡± She asked.


    ¡°The Ruby Pce might have a lot of exotic goods.¡± He kept walking without looking back. ¡°But are they better than the ones at the Royal treasury?¡±


    His statement had her gobsmacked. He was right. And how confident in bing the king was he?


    But she did not think any further. Making her liege, Evelyn, the Queen would only do her good. She followed him, still curious of where they might end up.


    And in no time, they reached their destination. It was- the Pegasus¡¯s Den, again.


    ¡°Again?¡± She looked at him. ¡°Weren¡¯t we here just a few hours ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and no.¡±


    She frowned, but waited for him to continue.


    ¡°What we visited was the Pegasus¡¯s Den of the day.¡± He stepped towards the back door of the building. ¡°What we will be visiting now is the Pegasus¡¯s Den of the night- which is way more fun.¡±


    Vanessa muttered something under her breath while she followed him in.


    Just as they passed through the door.


    ¡°My heartfelt apologies sir.¡± A blue uniformed man bowed. ¡°But this entrance is only for the use of our staff.¡±


    ¡°But I am in a hurry. I came all the way from the East.¡±


    The staff¡¯s brown eyes glinted. ¡°I apologise again for my discourteous behaviour.¡± He bowed again. ¡°Please follow me to the ¡®hall¡¯. Or you might get lost.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Lead the way.¡± Adrian gestured with his hand.


    Vanessa looked at the scene in silence. She was sure he was up to something. She had already decided she would follow him without any resistance, let alone ulterior motives, after what he had done with that poor innkeeper right in front of her.


    Adrian followed the blue d employee while she walked behind him. Soon, all three of them entered a narrow corridor. Unlike the whole interior of thevish building, it was dark.


    But not any one of the duo minded as they followed the employee left and right through the dark passageway, as if they were walking through a maze. Finally, they got out of the catbs- to a small hall which looked not any different from the othervish halls of the building.


    There was a huge gold ted door at the other side, guarded by two blue uniformed employees. Both Adrian and Vanessa could sense their levels- level 5. Adrian was nonchnt. But Vanessa was surprised. These guards were capable enough to be assistant instructors at the Academy or high ranked officials at the Military. But they were acting as mere guards. Just what was behind that door?


    The employee who led them here bowed onest time before leaving through where they had juste from.


    Adrian approached the door. Vanessa was close behind him. When Adrian was just close enough, the guard on their right touched a small magic circle on the wall with his palm, causing therge door to slowly open. Adrian directly entered into the room. Vanessa took onest nce at the guards before entering herself.


    But the sounds, the smell, the sight of what was in therge circr room she just got into had her close her eyes and turn away. That was too much even for a veteran like her.


    *Mmmh¡­ Ahh¡­ hmmm* *p. p. p.*


    All sorts of dirty noises- of moans, whines, ps, ps entered her ears.


    The smell of sweat, heavy semen, and the orgasmic sweet juices of women invaded her nose.


    Just a nce of what she saw was slowly burning into her memory. There was a row of wooden benches circling around the room whose diameter was not more than twenty meters.


    On some of those benches, all sorts of vile things were happening. A man having sex with a woman, two men prating a woman, a man ying with two women, or just two women ¡®touching¡¯ each other. Some of the benches even had more than three participants.


    But the most outrageous things happened at the centre of the room. She could not even guess how many were involve in that cluster of naked moving bodies. The women probably even did not know whose dick they were sucking, whose pussy they were licking, who were they kissing, who was fucking their pussies, licking them, who were kneading their breasts and who were in their butt holes. They did not give a single damn as they enjoyed the bliss.


    ¡°Are youing?¡± His carefree voice entered her ears. But she did not open her eyes; she was still trying to delete that scene from her memory.


    ¡°Or should I just feed you an aphrodisiac and throw you there.¡±


    She abruptly opened her eyes and looked at him, who was pointing his finger at the massive orgy going on at the centre of the room.


    She gasped and aggressively shook her head, not caring about the safety of her neck.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Adrian walked around the orgy and reached the other end of the room. Vanessa was a few steps behind him, her eyes were on the decorated marble floors, away from the mayhem at the centre or the ys at the sides.


    There was a throne-likevish sofa- upon which sat the only clotheddy of the room. She was wearing an exquisite blue dress with a huge slit that exposed her shiny crossed legs. Half of her face was covered by a blue mask embroidered with exotic indigo feathers and precious azure gems. Her right cheek was lying on the back of her fingers and her right elbow rested on the armrest.


    Her blue glossed lips were straight, conveying boredom.


    ¡°Greetings, Miss Blue Moon.¡± Adrian bowed.


    Vanessa squinted. This was the first time she saw him lower his head towards someone.


    The woman darted her jewel-like blue eyes towards him. ¡°Hmm. You two are new.¡± Her voice was cold and emotionless. ¡°Don¡¯t bother talking to me, join them.¡± She pointed at the centre of the room with her eyes, not bothering to move her hands.


    ¡°I am here for something else. With something that might interest you.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Her indifference belied the sound she just made.


    Adrian smiled. ¡°I came here with a deal.¡±

 Chapter 84: Lady Blue Moon

    Chapter 84: Lady Blue Moon


    ¡°A deal?¡± Her squint hid half of those beautiful blue gems. But soon, her eyes returned to normal, and her straight lips pursed to a smirk. ¡°Adrian Darkheart?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, mydy.¡± Adrian bowed like a gentleman again.


    She then looked towards Vanessa and scanned her from head to toe. ¡°Vanessa Herrings?¡±


    Vanessa took a step back as she gasped. She was in full disguise and her whereabouts were confidential. Yet, the mysteriousdy was able to tell who she was at a nce?


    Thedy in blue turned back to Adrian. ¡°Well, well. Looks like you already won that blond oldie¡¯s grace.¡±


    Vanessa scowled at her tant treason. She took a step forward. But before she could do anything, Adrian raised his hand- gesturing her to stop and pointed at the orgy which was still ongoing at the centre of the room.


    She swallowed her saliva and took a step back.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± He said in a charming voice. ¡°But without the upper echelon¡¯s support, does it matter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also a fact. But you at least got a plus point over the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only one point. But he¡¯s still ahead.¡±


    ¡°And I take that you came to me to score a few more points?¡± The smile on her face grew wider.


    ¡°Your reputation precedes you. As a matter of fact, it is the case.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s see. You kidnapped yourself, destroyed the Vice Principal¡¯s faction, caused a Mayhem at the North in the process. You annihted thepany of Institute students in the Fleeting Lands. Made the Principal a tower master, winning a level 9 to your side. Speaking of deal, did you make a ¡®deal¡¯ with the princess and the principal?¡± She looked into his eyes. ¡°I wonder what they paid you in return?¡±


    Vanessa who heard everything had her jaws and eyes wide open. She looked at the young man she ¡®slept¡¯ with. A smile slowly surfaced on his face. She barely closed her mouth and gulped. She knew he was special, but not this special.


    Thest year, it could be said that three major events urred in the Kingdom- the Academy¡¯s Vice principal¡¯s retirement and his factions dissolution, the unrest in the North, and finally the overwhelming ¡®victory¡¯ of the Academy in the Hunt. And this eighteen years old second year student had his hands on all three of these events?


    The only thing she knew about him, which she learned from the High King, was the fact that he made major contributions in this year¡¯s Hunt and he might be the future King. That was it.


    ¡°Just know that I did, and I will- keep my end of the deal.¡± Adrian answered.


    ¡°Very well. This ce is quite messy. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± She gracefully uncrossed her legs as she stood up. Thedy was tall, not any shorter than Adrian.


    She walked past the ¡®throne¡¯ and approached the wall behind it. She ced her palm on the wall, causing the wall to separate- revealing a golden lit passageway. She stepped on it and continued walking. Both Adrian and Vanessa followed.


    Vanessa was now walking one more step behindpared to before, but her wariness increased as she used her senses to the fullest. The young man just before her was a national treasure. She could not let anyone hurt him.


    Finally, they reached their destination. A room which was, contrary to Vanessa¡¯s expectations, ordinary. The only thing that was out of the ordinary was its blueness. Everything was blue of any shade- be it light, deep, oceanic, icy etc.


    Thedy sat on a turquoise sofa, cross legged as before. Both of her forearms were now lying on the armrests.


    Adrian sat opposite her while Vanessa stood behind him.


    ¡°Begin. What do you want? And what can you give me in return?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I want all the nobles ¡®under¡¯ you on my side.¡±


    ¡°Boy, when you term it like that- it sounds so wrong.¡± She shook her head. ¡°But whatever, one third of the country¡¯s viscount and barons will be on your side.¡±


    ¡°Then, I want your family¡¯s support.¡± He said.


    Her eyelids twitched. ¡°My father¡¯s side or my mother¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy, boy? Even the Royals don¡¯t dare to mess with them.¡±


    Vanessa scowled yet again. She suddenly thought of something and looked at thedy¡¯s eyes. She gasped butposed herself fast. If her conjecture was correct, thedy spoke the truth.


    ¡°Rx. I have already rolled the dice.¡± He smiled. ¡°All you need to do is to support the main character.¡±


    For the first time, thedy in blue frowned. But sheposed herself soon nevertheless. An amused smile appeared on her face. ¡°How bold of you! You even dared to mess with those freaks.¡±


    ¡°Mess is a strong term to use. Whether they stay neutral or join us, they won¡¯t be losing a thing.¡±


    ¡°You are right, boy. But who in the world likes to get used?¡±


    ¡°Those who get paid enough.¡± He smiled.


    Her eyes widened for a bit before she sighed. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He said as he rested back on the sofa.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn. What can you offer in return?¡± She asked as she began to tap her finger on the soft armrest.


    ¡°I will give you what you want- what you need.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I know why you organise those ¡®parties¡¯ outside and watch it. It¡¯s because-¡°


    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Her breaths became heavy and her eyes reddened. She even released a bit of her aura, prompting Vanessa to take a step back.


    She prepared herself to fight. But Adrian nonchntly raised his right hand,pletely unaffected by the aura.


    He looked at the red and blue eyes of the tremblingdy. ¡°So, do we have a deal?¡±


    ¡°You better not be kidding, boy.¡± Her tone was now cold, cold enough to send chills down Vanessa¡¯s spine. ¡°Or else, even Emilia can¡¯t save you.¡±


    ¡°We have ourselves a deal then.¡± He smiled.


    ******


    Both Adrian and Vanessa were back at the circr hall. Adrian was slowly circling around the orgy at the centre when he suddenly looked back at Vanessa.


    ¡°Since we are here, why leave empty handed?¡±

 Chapter 85: Party **

    Chapter 85: Party **


    ¡°Wha¡­ what do you mean?¡± Her facial muscles twitched as she took a step back.


    ¡°You either have two choices.¡± Adrian showed two of his fingers. ¡°Either you get pushed in there.¡± He pointed at the mayhem at the centre, causing Vanessa to take another step back and shake her head. ¡°Or we y there.¡± He pointed at one of the empty benches at the side.


    Vanessa gulped. ¡°I-¡°


    ¡°If you don¡¯t pick one. I will pick on behalf of you. And I prefer¡­¡± He rubbed his chin as he looked at the orgy between twenty odd people which had yet to die down at the centre.


    ¡°I pick that!¡± She pointed at the empty bench he pointed at first. The ones on either side of that bench was upied.


    ¡°Good.¡± He began to walk towards the bench. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Vanessa reluctantly followed. Her upper teeth dug into her bottom lip while arms were crossed over her breasts.


    Adrian was finally in front of the bench. It had a length of two meters and a width of about one meter. It was ¡®adjusted¡¯ at the height of one meter. There was a lever on the side of the bench that could be used to attune the height of the ¡®bed¡¯. There were no pillows on it, just a soft cushiony cover over it.


    He looked back at Vanessa, whose mask was still on, and walking slowly like a snail.


    ¡°5¡­ 4¡­¡± He counted. She realised what he was doing and rushed towards him in panic, just before he could utter ¡®1¡¯.


    ¡°Strip.¡±


    Her teeth dug even deeper into her lip. She looked at the bench to her right. Two masked males were double prating a single maskeddy. Masked means they were nobles. And she was sure that one thrusting into thedy¡¯s vagina was her husband, considering both of them were wearing the same ring.


    She looked at the other side. A masked male was taking a beautiful unmasked youngdy from behind while a masked woman was locked in a hot kiss with her. It could be inferred from the same brown hairs from the masked duo that they were probably from the same family. They could even be siblings.


    She finally looked at Adrian, her eyes betraying nervousness.


    Adrian looked into his ¡®guardian¡¯s¡¯ eyes andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am quite possessive. You just have to prove your worth as my possession.¡±


    She heaved a long sigh of defeat before taking off her robes and removing her dress. Only her khaki underwear remained. She looked around; ensuring none but Adrian was looking at her, she took her hands to the hooks.


    She looked at him. ¡°Nobody will know of this matter.¡±


    ¡°Depends on your performance.¡± His answer was direct.


    She closed her eyes and unhooked her bras. Why was she not thinking of resistance despite being a higher level? It was because she acted as his body pillow one night. And she knew- physically, he was a monster! Worse, she herself was an augmenter. Bottom line- she was not strong enough to defeat him. And he was right, she was only worthy as his body pillow, and from now on- ¡®toy¡¯.


    She subconsciously covered her breasts with her arms.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    She hesitatingly approached him with her breasts still covered and panties still on.


    Adrian was still standing beside the bench when she came right before him. He tucked her free hair behind her ears with his right hand while pushing her arms down from her breasts with his left. She could not put up resistance for long.


    He took one of her ample breasts inside his big left hand and gave it a soft press.


    ¡°Aaahmm.¡± She muffled her moan by closing her own lips. Her red face flushed while she closed her eyes.


    He moved closer to her masked face inch by inch. His hot breaths flushed her face more and more. Soon, his lips pressed against hers, prompting her to open her eyes wide. But she did not resist. She had already given up and left everything to fate.


    ¡®For her highness Evelyn!¡¯ She hailed in her mind as she closed her eyes yet again.


    His left hand was busy ying with her breasts while the right one was gently brushing her ¡®ck¡¯ hair. After a few seconds of lip contact, he pushed his tongue through her lips. She was somewhat expecting this as she weed his tongue with her own.


    *Click. Click.* *Mhmm*


    The sounds of tongue clicking and muffled moans from the pleasure she felt from her breasts were silenced by the tens of other moans and ps in the big room.


    His right hand slowly sneaked through her long hair all the way to her bottom. He gave her a gentle spank before kneading her ass hard.


    ¡°Aaahhmm.¡± She opened her eyes yet again. But soon, she closed again as she was slowly getting addicted to the pleasure she was feeling through her mouth, boobs and butt.


    After a few fondles, his right hand entered beneath her khaki panties, reaching all the way to her wet vulva.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­¡± Her body trembled in pleasure just from his touch, but her eyes remained closed.


    He gently rub her drenched gates as he yed with her soft mounds with his other hand. But his fingers did not go any further than brushing her opening.


    A minuteter, Adrian finally broke the kiss and removed his sticky fingers from inside her panties.


    Vanessa opened her eyes, which betrayed addiction. Her face was flushed and she was panting with her mouth, which was filled with saliva- both of his and her own.


    ¡°Now, lie there.¡± He pointed at the bench.


    She nodded and sat at the edge of the bench before lying her back down. Adrian gracefully removed her panties. A sticky bridge formed between her pussy and the darker part of the khaki as he pulled until it finally copsed. She coborated with him and soon, she waspletely naked- barring her mouth of course.


    She opened her legs on her own ord. Though royal guardians were forbidden from having families or involving themselves in romance- this was not wrong, was it? After all, she was a royal servant, and he ¡®will¡¯ be the king.


    Adrian knew what was going on in her mind.


    ¡®Just excuses.¡¯ He smirked. ¡®You just want to get banged.¡¯


    He pulled the lever a bit, lifting the bench a bit higher- to the level of his waist. He positioned himself between her thighs and pulled down his pants, revealing his big rod. Vanessa did not even look, her eyes were glued to the ceiling. Looking at him would only make her more anxious.


    Adrian ced the tip on her drenched pussy before slowly sliding it in.


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± She closed her eyes from the pain.


    ¡®Why is it so painful?¡¯ She thought as tears almost escaped from her eyes.


    Soon, Adrian ced his hands on her waist and pushed all of his length inside her virgin cave. There was no hymen though; she was an augmenter who practiced body enhancement after all. Once all in, he began to move his hips, rubbing her insides.


    ¡°Aahhmmmh.¡± She closed her eyes again, the exhrating feeling containing both pain and pleasure pushed her into the abyss known as ecstasy.


    She guided both of her hands to her boobs which were slowly jiggling from his thrusts. She began to knead them, taking pleasure from there as well.


    Suddenly, she felt a touch on her right wrist. She subconsciously opened her eyes. The brown haired maskeddy from the neighbouring bench was pulling his wrist away from her right breast as the noble woman bowed down with her tongue out.


    Vanessa panicked, but did not resist. Rather, she looked at Adrian- hoping he would do something. But what she saw made her panic even more.


    There was only an evil smile just below his ck mask.


    The masked woman took her right nipple inside her mouth and began to suckle on it.


    ¡°Mmmmh¡­¡± The experienced use of the neer¡¯s tongue made her arch her back in pleasure.


    But she tried to resist nheless. She felt as if she were crossing a line she should not. But her efforts were futile as Adrian suddenly began to move faster inside her- almost making her lose consciousness from the new wave of pain and pleasure.


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± She tried to fight but it was futile.


    She finally looked at Adrian with a pleading look. ¡®Please!¡¯


    The evil smile was still on his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? We are at a party, we should make the most out of it.¡±

 Chapter 86: Party (2) **

    Chapter 86: Party (2) **


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Aaaaahmmmh¡­¡± Vanessa arched her back yet again. This time the pleasure came from within herself as she released her fluids through her hole.


    Adrian pulled out his dick, her juices were trickling down from it to the ground. The tens of moans covered the sound of them dripping onto the marble.


    Vanessa felt empty inside. She followed him with her eyes while he moved from between her legs to the neer¡¯s behind.


    Adrian positioned the tip of his slimy penis onto the brown haireddy¡¯s pussy and pratedpletely into her with one single push. He did not feel any resistance whatsoever.


    ¡°Ohho.¡± He eximed. ¡°Quite the slut you are.¡± He spanked her fair butt.


    The maskeddy giggled, not minding his deeds at all. She kept sucking Vanessa¡¯s right breast while her right hand yed with the ¡®ck¡¯ haireddy¡¯s left mound.


    She scooped a bit of her dripping juices from the surroundings of her upied pussy and inserted them inside Vanessa¡¯s mouth.


    Vanessa was taken by surprise. But sheposed herself and began to lick the weird tasting thingy from thedy¡¯s fingers. It did not taste bad at all.


    Adrian kept thumping the ¡®unknown¡¯ noble, his pace got faster and faster every second.


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmmh¡­¡± Thedy released a long suppressed moan as she reached the peak of her excitement. Her whole body was trembling, but she kept her mouthtched onto the yellow maskeddy¡¯s tit.


    *Squirt*


    She finally let go of the lyingdy¡¯s nipple as she moaned. Sweet liquid slid down her legs all the way to the ground.


    But Adrian did not stop. Rather, he increased the pace, prompting the brown haired noble¡¯s face to flush even further. She looked into Vanessa¡¯s eyes before looking at her panting mouth.


    She pressed her own mouth against Vanessa¡¯s. Vanessa did not resist anymore. She wholeheartedly epted the invading tongue with her own. Thedies were locked in a wild kiss with their eyes closed when the brown haired man made his way to between Vanessa¡¯s thighs. He stroked his erected dick before going to put it in her. But before he could- his eyes met that of the young dark eyed man fucking his sister.


    He paralysed in fear. A few secondster, he was free again. He swallowed his own dry saliva as he drowned in his own sweat. He looked at his own sister kissing the woman again before beckoning the high ss Mermaid¡¯s Den whore he was fucking earlier.


    The naked youngdy got out from her bench and approached him, kneeling to Vanessa¡¯s dripping pussy. The brown haired man nervously looked at Adrian again. Seeing Adrian¡¯s smile, he pushed the head of the unmasked youngdy onto Vanessa¡¯s wet entrance.


    The whore began to suck and lick Vanessa¡¯s vagina, sending shivers through her whole body. ¡°Mmmmh¡­¡± A moan escaped through their joint lips. Her right breast was getting kneaded by the noble youngdy while she was fondling her left breast by her own left hand. Her right hand was busy ying with the masked noble¡¯s boobs.


    The brown haired man lifted the unmaskeddy¡¯s butt up before thrusting his dick into her butt hole.


    ¡°Aaahhmm¡­¡± she continued licking and sucking Vanessa despite the pain she was feeling down there.


    Soon, Adrian dumped his hot load inside the maskeddy, making her abruptly break the kiss. ¡°Aaaaaah¡­¡± she moaned as she orgasmed at the exact same time. The sh of juices inside her almost rendered her unconscious. But she was a veteran. She held on. White sticky fluid spilled down from her hole through her legs.


    She clenched her pussy as hard as as she could before getting up on the bench herself. Her knees were now on both sides of the Vanessa¡¯s head as she lowered her semen filled vagina onto her mouth. Vanessa opened her mouth, catching the dripping white semen with it. She began to lick thedy¡¯s pussy while she trembled along with somebody else licking hers.


    ¡°Hey! Come here.¡± She beckoned his brother. The man brought out his cock from the whore¡¯s hole and nodded. He held the unmaskeddy by the hair and dragged her towards his sister.


    Once he was close to his sister¡¯s left, she pulled his head and locked herself in a wild incestuous kiss with her brother. The youngdy began to suck his penis. Momentster, the young woman¡¯s cave got invade by a cock. It belonged to the one who was prating the mouth of that married woman on the bench to their other side.


    The married woman took the spot of the prostitute and bowed between Vanessa¡¯s legs. She brought out her tongue and began to lick the sweet waters from her pussy. Adrian who was free, circled to her back. He could see the semen of her husband spilling from her cave.


    But he did not mind as he pushed his length into her unused anus.


    ¡°Aaaaah¡­¡± Her whole body trembled from the pain as tears escaped from her eyes. She was not that experienced when it came to anal sex. But she endured.


    Her husband was already tired from all those sessions. He sat on the bench and watched his wife get ass-fucked by another man.


    Vanessa was fondling her own breasts now while she received pleasure from both her mouth and her lower lips.


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Mmmmmh¡­¡± Vanessa orgasmed again. The married masked woman gulped all of it down easily. Apparently, she was quite experienced when it came to this.


    But soon, ¡°Aaaaaaah¡­¡± her whole body jerked as her eyes rolled back. She slumped to the ground, panting. White sticky fluid oozed out from her butthole.


    But Adrian did not let her lie on the ground for long. He pressed down on her ass cheek with his booted feet. He was the only one in the room with clothes on after all.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡± She abruptly woke up with a shriek. The pain she felt in her ass was excruciating.


    She looked at the clothes and masked handsome young man with reverence. Just from his grace, she could infer that he belonged at least to a Count family- way above a mere baroness like her.


    ¡°The poor girl has no one to y with her boobs. Help her.¡± Adrian pointed at Vanessa.


    She nodded and barely crawled towards Vanessa¡¯s right. She got her right tit into her mouth and yed with the other one with one of her hands. She guided her free hand to her own pussy and began to masturbate.


    Adrian again returned to the ¡®origin¡¯- between Vanessa¡¯s legs. His penis was erect and ready as always. He again went inside Vanessa.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± She arched her back. She did not need to see to know what entered her vagina. That feeling was already burned into her mind.


    Adrian began to stroke his rod inside her.


    ¡°Mhhhmmm¡± She had already finished licking and swallowing all of his semen from the brown haired nobledy¡¯s pussy. But she still kept licking because it tasted so darn good.


    The brother and sister had yet to break their kiss. If anything, the kiss got wilder as he began to knead his sister¡¯s melons. His cock was still getting sucked by the whore while her insides were getting ravaged by the masked man.


    The married masked man masturbated seeing his pounded wife sucking the tits of another beautiful woman.


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Aaaaahhmmmmm¡­¡± Vanessa climaxed yet again. It was her third this day.


    But unlike the first time, Adrian did not stop and continued moving inside her.


    While doing the deed, he looked back at the orgy which was showing signs of dying down.


    Unbeknownst to everyone in the room, except Adrian of course, a darkish energy was being produced from the bodies of everyone. It seeped into the marbled floor underneath.


    He looked back at the orgy he was involved in. His abyssal eyes glinted.


    A dense cluster of pitch ck energy was being produced from all of the six ¡®connected¡¯ bodies. He looked around and smiled.


    The ck aura almost flooded half of the hall. It was too dense to seep into the floor all at once.


    He finally looked at Vanessa and released his semen inside her.


    She arched her back and rolled her eyes back. She almost bit the nobledy¡¯s clitoris off from the excitement.


    ¡°Aaahhmmmmh..¡± she lost consciousness. It was too much for her first time.


    Adrian pulled his dick out. His body was still full of energy- unlike the other five who had barely any stamina left.


    He looked at the wall behind the ¡®throne¡¯. An evil smile crept up on his face.

 Chapter 87: Return *

    Chapter 87: Return *


    ¡°Congrattions Vanessa, you are now a Royal Guardian! You must dedicate your life to protecting the King and his Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, the future of the Herrings is now on your shoulders. You must serve the Royals well.¡±


    ¡°You have been assigned to protect her highness princess Evelyn. You must¡­¡±


    ¡°You must¡­¡±


    ¡°You must¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Vanessa abruptly opened her eyes and gasped for breath. All she could see wasplete darkness. She tried to get up, but something was pressing down on her chest, holding her from sitting up from thefy surface she was lying upon.


    These strange and eerie conditions in her half-asleep state activated her amygd, urging her to escape. She used all of her strength to sit up, pushing the obstacle that was pushing her down. Seeing no way out, she subconsciously began to shriek.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah!¡± Her scream resounded through the darkness.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± A familiar, sleepy but charming nheless, voice entered her ears- soothing her.


    She stopped screaming and squirming as sheposed herself. She blinked a few times, clearing her eyes before looking around again. It wasplete darkness a before. But just to her left, a few inches away from her face lied a sleeping, demonically handsome face. His breaths brushed through her face, reddening it.


    ¡®Oh yes, I am a body pillow.¡¯ She sighed¡­ in relief.


    Soon, she squinted. Something¡­ was not feeling right. She looked down, and saw her naked breasts rubbing against his strong arm. Her face flushed as she was again on the verge of screaming. But she suddenly stopped, she began to remember all the outrageous deeds shemitted before losing consciousness. Blood almost bursted out from her beet red cheeks.


    She wanted to get up, dress herself and run away. But after she looked at his otherworldly face again and sighed. Any sort of resistance against him- was futile. She closed her eyes again, going back to sleep.


    She did not have anymore nightmares that night- only dreams that wetted her crotch and bed.


    ******


    The next morning. Both Adrian and Vanessa secretly left the city of Ris.


    Since waking up, Vanessa did her best to avoid any sort of eye contact with Adrian. What she did thest night was fine. She was ¡®forced¡¯ after all.


    But this morning, he had waken up and caught her masturbating red handed. What else could she do? The steamy dreams she lived through all night made her extremely excited and she needed it to vent it out somehow. And his exceedingly handsome countenance just happened to be a few centimetres away from hers.


    Hence, she began to stroke her own opening with her fingers while looking at his face and fantasising. The risk of being found out only added to the fun. But just when she was at the peak of her excitement, he opened his abyssal eyes, looked into hers and smiled.


    And that was the exact fucking time she climaxed, releasing her juices and of course- a loud and long moan.


    But embarrassment was not the only reason she was avoiding meeting his eyes, it was something else altogether. She did the same thing that innkeeper tried to do. And every time she remembered that poor youngdy¡¯s fate- a scene shed in her mind, where she reced Lamisa the Innkeeper. And she got goosebumps every time.


    ¡°What?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice entered her ears. ¡°Worried that you might get banged inside all of your holes?¡±


    Chills ran down her spine. Her face grimaced from the very thought of going through that.


    Both of them were on the horses she bought back at Ris. They jogged through the slightly cold atmosphere of the Marquessate of Rimor.


    ¡°Rx.¡± He continued. ¡°I said that you are my possession from now on. And I am very possessive.¡±


    Vanessa sighed and smiled wryly. She did not know what to feel.


    Now that she was safe, at least ording to him, she gathered up all of her courage.


    She looked at him, who was just to her left- riding on the handsome stallion she bought with a few gold coins. For some reasons, he insisted on buying this one.


    ¡°Who is she? Howe I have never heard of Lady Blue Moon before?¡±


    ¡°Even the king is not sure of her existence. Only the ones at the level of High King and above are aware of her.¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± His answer only made her more curious of ¡®her¡¯ identity.


    ¡°She controls half of the underworld of the Nemphis and one fourth of that of the Confederation.¡±


    She gasped in astonishment. That blue maskeddy was that influential?


    She again looked at Adrian. ¡°Is she-¡°


    ¡°Yes, and no.¡± Adrian was looking ahead as always, not even bothering to look into her eyes.


    She frowned. His answers were always shrouded by a veil of mystery. But her ears were peaked nheless- knowing he would remove the veils himself.


    ¡°¡®Was¡¯ would be a better term to use here. But she is still quite influential in the family.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes lit up. Her whole body started to tremble in excitement. ¡°That means¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± But Adrian was nonchnt as he rode his horse to the North.


    Vanessa silently followed.


    Afternoon.


    Both of them had reached their destination. It was a rtivelyrge eatery at the city of Dochlow, a city which was situated a few miles Southeast of the capital.


    They were to rendezvous with the delegation coach and hide in it.


    They had been waiting for an hour. And in due time, the carriage arrived. Once everyone was out, both Adrian and Vanessa sneaked into the secretpartment of the carriage.


    The Academy delegation did not leave any any guards behind. Who would dare to mess with them anyway?


    Evening.


    The delegation reached the Academy.


    But both Adrian and Vanessa waited for two whole hours before the door opened. It was Rastia.


    Adrian jumped out of thepartment. Vanessa followed.


    ¡°How was the trip?¡± Rastia asked with a smile.


    Adrian reached out and held both of her jugs before fondling them. ¡°How can I fail?¡±


    Rastia blushed as she turned toward Vanessa. Seeing a blush on Vanessa¡¯s face, with no signs of disgust- she smiled. ¡®As expected.¡¯


    ¡°Isabe is back.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Seems like all went ording to n.¡± He kept kneading those soft melons.


    ¡°She stayed with usst night.¡± A naughty smile surfaced on her.


    ¡°No wonder you look sleepy.¡± He finally let go of her breasts.


    His eyes grew serious, scaring Rastia a bit.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time I have a serious talk with my maid.¡±

 Chapter 88: Demonic lessons

    Chapter 88: Demonic lessons


    ***


    A shoutout to my dear reader ¡®forsaken¡¯! He recently took the first spot of the top fans ranking- with a contribution of whopping 1.2k+ points. Thank you for your support (and all those gifts) you have given me so far. Stay tuned!


    ***


    Fredrick House.


    Adrian entered his dorm and directly went to his room before jumping on the bed.


    ¡°Wee young master.¡± Isabe came to him and greeted with a bow.


    She got herself a new maid outfit, which looked even sexier than the previous one.


    Adrian nodded. ¡°I am tired. I want to sleep.¡±


    The smile on her face grew wider as she nodded. She got up on the bed and lied just beside him, waiting to be used as his body pillow.


    Adrian wrapped his arm around her and closed his eyes, falling fast asleep. Isabe enjoyed the ¡®peaceful¡¯ look of her young master for some time before going to sleep herself.


    The barely visible sun rose up, beckoning another winter morning to the world.


    Isabe had already waken up. But she did not make a single movement or sound, fearing it might disturb his sleep. She used the idle time absorbing magical energy.


    She had begun to get anxious months earlier when she found out that her young master had reached level 5. Now, months passed and she was still in level 4. The pressure on her kept increasing day by day.


    She was afraid of nothing more than disappointing her young master. But thankfully, she got a lot of high level magic crystals from the Hunt and her young master. The total magic crystals amounted to the annual allotment of a Duke house. And it was enough for her to reach level 7 or even 8 if used efficiently.


    She did not mind having magic crystals with her now because the best way to use magic crystals was in intervals. Absorb without magic crystals before a session of absorption of magic crystals and after that, absorb without magic crystals again. The process was to be repeated.


    She was already at the peak of level 4. All she needed was just onest push.


    Adrian suddenly moved his hand to her butt and groped it hard.


    ¡°Aah!¡± She taken by surprise. Pleasure and energy coursed through her entire body.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± He opened his eyes. ¡°You are now a level 5.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Isabe smiled. Her whole body was trembling from the excitement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t attend sses today.¡± He said.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°And prepare the bath. I haven¡¯t washed myself since I left.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry young master. You still smell good.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He raised his brow.


    Her face flushed. She got up from the bed and rushed to do her duty.


    Adrian smilingly shook his head before getting himself up from the bed.


    Both of them finished their bath. As a reward for killing the assassin, he gave her a ¡®hearty meal¡¯ which she sincerely enjoyed.


    Adrian dressed up. She was the one who dressed him up of course. He sat on the bed before pointing towards two objects. Isabe looked at them and smiled. Old memories resurfaced on her mind.


    She sat before him on the stool and passed theb to him.


    He started to gentlyb down her long and wet hair.


    ¡°Those potions are working pretty well I say.¡± He took a few strands of her hair and smelt them. ¡°They look and smell even better than before.¡±


    His praise made her all giddy up. ¡°Thank you.¡± Her blushed cheeks contracted to form a smile.


    ¡°So, how does it feel?¡± He asked. ¡°To be a demon.¡± He continuedbing through her fragrant hair.


    Isabe looked down. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s fun.¡± She turned back and giggled. ¡°Besides, I am happy to be of the same kind as that of young master.¡±


    A genuine warm smile formed face as he shook his head. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t trust demons. If the dayes where I will have to sacrifice you, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    But his statement did not even made her flinch, let alone bask in sorrow. ¡°It would be my honour, young master- to be your sacrifice.¡± The smile on her face grew even wider.


    He sighed. ¡°I know. You have already taken me as your ¡®lord¡¯. Before I could even ask you to.¡±


    She squinted, but soon- it disappeared. ¡°I have found my ¡®desire¡¯- the one that defines demons, I think.¡± She turned her head ahead again.


    ¡°I know.¡± He continuedbing her hair. ¡°And there¡¯s no doubt that it is your desire.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She looked down again. Her eyes betrayed sorrow for the first time since Adrian¡¯s arrival the previous night. Yes, that was right. She did not even know her young master¡¯s desire.


    ¡°Rx. Just know that the way will be filled with treacherous obstacles and unending thorns.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will walk with you all the way through till the day you reach it, or I be your sacrifice.¡±A smile bloomed on her face yet again.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± The smile on his face widened as well while he gently patted her head.


    ¡°Today, I am going to talk to you about something else.¡± He said. ¡°About us demons.¡±


    The look on her face got serious- her eyes squinted, ears peaked and the smile died down. She knew the session was important. She was going to learn something new about herself and more importantly- her young master.


    ¡°There are beasts who are vicious and blood thirsty. And almost all beings have some kind of desires and some of their ambitions are on par with us demons¡¯. So, what makes us different from everyone else?¡±


    She mentally noted down everything in her mind and awaited for the answer to that significant question.


    ¡°Summons. We demons are summonable beings. We answer to the calls of the ones who desperately begs for us to help them- desperate enough to sacrifice their very souls.¡±


    ¡°How do they summon us?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have the exact answer.¡± He mildly shook his head. ¡°No one does.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She squinted. There was something her young master did not know? ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the way to summon us is really vague. Beings might desperately want something to the point of extremity and might subconsciously summon a demon, or someone might just want to eat an ice cream and summon a demon the same way. Of course, the probability of thetter happening is extremely low, but not nil.¡±


    He kept brushing through her hair with theb.


    ¡°Or they might try to consciously summon a demon through a summoning circle. But there are hundreds of thousands of form, if not millions to summon one. But whatever the case, the quantity of the ingredients need to be humongous. After all, summoning a demon along with its body is not easy.¡±


    ¡°Whole body? Then what about the subconscious cases?¡±


    ¡°Anything might happen. Either we can possess the summoner, or we can even go with our bodies and ask for pensation¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What do demons do?¡± She asked. ¡°After they get summoned.¡±


    ¡°What we have been doing- sacrifices, deals and stuff.¡± He said. ¡°I am making you practice and get ready for a reason. You can get summoned anytime.¡±


    She heaved a long sigh, presumably from nervousness. ¡°How do I know if I am getting summoned?¡±


    ¡°You will know, when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I reject it?¡± Her eyes had a pleading and hopeful look.


    ¡°Sure. But why would you? Devouring souls only makes us stronger.¡±


    She sighed in relief. At least, she had time.


    Adrian finally removed theb from her hair. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Isabe bowed. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Take care of the house. I am leaving- have to prepare for something.¡±

 Chapter 89: End of the year

    Chapter 89: End of the year


    The Southwestern tower of the Royal Academy of Nemphis.


    The blond bearded, green eyed High King was sitting opposite to his dear friend, the ck d Southwestern Tower Master.


    ¡°You are a High King. Not to mention the ¡®selection¡¯ is knocking at the door.¡± The tower master took a sip from his expensive ck jewel embedded teacup. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I also belonged to this ce.¡± He looked through the opening at the wall with nostalgia written in his eyes. The Fredrick House was surrounded by the same Idyllic garden like it used to forty odd years ago. He turned back to his friend. ¡°And I still belong here. What can you do?¡±


    ¡°Whatever, just tell me you did not leave the preparations to your idiotic son.¡±


    ¡°Rx. He is the one who¡¯s idiot.¡± He shook his head, his eyes betraying disappointment. ¡°I left everything to Aretha.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm. Your daughter inw sure is capable.¡± The tower master nodded.


    ¡°Who do you think is going to win this time?¡± The high king asked.


    ¡°If you asked me the same questionst year, I would have answered the Crown Prince.¡± He put his teacup on the tea table and looked at the green eyes of his friend. ¡°But now, I am not sure.¡±


    ¡°Neither am I.¡± The high king took the cup which was designed intricately with rose gold and brought it to his mouth. ¡°That brat is too cunning.¡± He took a sip.


    ¡°You want him to win, don¡¯t you?¡± The ck d old man took his cup again.


    ¡°Yes. Though it will greatly affect the ns we have prepared for years, we can¡¯t afford to lose a gem such as himself.¡± His golden teacup touched his mouth.


    The tower master took a sip from his crystal embedded cup. ¡°Even though he scammed you.¡±


    *Cough. Cough*


    The high king spat out thevender tinted tea from his mouth. ¡°That was not a scam!¡± He bellowed. ¡°I was just being generous. He did such a great job at the Hunt- he deserved it.¡± He wiped off the tea off his mouth using an expensive handkerchief.


    The tower master could only smile at his friend¡¯s thick skin. He was already used to it. ¡°Whatever, I have already tempered with their kill counts and publicised the warped report. Adrian did well for a second year and the tier 5 Isabe killed a level 4 Institute student.¡± The ck cup touched the table.


    ¡°I knew you would take care of it. Our Kingdom can¡¯t afford to lose thatss Isabe, let alone that Adrian.¡± The High King threw away the handkerchief. He had tens, if not hundreds of them, stored somewhere in the pce.


    ¡°And the only way to do that is to have the third princess win.¡± The tower master sighed.


    ¡°But what can I do?¡± The high king followed with a sigh. ¡°Choosing a monarch with the majority as opposition would be a risky move.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of risky moves¡­¡± The tower master¡¯s eyes scowled while his face contracted in seriousness. ¡°She faced an assassination attempt back at the jungle stroll.¡±


    The high king lost all of his carefree demeanour. His face grimaced in rage and a bit of guilt. ¡°Why are you telling this to me now? And why the fucking hell did you even allow her to participate?¡±


    ¡°You know why I kept hold on that intel till now. And as for the other matter, the siblings insisted on sending her. Rastia has yet to ascend to level 9. How can I fight alone against two?¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°The tower masters are supporting Reynolds?!¡± The high king mmed both of his fists on the table, almost breaking it. ¡°How is the Academy falling so low?!¡±


    ¡°The Academy had always been peaceful because there were four tower masters most of the time and three at the lowest. But since the twins joined and ¡®Thunder¡¯ died, they began to bare their fangs at me, the only opposition. They tried their best to inhibit Rastia, my apprentice, from gaining her position. But Adrian made that futile. Now, their only way to gain control of the Academy is through the Royalty.¡±


    ¡°Those fuckers are now on Reynold¡¯s side? That would take away the only thing keeping Evelyn in thepetition!¡± He hurled another m at the table, but he stopped an inch away from the expensive wood. He looked at his friend. ¡°Wait. The Academy was not her best card anyway, was it?¡±


    ¡°It was¡­¡± The brown eyed tower master shook his head. ¡°Until ¡®he¡¯ joined.¡±


    ¡°Do they know of his real tier?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No.¡± The tower master shook his head. ¡°Only Rastia, the deans, Professor Midsley and me.¡±


    ¡°I leave everything on him then. And I will keep a watch on Reynolds for now. If he dares to do anything- I will kill him with my own two hands. My Kingdom doesn¡¯t need a traitor.¡± The high king snorted.


    ¡°I know what you are saying inside your head.¡± The tower master smiled. ¡°We need two tier 5 prodigies- right?¡±


    *Cough. Cough*


    This time, he did not need any tea to choke on- the air was enough.


    ¡°Ahem. The whole kingdom is my family.¡± He took a benevolent pose. ¡°So what if I lose a grandson? I will get two new grand children.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ******


    ¡°Fuck!¡± The handsome green eyed youth kicked thevish chair, breaking a window and sending it all the way across the pce.


    The maids were standing at the corner- with calm on their faces. Such urrences were notmon, but they were not that rare either.


    ¡°She is just a level 3 for fuck¡¯s sake! And the only reason she was able to kill a level 4 is that she is an assassin, a master at sneak attacks! Howe she survived, while they died?! Both of them were level 6!¡± His eyes were red as he vented everything out.


    ¡°Rx, your highness.¡± His guardian said. He was a middle aged man wearing a ck military uniform- a coat and a pant. There were shining green emeralds embedded on the right chest. ¡°Who knew they would send Instructor Hastings to protect her?¡±


    ¡°I am not angry about the failure.¡± The crown prince took a deep breath, trying topose himself. ¡°But for the fact that I made such a foolish decision. I was sure of my victory anyway, I shouldn¡¯t have made such a risky move.¡±


    ¡°You did well, your highness.¡± The guardian praised wholeheartedly. ¡°Not everyone can make a mistake and give it a second look, and learn from it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to console me, Alfred.¡± He sighed. ¡°That idiotic decision cost me a lot. You must have felt it by now- there are eyes upon us.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but they won¡¯t do anything to you unless you make another move. Not any of the monarchs ¡®before you¡¯ were saints.¡± The guardian smiled.


    ¡°I know. But I wanted to crush all of Evelyn¡¯s hopes before the selection.¡± He shook his head, swaying the blond hairs with it. ¡°But I guess I have to stay low for now, considering I am already a ¡®sinner¡¯ in grandfather¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, only two months remain till now. Taking a step back would be the best possible course of action since victory is already in sight. A lion has to take a step back to leap towards its prey.¡± The middle aged man nodded.


    The prince nodded back and looked at the maids. ¡°Clean them all.¡±


    He was not worried about his maids betraying him. They were ¡®conditioned¡¯ after all.


    ******


    The Celestea House.


    One month remained until end of the frigid year and beginning of the next bright year. The selection will take ce at that time.


    The atmosphere was not as cold anymore as the frigid year wasing to an end. But the firece in her bedroom was still lit up. It took part in both heating the room and lighting it up in the process. It was a cold night after all.


    The princess was lying on her bed, facing the beautiful lit chandelier hanging from the ceiling.


    Her beautiful face had worry written all over it. Her green eyes looked hollow while her lips were devoid of any sort of bends. She would asionally squint before releasing afterwards.


    Suddenly she felt her mattress tilt to her right, as if someone just lied there. She looked right in reflex, but not in panic. She knew who it was. And she was right.


    ¡°What? Suddenly remembered me after all these months.¡± She again looked at the ceiling.


    ¡°Nope. I missed Vanessa. So, why not meet my darling while I¡¯m at it?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± She swiftly turned right. His lips stretched to a smile. ¡°You¡­ you slept with my guardian too, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The smile on his face extended further to his ears.


    ¡°I knew it! I knew it! I shouldn¡¯t have let her go with you!¡± Her shouts echoed through therge bedroom.


    ¡°Jealous that I fucked all of your trusted aides and left you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Who is jealous?¡± She looked up again. There was now a tinge of red on her cheeks. ¡°So, how was it? Your trip to the South?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. I had quality lone time with Vanessa.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Her face was still up.


    He turned his whole body toward her and sneaked his right hand to her breasts. She did not resist, nor bother to- it would be futile anyway. Furthermore, she was ustomed to it. But it did not stop her face from flushing further.


    ¡°Everything went well. You have one more marquess on your side.¡±


    She again turned his head right, but this time- the speed was akin to that of light. ¡°Really?¡± She gasped.


    He only kneaded her breast in response.


    ¡°That means we have a chance to win! With three against one!¡± Her eyes sparkled.


    ¡°But you have to pay the price.¡± He grinned in an evil manner.


    ¡°Do what you want?¡± She did not care at all. She had the chance to be the queen.


    ¡°Really? You can¡¯t turn back on your words now.¡± His grin reached his ears.


    The ominous smile sent shivers down her spine. She realised what she said in delight and already began to regret it.


    ******


    The snow melted down. The sun was once again clearly visible in the sky. Everyone of the students of the Academy, along with the whole poption of the Ervilia Continent hid their fur coats and other warm clothes into their closets. They would not being out for one more year. The scene became green again. Birds were chirping, and so were the bugs. Animals woke up from their hibernation, prepared to store food for the next frigid year.


    Once again, teens from all over the Confederation gathered together with hopes of getting into the prestigious Royal Academy of Nemphis.


    The frigid year ended. A new bright year hade. And with it- came the time of ¡®Selection¡¯.

 Chapter 90: The Royal Palace

    Chapter 90: The Royal Pce


    Though the frigid year came to an end and a bright year entered the circle, the lingering cold had yet topletely run away. Dense fog blurred the entire capital of the Kingdom of Nemphis.


    But the Royal Pce at its centre was clear as any day on a regr bright year. The dozens of wind circlers of the Royal guardians were busy all night and dawn. After all, today was the day of the selection- the day their new ruler would be selected.


    The whole city was lively. Themoners immersed themselves in a festival. But the case was not the same for the nobles. Almost all the nobles sent a delegation; every one of those were either led by the head of the families themselves or the first heirs. Almost all of them had solemn faces. Ultimately, the rise or fall of their families would depend on the selection- whether the candidate they have bet their all on would win or not.


    The most luxurious inns of the city were booked from weeks, if not months ago. The iing nobles station themselves in the luxury of the humongous capital until the selection begins. Carriages after carriages wheeled through the wide and smooth city- all heading for the wondrous castle at the centre.


    One such carriage left the Academy. Inside, sat three beautiful women and a young man whose looks outshined them all.


    *Click. Click.*


    ¡°Mmmh¡­¡±


    Mia was sitting on Adrian¡¯sps. Both of her hands sandwiched his head while her lips were locked with his. Their tongues swirled around each other as they sucked each other¡¯s mouth. One of his hands was on her waist while the other was a little below, fondling her ass.


    Sitting right beside Adrian was the princess¡¯s guardian. Vanessa¡¯s eyes were on the carpeted floor of the carriage- her face all red.


    Meanwhile, the princess¡¯s eyes, which were locked on the duo, betrayed nonchnce and a bit of envy. It was nothingpared to what he had done with her the past month. He did not take her virginity, or did not use his thing at all. All he used were his hands. But those were enough to drown her in her own juices.


    The envy sparked due to one single reason- kiss. He had done many unspeakable things to her the past month, but not any one of them was a kiss or something along that line.


    She moved her eyes from them and sighed.


    Minutester, their lips separated. But a connection still existed as a strand of saliva did it¡¯s best to hold them together before copsing down. Her face was still flushed as she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Enough?¡± He smiled.


    She nodded in response. Though she wanted to go further, this was not the time nor ce. She got down from hisp and sat down beside the princess.


    Adrian turned towards the yellow haired protector. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ******


    The pce gates. Every carriages were being screened by the guards but none dared to stop the princess¡¯s carriage. It smoothly went on until it finally stopped in front of the massive pce itself.


    The carriage door and curtains opened. Vanessa, the royal guardian assigned to the princess, was the the first to step down. Her face was unusually red. Following her was the princess¡¯s loyal maid, Mia. Princess Evelyn, who was wearing a beautiful light green dress, was the third to set foot on the ground.


    Many maids and servants from the pce rushed to the scene, to wee the third princess, one of the two candidates of this year¡¯s selection. But instead of walking towards the entrance, she stepped aside- as if she were waiting for someone else toe out.


    Some of the maids and servants frowned, but none dared to speak a word. Someone who could make the princess wait aside would definitely be someone extraordinary.


    Finally, the creamy green curtains of the carriage opened again. A young man stepped out. A ck long coat swayed with the wind along with his silky hair which was a shade cker than the coat. The pants and shoes were ck as well. But the ckest of them all were his eyes which darted around scanning through the weing party.


    The maids gasped as they stared at the wonderful scene. Some of them even began to drool. On the other hand, the male servants drowned in envy, and admiration. One could tell at a nce that the ck d man was not just a pretty faced young master- his aura was oozing nobility, or maybe even royalty.


    The princess nodded at Adrian. Adrian nodded back before walking towards the grand pce door. The princess was half a step behind him every time. Even though it irked the royal servants, especially the male ones- everyone stayed silent, just as they were trained.


    Adrian stepped foot into the Royal ce of the kingdom of Nemphis for the very first time. But the only thing written on his face was indifference- utter nonchnce. He scanned through the grand pce with the same ndness.


    The grand hall was huge. There was about a hundred round tables divided into three segments. And there was a tall dining table on each of the three segments. The table clothes were pure white and the cutleries were made with pure silver, designed by expert craftsmen.


    Dozens of chandeliers were moving above. They were circling around the gigantic and magnificent chandelier which was rotating in its own axis. The floor was made of gold tinted marbles and a functioning light magic circle made it that every step on the floor would make the surroundings of the foot glow.


    But not any one of these was the most eye catching part of the hall. That honour would go to the tree- yes, a tree, a massive on at that- which grew all the way from the other end of the hall and pierced through the first floor balcony. A greenish umbre was set upon the majestic dining table on the first floor.


    It was an Edgarwood tree. A tree that waspletely exclusive to the Royal family. The mildly sweet scent it was releasing was enough to clear everyone¡¯s mind and even supply a bit of magical energy in the process.


    Adrian stared at the tree for a few seconds before muttering something underneath his breath. A smirk formed on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Evelyn said. ¡°My family is waiting upstairs.¡±

 Chapter 91: The Royal Family

    Chapter 91: The Royal Family


    ***


    A shoutout to one of my earliest readers- ¡®WillTheThrill¡¯. He is my highest golden ticket supplier till now and his contribution points exceed 1.2k. Thank you for your wondrous support till now. Stay tuned!


    ***


    Both Adrian and Evelyn walked to a corner of the hall and took the carpeted stairs to the first floor. Vanessa and Mia stayed below.


    There was a long table and there were chairs on only one side. Everyone would face the gigantic chandelier below which lied the hundreds of round tables. Everyone sitting down would be able to clearly see the faces of the royals and their most esteemed guests.


    Adrian did not look at the table for long before he shifted his eyes to the branches and the green leaves of the tree which acted as if they would protect the ones feasting at the table with all their might.


    He smiled again. His mysterious actions intrigued the princess. She squinted and rubbed her chin in thoughts. But momentster, she gave up with a sight. Getting inside his head was impossible.


    ¡°Looks like we are the first ones to arrive. Let¡¯s sit and wait.¡± Evelyn took out a chair left from the central ones and sat down.


    Adrian sat beside her.


    She suddenly let out a mouthful of air, one of her legs was shaking voluntarily.


    ¡°Nervous?¡± Adrian smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± To her, Adrian was now one of the closest persons, if not the closest. She had already decided to not hide anything from him. Else, it could lead to her failure.


    ¡°Rx. I always wanted to take the virginity of a queen.¡± He looked into her eyes. ¡°And it isn¡¯t possible without making one myself. Rx.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± She shouted in a very low voice, low enough to make it sound like a whisper. She looked around before scowling at him. ¡°Shhh¡­ most of my family has already reached high level. They might hear you.¡±


    ¡°So what? I don¡¯t mind taking your virginity in front of them, let alone speaking about it.¡±


    She briskly reached out her hand and tightly covered his mouth. ¡°But I do!¡± She whispered with a blushed face.


    But her face suddenly flinched. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± She scowled harder, making sure her voice was low as always.


    ¡°Oh my.¡± A charming feminine voice entered their ears. ¡°Look how my granddaughter has all grown up- already being lovey dovey with a young man.¡±


    Evelyn abruptly removed her hand and curled into a fist, hiding her saliva coated palm. She aggressively shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, grandma.¡±


    A beautiful woman who looked as is she were in herte forties entered the scene. Her actual age was a lot higher than that. She was wearing an emerald green dress and jewellery embedded with exotic stones.


    ¡°Rx.¡± She giggled. ¡°I did these things all the time with your grandpa. And I still do.¡± She winked at her granddaughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not what you think.¡± She turned back to the table and looked down. Her face was redder than before.


    The woman gently shook her head with a teasing smile before looking at Adrian.


    Adrian looked at the neer and smiled.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± The woman took her right palm to her right cheek. ¡°Looks like Ernic lied to me. He said that you were as handsome as him in his prime. But he either seriously underestated your looks or greatly overestimated himself. Where were you forty years ago?¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Evelyn abruptly turned around, almost breaking her neck.


    ¡°Rx, child. I am not stealing your man¡­¡± thedy giggled before whispering, ¡°for now.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    The womanughed and gave Adrian onest nce before taking out the left one of the two centre-most seats before sitting on it.


    ¡°Young man!¡± Soon, the high king joined. He had a wide grin on his face. ¡°Wee to the royal pce. Have you taken a look around?¡±


    Adrian only looked at him, not bothering to stand, bow or show any sign of respect. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you should have. You are going to-¡°


    ¡°Ernic!¡± The thedy scowled at her husband.


    The high king suddenly stopped speaking. His face grimaced as he voluntarily bit his tongue. ¡°Oops. I am sorry, your Majesty.¡± He bowed towards his wife like a gentleman before sitting to her right. The grin on his face had yet to die down.


    Now, the two centre-most seats were upied.


    Evelyn frowned at the suspicious interaction between her grandparents. Why was everyone acting so mysterious?


    Soon, a young maiden came to the dining table.


    ¡°Evelyn!¡± The beautiful green eyed blonde opened her arms.


    ¡°Maria!¡± Evelyn got up from her seat hugged the neer.


    ¡°How have you been? I haven¡¯t seen you for more than three years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you did not want to enter the Academy.¡± Evelyn broke the hug and snorted.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s more fun here in the pce.¡± The one called Maria winked. She then took a peek at Adrian. ¡°Oh my, Evelyn! You already found yourself a boy?!¡± Her shout echoed through the hall.


    Evelyn hurriedly covered her mouth as she looked around. Adrian had the same carefree smile on his face while her grandparents looked at her with a teasing smile. She scowled at Maria before pinching her shoulder with her other hand and removing the hand from Maria¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Why¡¯s your hand wet, Evelyn? Are you sweating in this cold weather?¡± Maria licked her lips before taking her mouth to Evelyn¡¯s ear. ¡°Or did I just indirectly kiss your lover?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes almost got bloodshot as she pushed Maria away.


    Maria giggled and sat beside Adrian on the other side. Adrian smiled at her and she smiled back. Evelyn stomped her foot before sitting back down.


    A few minutester, a middle aged couple stepped in. The man had blond hair and green eyes. He gave Adrian and Evelyn a nce before looking at the empty seats on the right of the table. He sat right next to the High King. The high king and the high queen were indifferent about his arrival.


    The woman had ck hairs like most of the people on the continent, but the traits that made her stand out of the crowd was her blue eyes which shined like jewels. She stared at Adrian for a few seconds before sitting between the high queen and Evelyn.


    ¡°Good job, Aretha.¡± The high king praised. ¡°I have checked, and everything¡¯s perfect.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She bowed towards him with a slight smile.


    The high queen patted her shoulder. She bowed towards her as well.


    ¡°Where is Reynolds?¡± The High King scowled. ¡°Is that brat nning to bete on the day of selection?¡±


    ¡°I apologise, grandfather.¡± A masculine voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°I was in the midst of somest minute preparations.¡± A young man came and sat beside the blond middle aged man.


    The man who had a straight face till now smiled at his son.


    ¡°Greetings, father.¡± The young man bowed to him before bowing at the other three at the centre. ¡°Greetings, everyone.¡± He looked at his sister and Adrian before turning ahead.


    The high king looked to his right, then to his left and finally down on the hall.


    ¡°Is everything ready?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± A shout came from below.


    The high king took a deep breath and shouted.


    ¡°Let the Selection begin!¡±

 Chapter 92: Selection

    Chapter 92: Selection


    ***


    Thank you ¡®GeoJersey¡¯ for the magic castle! It is the first super gift I ever received and it will always have a special ce in my heart. Thank you again for the massive support you have shown; it means a lot to me. Stay tuned!


    ***


    His authoritative voice echoed through the empty hall. But the response- was dead silence.


    A minuteter, people d in extravagant attires streamed in through the grand entrance. Ladies and gents looked up at the royals who were watching over the entire chamber, slightly bowed before carefully picking a seat.


    They had to think at least twice before selecting a seat because that would state their support towards a candidate. Those who sat on the left segment would be supporting the Crown prince Reynolds while those on the right would side with the third princess- Evelyn Greatwoods. The ones sitting at the centre would be neutral.


    The empty hall was bing livelier and livelier every minute. Everyone on the top floor were nonchnt of their arrivals- except the candidate princess. She would mentally count everyone sitting on the left and those on the right every single minute. She would asionally bit her lips while her legs kept voluntarily trembling.


    Her mother on her right was indifferent of her actions. And Adrian on her left only smiled for a moment.


    Fifteen minutes passed by and almost half of the round tables were upied. But the long magnificent dining tables were empty as before.


    ¡°The representatives of the Royal Academy of Nemphis have arrives.¡± A loud, sound property infused, deration silenced the not-so-rowdy atmosphere. Everyone present looked at the entrance.


    The Royal family ruled above all. But below them, two exceedingly powerful parties held their spot. And one of them- was the Academy. An organisation that had connections to almost every powerful houses of the kingdom and beyond.


    After all, a majority of the family heads were alumni of the institution. Everyone in the hall, be it the ones on the prince¡¯s side, the princess¡¯s faction or the neutral party, looked at the neers with utmost respect.


    Five persons stepped in and one of them seemed to be a uniformed student. Principal Rastia Bell was leading the representatives. Just a step behind her was the new vice principal of the Academy- Braveheart. He was promoted five months ago, just after the Hunt. Beside him was olddy- Dean Gistre, the head of the department of magic circle research. And behind them was Abegail. Right beside her was the only student- Isabe.


    Rastia suddenly stopped, prompting everyone to stop in their own tracks, and turned around. She gave Isabe a nod. Isabe nodded back and headed for the stairs. Rastia again went on her own route, towards her destination- the long table at the centre.


    Isabe ran up the stairs, not giving a damn to the fact that she was in a royal pce, and rushed to Adrian. She silently stood behind him, not uttering a single word. Adrian turned back to her and gave a smile. Isabe smiled back. He looked back to the hall.


    The higher ups of the Academy sat together on therge dining table at the centre. As the educational pir of the whole kingdom, it was their duty to stay neutral and serve the Kingdom in any case. But the principal¡¯s previous action had already hinted that they were inclining to the side of the princess.


    But none of them were surprised by this, considering the Academy was the natural opposition of the Noble Supremacist faction.


    Meanwhile, all of the royals, except Evelyn, looked at the neer. The average looking girl was a tier 5, a talent capable of reaching level 9, after all. But everyone had different reactions.


    The High King, the High Queen and Maria smiled at Isabe while the blue eyed Queen was nonchnt. The King frowned while his son, the Crown Prince¡¯s betrayed the mostplicated feelings.


    The high king spoke. ¡°Wee, child, to our abode. You will be-¡± his face suddenly grimaced ¡°Ouch.¡±


    The high queen looked at her husband with ring eyes, two of her fingers were pinching the old man¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Oh.¡± He smiled wryly. ¡°Enjoy.¡± He turned back to the hall, so did everyone else.


    Isabe made quite the bond with the high king when she ¡®scammed¡¯ him. So, she did not bother bowing to him.


    ¡°Members of the Bradley house have arrived!¡± Another shout resonated through the pce. But it did not have the same effect as before on the crowd.


    Marquess Bradley and four members of the family entered and went to the giant table on the left, the side affiliated to the Crown prince. Midway, Eric Bradley separated from the his family and went up the stairs.


    He bowed towards the royal family before sitting beside the prince, with one empty chair separating the two. Anyone of them did not say anything. After all, both of them were in the presence of ¡®true¡¯ royalties.


    The members sat on the gigantic table at the left. Now, only the table on the princess¡¯s side waspletely unupied.


    The princess had already begun to sweat. Reynold¡¯s side had fifty percent more supporters than of her own. Moreover, her ¡®main¡¯ table waspletely empty.


    Soon, the announcer shouted again. ¡°The Ironcross House sent forth its representatives.¡±


    The effect of the announcement was much stronger than the previous case but it was still not at par with the arrival of the Academy.


    A slender man led a party of four to where the Bradleys were sitting at, the left main table. Allof the members from the marquess family stood up. They did not dare to show any sort of disrespect to the family that protected the kingdom from the Northern Wilderness.


    Dolf Ironcross was among them. He looked up at the royal table and spotted Adrian and Isabe. He looked down again, staying quite during his stay at the table. It was etiquette after all.


    No more major attendees arrived after the arrival of the Ironcross house. The nobles were chatting with each other, socialising. Ultimately, gathering of all nobles from the kingdom was not amon urrence.


    ¡°You look quite confident.¡± Maria asked.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± He said in his casual tone.


    ¡°But, you are not winning, are you?¡± She pointed at the left and right segments.


    Evelyn scowled at her but did not say anything, leaving everything to her ¡®fianc¨¦¡¯.


    ¡°Whatever the case, Evelyn is going to be the Queen.¡± His eyes were still on the countless tables below, looking down on those puny nobles as if they were ants.


    Evelyn who was openly eavesdropping rxed a bit. His statement washed away a lot of her nervousness.


    ¡°Ooh! What a loyal lover you are!¡± She lowered her tone and whispered. ¡°Did you two have sex already?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡± His answer was casual, but his voice lowered down to that of a whisper.


    But Evelyn, on the other hand, scowled harder at Maria as her face reddened.


    ¡°Almost?¡± Maria squinted. ¡°Let me guess, she is acting hard to get.¡±


    ¡°Wrong.¡± He shook his head. ¡°If anything, she is thirsty. I am tired of princesses. I want to have a taste of something ¡®more royal¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Wow. U r helping her just so that you can fuck a queen?¡± She gasped and whisper, losing all of her royal demeanour. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make me the queen then?¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s nerves began to show on her skin. She really wanted to growl at Maria or pinch Adrian. She could not do the former as she was in the presence of her family and she could not do thetter because she did not even want to think of the consequences.


    ¡°I would have, if your cousin did not ept my offer that day.¡± He finally looked to his left, at her. ¡°If Evelyn rejected my offer that day you would have been the one who sat to my right.¡±


    Blood rushed to Maria¡¯s face, knowing what he meant. ¡°Forget it.¡± She looked away. ¡°I want to live a life of debauchery anyway. Being the queen will only hold me back.¡± She said in a narcissistic tone; as if being a queen was her guaranteed fate which she was trying to deny.


    ¡°Debauchery you say?¡± He whispered. ¡°You have yet to take anything in there.¡± He pointed at her crotch.


    Her face flushed. She spoke dirty with a few of her female friends, even her cousin- Evelyn. And he was also the first male she ever spoke like that to; she only did that because she wanted to tease her cousin¡¯s lover a bit. But she never expected the young man to speak like that to her. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you let me have the honour?¡± He erotically touched her thigh over her dress.


    Evelyn gasped as she moved a little forward, covering what her fianc¨¦ was publicly doing to her cousin from the family. She bit her lips in rage.


    Isabe waspletely nonchnt about it. It was that girl¡¯s divine fortune that she had the opportunity to be touched by her young master.


    On the other hand, Maria almost lost her mind. Her consciousness was clouded so much that she did not even think of screaming.


    He brought his mouth a little closer to her ear. ¡°Should I get ¡®in¡¯?¡± His voice was charming, and seductive. His left hand touched her skin through the slit of her dress, sending chills through her body.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Blood almost bursted out from her cheeks.


    Adrian suddenly removed his hand and looked ahead, surprising both of the princesses- but pleasantly nheless.


    ¡°Little girl.¡± He said. ¡°If you want to y with me, you better be prepared to be yed yourself.¡±


    She suddenly looked away and bit her lips, but did not forget to heave a sigh of relief.


    The next announcement brought a smile on Adrian¡¯s face.


    ¡°The Belfords have arrived!¡±

 Chapter 93: Selection (2)

    Chapter 93: Selection (2)


    The chattering atmosphere came to a stop. Footsteps echoed through the hall as a couple walked through the marble floors, lighting it up with each and every step. The male was handsome while his wife was gorgeous. Her beauty mark did justice to its name- adding to her beauty.


    Despite being a Marquess house, the Belfords¡¯ impact on the audience was akin to that of the mighty Academy was for a single reason- ¡®the trouble at the North¡¯. For a mysterious reason, the Belford house assembled their army and dered a war against its Western Marquessate neighbour- the Bradley family.


    A civil war almost broke out in the Kingdom. If not for the direct interference from the Royal family, the Crimson house and the Ironcross house and indirect support from other powerful groups- tens of thousands of citizens would have died, causing utter chaos in the kingdom, weakening it in the process.


    The reason for the Northern Marquessate¡¯s sudden aggression was unknown and would probably be forever. But the even greater mystery was their decision. If it were before the ¡®trouble¡¯ everyone would have been sure that they would choose the Crown Prince. But now? Who would they choose? Go against the Bradley housepletely and go to the right? Or be ¡®safe¡¯ and walk straight? Or forgive everything and go to the left.


    The Royals above were watching attentively as well. Their choice would definitely be a major variable in the selection. Adrian¡¯s eyes were glued to the duo as well- the beautiful middle aged woman to be precise.


    Before hundreds of pairs of eyes, the couple kept walking straight. They did not stop, nor did they turn left or right. The only noticeable thing they had done was bowing towards the ones sitting on the second floor.


    Finally, they reached the central main table and sat opposite to the representatives of the Academic.


    Adrian whose eyes were on them from the moment of their entrance, finally looked away.


    ¡°Looks like she failed.¡± Adrian muttered as he shook his head and sighed. But it did not any time whatsoever for a smile to form on his face. This was definitely not the best case scenario. But that was not his n anyway from the beginning.


    He had thought of something else altogether.


    Below, at the central main table, the Belfords greeted the Academy delegates before chatting among themselves. Both of them poured each other the expensive wines prearranged on the tables and cheered before taking a sip.


    Ethansa stirred the cherry red, slightly transparent beverage as she sneaked a nce at the main table of the Prince¡¯s side. Her eyes met with those of Marquess Bradley.


    The Marquess tightly clenched his fists under the table while a smirk escaped her lips.


    She looked around, searching for someone. Then she looked up, where the Royals and the future confidants of the rulers were sitting at. She scanned from left to right.


    Finally, her eyes met the abyssal eyes- those same abyssal eyes that belonged to the one who brought upon her salvation. Even though she was dozens of meters away, she was sure. The slight smile that he gave her set everything in stone.


    ¡°It is you!¡± She muttered under her breath.


    ¡°Anything wrong?¡± Her Husband squinted.


    ¡°No dear, I just remembered something.¡± She shook her head.


    Her eyes nked as she began to look back on what happened the previous year- that fateful year.


    At the beginning of the year, she met ¡®him¡¯. He gave her the perfect n, and the required tools to make sure that she loved her husband and nobody else.


    She secretly fed her husband the ¡®divine¡¯ potion he gifted her.


    After a few days, she gathered up her courage and sat with her spouse for a serious talk. There, she ¡®revealed¡¯ everything. How she was ¡®raped¡¯, how she was ¡®ckmailed¡¯, how she was ¡®used¡¯, how she wanted to ¡®kill herself¡¯- everything with tears streaming down her eyes.


    The Marquess was incensed; he was so enraged that he broke down everything in his room and even killed a few of his maids. He wasted no time and gathered his army, all ready to take the Bradley house down.


    But the upper echelon of the nation joined to interfere- just as nned. Both of the Marquesses- one from the Bradley house and the other hailing from the Belford family were called upon for a discussion.


    There, Marquess Belford revealed everything. His counterpart retorted. Heined that she did that voluntarily because her husband was infertile. The panel of judges came to a decision- to check whether that was the case. If Marquess Belford was infertile, then the Belford house was at fault and would be punished and if he was not, Marquess Bradley was at fault and would be deemed an adulterer by the state and would be punished ordingly.


    Unfortunately, there were no magic avable to determine the disease or check bloodline. Magic was not omnipotent after all. So, they decided to go ¡®analogue¡¯.


    They hired a fertilemoner woman. Marquess Belford had to have sex with her. She would be under constant supervision from then on. If she became pregnant, the Marquess would pass- if not, utter failure.


    Recovery from infertility was not even a variable because there were no cures avable for that hideous disease.


    Marquess Belford followed the procedures ordingly. And after a month, it was discovered that the woman was pregnant. He- was not infertile. Hence, he had a valid reason to wage war on another Marquessate and was deemed innocent.


    But the case was the exact opposite for the other party. Marquess Bradley was used of being an adulterer, and worse- a rapist, and rightfully so. Even on the day of the discussion, he did not deny having sex with her. Rather, he said that the sex was consensual with the infertility as excuse. Now that Marquess Belford¡¯s fertility was proven, Marquess Bradley being a rapist was the most legitimate scenario.


    Hence, the Bradley had to lose a quarter of their everything; half of it went to the Belford Marquessate while the other half was taken by the Royal family. Moreover, even though the situation was not publicised, it did not change the fact that Marquess Bradley would forever be known as a rapist to the highest echelon of the country.


    Then, came the matter of noble supremacist faction. It was impossible for the two marquess families to march under the same banner. One of them had to leave. That was where she again came into y. She sweet talked her husband into getting out of the faction.


    She also tried to do the same and make him join the princess¡¯s faction. But this time, she failed. He knew how strong the supremacist faction was and he did not want to get in its way.


    And now, here they were. Two past allies were now akin to enemies- both of them upying spots on two different segments.


    Adrian smiled smugly- his ¡®genius¡¯ n to hit two birds with one stone worked. First, he made a marquess housepletely leave the prince¡¯s faction. Second, he made Marquess Bradley a ¡®rapist¡¯ and also had quarter of his properties seized- devaluing the Marquess family¡¯s worth.


    Before even five minutes could pass since the Belfords¡¯ arrival, another announcement took ce.


    ¡°Marquess Rumins have arrived!¡±

 Chapter 94: Selection (3)

    Chapter 94: Selection (3)


    A stout middle aged man with a menacing moustache entered the hall with strong and steady steps. Beside him, half a step behind, was a gorgeous young woman; unlike the man, her footsteps were lithe and soft.


    The duo steadily walked through the great chamber, leaving behind brief glowing footsteps.


    The chattering picked up after the Belfords ced themselves at the central main table. The arrival of the Rumins had little effect on them. But suddenly, it started to quiet down. Momentster- absolute silence ensued in the huge hall. Almost everyone looked at the father daughter duo- either with eyes wide open, or a frown.


    ¡®Did they mix it up?¡¯


    The two neers were heading to the only empty main table of the room, the one on the princess¡¯s side. Weren¡¯t they supposed to go to the left?


    Both the prince and the king looking at the scene below frowned. The prince looked to his right. ¡°Go.¡±


    Eric nodded before rushing down the stairways and catching up with the Southern Marquess.


    ¡°Greetings, uncle Rumins.¡± He blocked their paths and greeted him with a bow. ¡°Greetings, miss Lily.¡±


    ¡°Greetings.¡± The man scowled. ¡°Didn¡¯t your father teach you that it¡¯s disgraceful to block someone on their paths?¡±


    ¡°I-¡°


    ¡°Oh, yes. What can your depraved father even teach you?¡±


    ¡®Depraved?¡¯ The word echoed in every one of the evesdropper¡¯s ears. They nced at the head of the Bradley house, whose nerves began to show.


    Eric¡¯s face flinched, but he forced a smile nevertheless. ¡°I just wanted to say that the long journey from the South might have made you tired- which caused you to head to the wrong table.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Marquess Rumins looked ahead, at thepletely unupied main table and then to his left to the big table on the left. He then looked up, scanning through everyone sitting underneath the shade of the Edgarwood tree, before finally turning back to the young man in front of him.


    ¡°Whose side does that belong to?¡± He pointed at the nk main table just ahead of him.


    ¡°It belongs to the third princess.¡± Eric pointed at the table where the Bradleys and Ironcrosses sat at. ¡°The one you-¡°


    ¡°I am on the right path then.¡± Marquess Pat Rumins walked past the shocked young man. Lily followed her father.


    The whole crowd gasped. Only the ones from the Ironcross were nonchnt while the members of the Bradley house were incensed.


    Both the crown prince and the king scowled, fists clenched under the table. Eric returned back, bowed again before sitting down.


    Crown prince looked at his sister. She had a content smile on her face- a scene that prompted him to click his tongue- breaching the Royal etiquette.


    Evelyn looked to her left and gave him a thumbs up. Her main table was not barren anymore.


    Maria inferred something from her cousin¡¯s interactions with him. Sheposed herself.


    ¡°Did you do it?¡± She asked. Her face was anything unlike the teasing and carefree one she had before.


    His only response was a smile.


    She squinted. ¡°The price must have been hefty. What did you promise?¡±


    He slowly took his lips to her right ear. She did not avoid it- she was genuinely curious. What could make a Marquess turn sides- that too from the stronger side to the weaker one?


    He whispered, ¡°A royaldy.¡±


    She abruptly moved away from him. ¡°You!¡± She shouted in a whispering voice. ¡°You¡­ you should not make jokes like that.¡±


    Again, his response was just a smile.


    ¡°You¡­¡± she frowned. ¡°You are not kidding, are you?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± He turned back ahead.


    ¡°Who?¡± She could not restrain her curiosity.


    Once again, he took his mouth to her right ear. This time, even she leaned her ear towards him. She somewhat like his breath tickling her sensitive ear.


    Her face flushed. ¡®What are you even thinking?!¡¯


    ¡°I can not guarantee-¡± He whispered, ¡°that it won¡¯t be you.¡±


    Her heart stopped beating for a moment, her body froze as he moved away. Seeing the teasing smile on his face, she calmed down.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me if you don¡¯t want to.¡± She again looked at the crowd below, with her mood all ruined.


    Adrian followed and looked down as well.


    Nothing major happened for another half an hour. Until-


    ¡°The first heir of the Denver family has arrived!¡±


    Evelyn straightened her back, the smile on her face grew wider. Another Marquess of her faction joined; the momentum would belong to her from now on.


    A young man stepped into the extravagant room. Unlike the other Marquess and Dukes, the head himself did not attend the event. He sent his eldest son, the first heir of the house, instead.


    The din, again, eventually died down and produced a silent atmosphere. The young man kept walking straight- without any signs of turning left, or right- where he should have been going.


    Evelyn¡¯s heart sped as she knitted her brows. She bit her lips hard. Had that boy lost his sense of direction? Or¡­ no, no, no. She shook her head before looking at Adrian. Adrian was putting on that same carefree face. Maybe, everything was fine. She looked back down.


    But that young man did not stop and finally reached the middlerge table. He took out a chair and sat down. He did not dare to face the representatives of the Academy, his head was down- eyes were on the surface of the table.


    Evelyn¡¯s fingers almost dug into her palms. She looked at Adrian, her mind waspletely clouded.


    Adrian casually looked at her. ¡°What? Consider yourself lucky that he is sitting at the centre, not at the right. We stole from them; they have the same right to steal from us.¡±


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°They are closely linked to the Academy? The Academy is not the holy ce you think it is. I am sure the tower masters came to a truce; hence, he sat at the centre.¡±


    ¡°But we lost our most trusted aides.¡± She looked down, tears almost escaped her eyes. ¡°Getting betrayed- I just¡­ I just can¡¯t get used to it.¡±


    Her mother beside was indifferent while the prince smirked at her misfortune before looking down.


    Not even two minutes passed before the voice of the announcer again echoed throughout the room.


    ¡°The Silva family has arrived!¡±

 Chapter 95: Selection (4)

    Chapter 95: Selection (4)


    A man in his early fifties entered through the grand entrance. Alongside him walked a bewitching middle aged woman. Behind them was a burly young man, a proud student of the Academy¡¯s third year Griffin ss- Dan Silva.


    Despite being one of the richest men in the kingdom, his arrival barely grabbed any sort of attention. Riches did not necessarily amount to power after all. Moreover, they were rich in ¡®useless¡¯ golds and silvers, not magic crystals that truly mattered.


    Yet, his arrival impacted the mood of one of the attendees of the event. Princess Evelyn heaved a long sigh,posing herself. Her eyes were locked on the couple and their child. Her mind kept chanting one thing, over and over again.


    ¡®Please go to your right. Please go to your right. Please go to your right.¡¯


    But contrary to her expectations, something bad happened, no- the worst possible case scenario happened. They went right alright- but not their right, to her right- to where the upper echelons supporting the Crown Prince were sitting.


    But that was not the scene that destroyed her hopes- it was something else.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± The discontented quiet sound from her left crashed like thunder into her ears.


    She turned to him, only to see hispletely indifferent face- even his carefree demeanour was absent.


    She wanted to say something, but she could not. After all, he kept his part of the deal- removing two from the opposing faction and bringing one of them to their own sides. On the other hand, she lost two and ¡®gifted¡¯ one of them to Reynold¡¯s party.


    She bit her bottom lip harder. The fair palm of her face began to show four red spots. She used the remaining bit of her energy to hold back her tears- she was in a public ce after all.


    The prince looked at the princess who seemed to be even gloomier than before. The mocking smile on his face shone even brighter.


    Meanwhile, downstairs- the crowd was a bit surprised at the Silvas. They were expecting the ultra-rich family to be neutral as they always remained. But it was not that surprising since they chose the ¡®winning¡¯ side.


    The head of the Rumins house was sweating all over. Not only was he in the losing side, he ¡®might¡¯ have betrayed the future king. But when he remembered the ¡®thing¡¯ Adrian promised him, a smile subconsciously appeared on his face. A tent formed on his crotch, prompting his daughter to look away with a red face.


    ¡®Just what did that devil propose?¡¯ She looked up. His eyes met the endlessly charming abyssal eyes of his causing her to look away again- with her face even more flushed than before.


    ¡®What was that?¡¯ She felt her racing heart with her hand.


    Hours passed since the beginning of the event. Nobles from all over the Kingdom kept flocking into the magnificent Royal Pce. The once empty hall was now more than half filled.


    The third princess had lost all hope. Her mind was fuzzy with all the thoughts of what she would have to go through after it was over.


    ¡°Hey Evelyn! Look!¡± Maria¡¯s shout woke her up from her stupor.


    ¡°What?¡± She turned to her cousin and asked with a lifeless voice.


    Maria just pointed below. Evelyn look followed and what came into her view had her open her mouth and eyes wide agape.


    She did not have any attention before, but now that she looked down- she found out that the round tables on her side was more upied than the one on her brother¡¯s side and it was still increasing.


    But soon, she returned back to her previous state with a sigh. What was the point? The numbers of lower nobles would help but what could she do with only one Marquess? Reynold had two on his side, not to mention two giants in the form of dukes.


    ¡°The Crimson House has arrived.¡± The loud deration quietened the chattering of the crowd- but not entirely.


    Five nobles entered the hall. Except thedy at the lead alongside the head of the Duke House, all of them had fiery red hairs. Their brown eyes darted through the crowd, tantly looking down on them.


    A youngdy broke from the group and gracefully walked up the stairs. She bowed towards the ones sitting on the central seats before sitting beside the prince. Now, the whole table waspletely upied, leaving no more empty seats behind.


    ¡°How was the journey?¡± The prince smiled at her. His hand reached out under the table.


    ¡°It was fine. Thank you, your highness.¡± She smiled back. Her left hand gently sped his hand.


    The smile on his face grew wider.


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Adrian rubbed his chin. ¡°She is not bad. Maybe I should have joined the prince.¡±


    Evelyn only sighed in response. ¡°Yes, you should have.¡± Her eyes betrayed guilt.


    He took his lips close to her sensitive left ear and whispered, ¡°What if I turn the tables from here, what will I get in return?¡±


    She closed her eyes, almost moaning from the tingling sensation on her ears. ¡°Everything. My life, my body, my soul- everything will be yours.¡± She whispered back, ensuring her mother does not hear it.


    She had already given up hope. So, what was the loss at holding thest straw? As for sacrifices, she had somewhat gotten used to it.


    ¡°Remember what you have just said.¡± He whispered onest time before looking down on the puny humans below yet again, and smiled.


    His smile brought back colour and life back to her world which was going through an apocalypse. She looked back at the ground floor.


    ¡®Now my ¡®everything¡¯ belongs to you. You better give me some results.¡¯


    The Crimsons sat at the left main table, opposite to the Ironcross family. None of the parties bothered to greet each other or interact in any way. They remained dead silent. The Bradleys on the other hand, did not dare to speak word even though they wanted to, not even among themselves.


    An hour passed. The representatives of almost every noble families from the kingdom were present.


    The right, the princess¡¯s side was the most crowded, while the prince¡¯s left segment was the least fulfilled. The neutral stayed between. But the case was the exact opposite when it came to the main tables- the princess¡¯s table was almost unupied while the prince¡¯s one was almost full.


    ¡°The Lochtear House has arrived.¡±


    The announcement, which was louder than all other previous ones till now, rendered the hall dead silent.


    None dared to make a sound, fearing they would offend an entity they should not at any cost. The Lochtear family was a powerhouse on par with- nay- stronger than even the mighty Academy. They had been hailed as the guardian of the Kingdom since its establishment.


    Three men stepped forth. The one at the centre was middle aged while the two who were a step behind looked as if they were in theirte twenties. Their foot fell on the magical ground in rhythms. Their right fell on the ground the exact same time and then their left. The exceedingly strong and stable footsteps almost made dents on the expensive marble.


    Their crystal blues eyes looked straight ahead, not moving by a millimetre to any other direction. The menacing and authoritative aura they gave off sent chills down the spine of the nearby nobles.


    Following right behind the three was a young man, whose footsteps matched with the other three. But unlike them, his young blue eyes darted through the crowd until it finally fixed above.


    Isabe, Evelyn and even Dolf Ironcross gasped at the sight of the young man.


    The smile on Adrian¡¯s face got wider.


    ¡°Let the show begin.¡±

 Chapter 96: Selection (5)

    Chapter 96: Selection (5)


    The blue eyed youth was none other than the winner of the first year tournament from their batch- Sirius Blue!


    And apparently, he was a member of the mysterious but undoubtedly powerful Lochtear house.


    Members of the Ironcross house were indifferent as always, but for the first time, their eyes betrayed something else- admiration. While the ones from the Crimson house hadplicated expressions hidden in their eyes.


    They kept walking straight which did not surprise anyone in anyway. After all, the Lochtear family was so powerful and influential that they did not even have to care about who would be the king. Besides, both the candidates were the current Duke Lochtear¡¯s nephew and niece.


    The four reached the central main table whereupon sat the representatives of the Academy, the Belford couple and that lone youth from the Denver House.


    ¡°Greetings, Principal Bell.¡± The handsome and masculine middle aged man, the current head of the Lochtear family, bowed towards the middle aged woman before looking at the long haired Braveheart. ¡°Congrattions on your promotion.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Duke Lochtear.¡± Rastia stood up as well. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I was just lucky.¡± Braveheart followed and got up on his feet.


    Duke Lochtear shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t so each other frequently. Wartimes and crises is when we meet after all.¡± He looked at the vice principal. ¡°You are bound to be the next tower master sooner orter. It isn¡¯t any ident that you were able be the vice principal at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°Are you here to take a seat?¡± Rastia revealed a mischievous smile.


    Heughed. ¡°You already know, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Father.¡± A young voice entered his ears, prompting him to turn back.


    He looked at the determined blue eyes of his son and nodded.


    Sirius nodded back and headed for the staircase while he turned to the two adults beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    All three of them turned to the right and headed for the main table where the father daughter duo of the Rumins house were sitting at.


    Their actions made the whole audience knit their brows. The prince and the king above, along with the heirs from the Bradley and Crimson house scowled- an invisible force grabbed Reynold¡¯s heart and clenched hard. The High king and queen had slight smiles on their faces while the Queen was as nonchnt as before.


    Meanwhile, Sirius was already under the umbre made of leaves and wood. He looked at Maria. Maria felt as if her entire being was exposed naked to his blue, as if her soul was being scanned. She gulped and hurriedly got up from her seat.


    He bowed at the upants of the central seats and sat to the left of Adrian, whose smile had yet to disappear from his devilishly handsome face. Meanwhile the princess¡¯s mouth was open wide agape. It had been open since the time the Lochtears turned left and from the way it seemed, it would take a while before she could close them. Maria stood behind her cousin. It was not any sort of dishonour to lose seat to the first heir of the Lochtear house anyway.


    The prince gritted his teeth and looked at his fianc¨¦e. She nodded before getting up and running down the stairs. In a matter of seconds, she was before her family- at the main table of the left.


    The atmosphere was gloomy there. The Bradley house members were almost lifeless. The red haired nobles of the Crimson family were discussing amongst each other with grimaced faces, sweats poured down their body. The ones from the Ironcross household had already gotten over their surprise and were nonchnt.


    She whispered something into her father¡¯s ears. He listened to her carefully, his eyes scowled tighter every minute. Once it was over, he nodded to her before getting up from his seat.


    On the other hand, the Lochtears sat down at giant table on the princess¡¯s side. The duo from the Rumins house curled themselves at a corner of the table. Their legs were trembling below the table. Never in their wildest dreams could have they thought that that monster would have these blue eyed monsters joined their sides. Heck! If they knew of this, they wouldn¡¯t have even asked for anything from the youth. But s, their chance of establishing a deeper connection with the son of the Duchess was already lost.


    The Lochtears silently sat at the table, their faces were nonchnt but domineering. Soon, a red haired middle aged man, the head of the Duke family of the Southeast- Duke Crimson appeared before them.


    ¡°Greetings, Sir Lochtear.¡± He bowed. Despite both of them being Dukes, their was a difference between their status- a major one at that. After all, the Lochtear family housed the ¡®Archduke¡¯- which was hailed by some as the strongest existence in the Kingdom and one of the strongest in the whole continent.


    The middle aged man nodded in return while the other two remained silent.


    ¡°This-¡± he pointed at the table, ¡°belongs to the-¡°


    ¡°Princess¡¯s side? Yes, I know.¡± The blue eyed duke was carefree with his answer.


    The crimson haired man frowned. ¡°Then, why did-¡°


    ¡°Because I wished to.¡± His answer was direct.


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°So what if we never took sides in the selection? There¡¯s always a first time.¡±


    ¡°What did the princess offer you? Prince Reynolds promised to-¡± He suddenly froze.


    The carefree look from Duke Lochtear turned into a re- almost a death re. ¡°Do you think we are stuck in poverty like you are!?¡± His loud voice echoed through the hall, raging across everyone¡¯s ears.


    Everyone gulped. Probably even a Royal would need to think twice before rebuking a Duke in private, let alone in front of all nobles of the Kingdom.


    ¡°N¡­ no¡­¡± The red haired duke shook his head.


    Despite being of the same levels, he was nothingpared to the might of a Lochtear. And he himself was no ordinary level 8 circler. He was a Duke who was also a top student of the Academy¡¯s Griffin ss. That showed how strong the true guardians of the Kingdom were.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even care about the results of this selection.¡± He regained hisposure and with that, his tone lowered to his usual carefree one.


    The southeastern duke squinted. ¡°Then¡­ why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± he smirked as he looked up where the Royals were sitting at.


    ¡°Someone happened to caught my interest.¡±

 Chapter 97: Selection (6)

    Chapter 97: Selection (6)


    Evelyn finally managed to close down his mouth, but she still could not stop her body from trembling.


    Fireworks were exploding in her mind. What? How? When? Tens of questions began to revolve around her consciousness.


    She somewhatposed herself as she turned left, towards him. Adrian was still looking down upon the highest echelons of the second strongest nation of the continent. A slight smile which conveyed ¡®these puny creatures are quite interesting¡¯ was stered on his face.


    ¡°Ha¡­ how?¡± She stuttered. ¡°How did you get the Lochtear family to join us?¡±


    ¡°I was just lucky. Some unlucky fellow stumbled out of nowhere and made the n I was brewing for those blue eyed humans much easier.¡±


    The princess on his right failed to understand anything he said.


    But Sirius to his left forced a wry smile. He knew who was that ¡®unlucky fellow¡¯ was.


    Maria who was standing behind her cousin, on the other hand, squinted. ¡®Blue eyed humans?¡¯


    ¡°What the fuck do you mean by that?¡± She blurted out. That motherfucker only knew how to arouse curiosity, not quench it.


    ¡°Evelyn,nguage!¡± The queen, for the first time since her greetings, opened her mouth. But her face was as devoid of any sort of emotion as before.


    Evelyn¡¯s face flinched as she gently bit her tongue. ¡°I am sorry, mother.¡± She looked atthe queen and bowed.


    The queen nodded and looked toward the hall with her beautiful blue eyes again.


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± She whispered while her hand tugged the arm of his coat.


    ¡°Nothing special. I just had Sirius convince his family to join us.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°And how did you do that?¡± She knitted her brows. Every one of his answers only led to a question or two.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± He whispered.


    Evelyn stomped her foot under the table, prompting her mother to look at her again. And unlike before, she showed her emotion with a scowl.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She whispered, putting a puppy smile on her face.


    The queen rxed and looked ahead again.


    ¡°I want answers.¡± She whispered, her voice even lower than before. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Darling, darling, darling.¡± Adrian shook his head before whispering to her sensitive ear, ¡°What else can you give? Your ¡®everything¡¯ belongs to me now anyway.¡±


    She gasped. Yes, that was right. She had already promised her ¡®everything¡¯ to him. And he indeed turned the table, making the most neutral and mighty Lochtear house join her faction.


    ¡°Was Sirius enough?¡± She sighed. ¡°To convince his whole family.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°I had to send in some reinforcements?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± She raised a brow.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± Her mother¡¯s voice sounded in her ears.


    She turned to her right and knitted her brows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore questions.¡± The queen looked at her daughter in the eyes. ¡°Or you might step foot into somewhere dangerous; somewhere even the Royal family cannot rescue you from.¡±


    Evelyn gulped and barely gave a nod before looking down- not on the hall, but on the surface of the table. While her mother turned her eyes to the main table on her daughter¡¯s side- at the middle aged man sitting there.


    The two pairs of blue eyes- one magnificent, and the other exquisite- met. They locked onto each other for five whole seconds before they turned away again. The duke sighed, while the queen remained emotionless.


    Evelyn sneaked a peek of the young man sitting serenely to her left. Did he take a stroll on that ¡®dangerous ce¡¯ and returned without a scratch? Maybe it was easy for him. He was Adrian after all.


    ¡°Young master.¡± Isabe spoke. ¡°How is his eyes blue now? Why was it ck before?¡±


    Adrian turned back and stared into her brown eyes. She gulped. His stare was really scary. But suddenly, she remembered something.


    ¡°Oooooooh¡­ so that¡¯s how.¡±


    Adrian smiled and turned ahead.


    On the other side of the table, the youngdy with the red hair returned and sat on her spot. Her face was devoid of any of the happiness or smugness she had been conveying earlier. Eric to her right had his bottom lip bitten by his teeth while her fianc¨¦ to her left kept tapping on the table.


    He looked left, to where his sister and her supporters were sitting, and standing at. But contrary to his expectations, she did not look happy. She seemed to be in thought with something. His cousin, Maria was deep in thought as well. The one he thought would be the variable, stood as if she were a maid. The first heir of the powerful Lochtear house was sitting leisurely at the extreme end.


    But he was sure- the one behind the ruining of his grand n was that exceedingly handsome youth, whose abyssal eyes were looking down on the crowd as if they were ants. Isabe was never the variable- he miscalcted. Heck! She was just a subordinate of the real variable. His eyes turned bloodshot; he wanted nothing more than the death of that bastard.


    A gentle pat on his thigh woke him up, returning hisposure back to normal. He looked. He looked at his father, and saw the king shook his head. The prince bit his lips and looked back at the crowd again.


    Soon, nobles stoppeding in. The pce door closed.


    Dozens of servants and maids entered the hall from the sides, bringing in fragrant and undoubtedly delicious food, cooked by some of the best chefs in all of Ervilia, let alone the Kingdom. The lower nobles were already drooling just from the smell, not being able to keep their noble demeanour.


    On the top floor, the High King ced his hand on the table- a greenish magic circle showed on the surface. The table began to ¡®grow¡¯ to its left. The servants brought in two chairs and a table cloth to facilitate the seating of Isabe and Maria.


    Isabe sat next to Sirius, and Maria- just like before- sat at the extreme left. Beautiful maids, who were handpicked from all over the Confederation, brought in extravagant meals and wines.


    In half an hour, the feast was over.


    Fifteen minutester, the High King stood up. His announcement echoed through the halls, bringing the ce to pin drop silence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll now dere the next ruler of the Kingdom of Nemphis.¡±

 Chapter 98: Selection (7)

    Chapter 98: Selection (7)


    Everyone took in a deep breath and exhaled, trying to calm themselves as much as possible. There were exceptions of course- like the Academy, the Lochtear house and the Ironcross family. They cared little of the victor of this selection.


    The most nervous were the Bradleys, the ¡®traitorous¡¯ Silva house and the red haired Crimsons. They had put too much stakes onto the Crown Prince. The Crimson family even used their highly talented daughter, who could have been the next Crimson Duchess, as a tool. Whether the grand n they had been working on for decades woulde to fruition or shatter depended on the High King¡¯s very decision.


    Not only them, everyone else in the left segment of the hall were nervous, fidgeting their body parts- trying to calm themselves as mush as possible. The case was the same for the rightmost segment. They might be numerous, but ¡®only¡¯ the Lochtear family was their core support.


    The father-daughter duo from the Rumins family were the quietest of them all. They did not move any parts of their body by a millimetre, they did not dare to. The ones sitting with them at the very same table were legendary figures- even to them. The Lochtear house was a factory that mass produced war heroes. Along with the magnificent ¡®support¡¯ of the Greatwoods family, they were rendered invincible, both against the Imperial military or the wild stampedes.


    Up on the balcony, both the sibling had their hands formed into a fist. Their hearts were beating fast- faster than ever before. Maria had her hands sped together, praying for her ¡®sister¡¯s¡¯ victory.


    Adrian, Isabe and Sirius were sitting such that they were the incarnation of serenity- of inner peace. Adrian was the only attendee in the entire pce to have a smile on his face.


    The High King opened his mouth. In the pin drop silent atmosphere, magic circles were not needed.


    ¡°The next ruler of our beloved Nemphis will be¡­¡±


    The fast racing hearts of everyone suddenly slowed down, almost to the point of stoppingpletely. None even dared to breathe.


    ¡°Queen Evelyn Greatwoods!¡±


    Silence.


    Utter silence.


    He began to repeat. ¡°The new ruler of our-¡°


    *mour* *p* *Whistle*


    The crowd on the princess¡¯s side jumped off their seats- yelled, pped and whistled in excitement and exhration. The neutral part pped. There were smiles on the representatives of the Academy. Rastia was rxed from the very beginning; after all, the princess ¡®sacrificed¡¯ to him.


    The prince¡¯s side was as silent as before. Only sighs of defeat could be heard. The ones from the Crimson, Bradley and Silva houses were trembling. Their faces distorted to the point of where they could not be recognised anymore.


    ¡°Damnit!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    They hid their loud curses under the mour of their rightmost counterparts.


    At the Royal table, both of the opposing siblings forgot their Royal teachings.


    *BAM!*


    The prince mmed his fist on the table with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± His curse resounded in the ears of everyone.


    On the other hand, the princess did not give a damn to the atmosphere she was in and hugged the one on her left tightly, tears escaping her eyes.


    Adrian did not resist at all. The bright smile on his face would even force angels to fall from the sky. He toiled for two whole years- nning, seducing, fighting, travelling and even torturing himself. The victory was well deserved and he had all the rights to celebrate.


    Everyone except Maria on his side had a smile their faces. Maria was in a daze- Adrian¡¯s smile made fed drool.


    ¡°Evelyn! Maria!¡± The queen¡¯s authoritative but charming voice brought both of the cousins to their sense.


    Evelyn realised what she was doing- that too in front of the whole crowd. She abruptly let go of him and sat upright. She looked down her, her cheeks all red. But she could not get rid of the the wide smile she had on her face. She was going to be the Queen!


    Maria shook her head, trying to get rid of the scene which was slowly burning itself into her mind. She saw her aunt pointing at her own chin just below the side of her lips.


    Her face flinched in panic. She wiped the drool off her face with her hand. Almost all the blood in her body rushed to her cheeks as she faced down just like her cousin. There was a slight smile on her face nevertheless- her prayers were answered.


    The high queen and the high king who had just down also had smiles on their faces. They wanted Evelyn to win. And with the Lochtears showingplete support and the robust Academy leaning towards her, he had all the excuses he needed to dere the victor. The Rumins and the majority of lower nobles only added to the case.


    The prince stood up in rage and left the scene. His father, who would be the king for only a few more days, followed.


    Many who witnessed the entire scene up there were amused. But many were heartbroken by the princess¡¯s hug to that handsome youth. Their pipe dreams of bing the king one day were shattered. Everyone knew of his identity. With that background, and even more extraordinary looks- it was impossible topete against him.


    No matter how disappointed and angry the three houses from the Prince¡¯s faction were, barring the Ironcrosses of course, none dared to leave until the event came to an end. They were in the presence of the Royal family, the Academy and the Lochtear house after all.


    An hour passed, the selection- was over. Princess Evelyn Greatwoods, the third princess of the prestigious Royal Family, would be coronated a few monthster.


    Everyone was leaving one by one. Soon, only the Academy, the Lochtear house and the Royal Family itself remained.


    The Academy walked up the staircase, they had the authority to.


    ¡°Congrattions, Evelyn!¡± Rastia wished. The others followed.


    Evelyn stood up seat and got out. ¡°Thank you for your support.¡± She bowed.


    ¡°The country will now be in your capable hands. But you can always ask for us when you need it.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I will keep it in mind.¡±


    ¡°We will take our leave then.¡± The bowed onest time to the high king, high queen and the queen before leaving.


    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡± The princess wished them farewell.


    After the Academy, came the trio from the Lochtear family. This time, it was Sirius who stood up. He stood beside his father.


    The princess was on her way to bow, but the Duke did not even give her a nce before looking at Adrian. She was just a puny princess- beneath his notice. Even if she would be the Queen, it would hardly make a difference. Only if she could be the high queen or go beyond that, she would be worth of respect.


    Neither did Adrian stood up, nor did he even bother to give a look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me, young man.¡± He gave a bow towards the old folks and took onest nce of his sister before leaving. Sirius nodded at Adrian before following the Duke.


    ¡°Darling.¡± He said, not intending to hide anything from everyone present.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Evelyn blushed.


    Her mother, on the other hand, frowned. But the smile on her grandparents¡¯ faces got wider.


    ¡°Let me borrow a Griffin.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She squinted. She was already having a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve won¡­¡± An evil smile formed on his face as he licked his lips.


    ¡°I need to celebrate.¡±

 Chapter 99: Ambush

    Chapter 99: Ambush


    Evening.


    The Clear Forest was a small forest situated between the centre of the eastern districts. The cleartrees, the most dominant species of the forest, lived up to its name. The red evening sunlight refracted through the transparent greenish leaves of the forest- illuminating the ground with a hue of red, green and brown.


    A dusty road trailed through the forest, under the lights ¡®of¡¯ the leaves and the shadows of trunks and branches.


    *Creak* *Clip-Clop* *Neigh!*


    Four strong horses tugged a grand carriage d with gold and embedded with precious colourful jewels through the road. The thunderous hoof steps of the horses and the rapid gyration of the wheels blew off dust everywhere.


    A strong looking moustached man was sitting at the front, acting as the coachman. But he was more than that; this strong man was a high level circler whose duty was to protect the Marquess of the East.


    *Bam!*


    A thumping sound came from inside. But he did not mind. It kepting every few minutes, or seconds for thest six hours.


    Inside the carriage sat two men- one middle aged and the other, young. Sitting with the middle aged man was a bewitching and curvaceous woman.


    *Bam!*


    The middle aged man stomped on the wooden floor of the carriage- again.


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    *Bam!*


    *Creak*


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Thedy squinted. ¡°The carriage costed us six hundred thousand coins of gold.¡±


    ¡°You are still caring about gold, woman?!¡± He blurted. ¡°Do you know what we are, now? Traitors!¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡± She softly said while gently rubbing his arm. ¡°It¡¯s not as if the princess will send someone to kill us, right?¡±


    ¡°That bitch!¡± His eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°If only she had told us that those monsters would be joining her. Let alone asking for anything, I would have gave her gifts worth hundreds of thousands of gold.¡±


    ¡°No use crying over spilt milk.¡± She consoled. ¡°You are the minister of trade of this country, not to mention- one of its richest men. She is bound to forgive you.¡± She took her mouth to his ear and whispered, ¡°Besides, I have something special prepared for you tonight.¡± Her bouncy melons pressed against his arm.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± He snorted but did not say anything further.


    The burly youth sitting before them was silent; that had been the case since they left the event.


    Suddenly-


    *Rumble* *Neeeeiigh!* *Creeeeeak*


    The carriage quaked; it felt like it bumped into something at front hard. The cries of the horses emanated that the extravagant coach hit the very horses pulling it.


    ¡°What the fuck happened, Ryan?!¡± The marquess bellowed.


    *Screeeeech!*


    A shrill shriek pierced through their eardrums, prompting them to cover their ears and close their ears. But blood trickled down their cheeks nheless.


    ¡°A Griffin?¡± The man let go of his bloody ears as he squinted.


    He barged out of the carriage, not caring about the cost of the door- something more important was at hand. What he feared might being, that too- much sooner than expected.


    The mother and son looked at each other before stepping out through the broken door.


    They both gasped in chorus. The scene in frontof them was right out of a dream- no- a nightmare.


    A valiant young noble blessed with otherworldly looks and d in ck was standing on top of a mighty Griffin armoured with golden ornaments. His right hand was holding the hairs of a head whose face betrayed shock, awe and horror. Blood rained from its neck as the head swinged with the summer winds. The red and green lighting formed by the nature only added to the scene.


    What made this dream a nightmare was the fact that that head belonged to their protector- a high level circler. But what made it even more of a scene from a nightmare was the ghastly ck ws protruding from each and every fingertips of the ¡®devil¡¯ and the blood drops that dripped slowly from them to the dusty ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡± The man was the first to wake up from the ¡®nightmare¡¯.


    ¡°I am extremely sorry for the inconvenience.¡± Adrian spoke in his ever charming tone as he jumped to the ground, whirling dust around his feet. ¡°I had toe to deliver something you forgot.¡± He smiled, and dropped the dead head to the ground.


    ¡°Vengeance.¡±


    Silence ensued.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± A low pitched but loudughter began to echo through the forest.


    But the mother and son duo behind stayed silent. They did not have the courage tough, nor the status to. The one standing in front of the might be the future king. Moreover, he was able to defeat their guardian- who was a level 6 circler- that easily. Even if it was a surprise attack, it was still a magnificent feat considering the age of the young man.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± The man finally stoppedughing. Two drops of tears sneaked through his eyelids.


    ¡°Doneughing?¡± Adrian had the same smile on his face.


    ¡°Child.¡± The marquessposed himself. ¡°We admit- the fault was ours. The death of our trusted guardian should be enough as a price. Why don¡¯t we just forget about this matter and go on our own way. Or else¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else- what?¡±


    ¡°My country of Nemphis ¡®might¡¯ lose a genius.¡± The man¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold.


    The woman behind panicked. This was something a mere Marquess family like them could not afford to do. That young man was backed by the Royal family, the Academy, the Lochtear house and worst of all- ¡®the Duchess¡¯.


    ¡°Hon-¡°


    The man raised his arm, prompting her to stop. He knew what he was doing.


    ¡°Today, Nemphis will lose something alright.¡± Adrian had the same carefree but charming tone. ¡°Not a genius- but a traitor.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The man scowled. ¡°Child, do you think I had Ryan around because I needed his protection?¡± He scoffed. ¡°I did it to show everyone that I have enough money to keep a high level circler as my dog. I will show you what a true high level- a level 7 can do.¡±


    He charged towards Adrian like a battering ram, all prepared to break through the defences with one single push. But Adrian stood there, like the calm springke- devoid of waves.


    But his calmness did not make the marquesscent, rather it added oil to the raging fire in his heart. His heavy punch connected, or at least it seemed to.


    But s- it did not.

 Chapter 100: Hypocrite **

    Chapter 100: Hypocrite **


    Volume Finale tomorrow! Stay tuned!


    ***


    But his calmness did not make the marquesscent, rather it added oil to the raging fire in his heart. His heavy punch connected, or at least it seemed to. But s- it did not.


    Adrian- he disappeared. Something else disappeared- his right arm.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!¡± This time, his pained shriek resounded through the forest, shooing out the little amount of birds it had.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± The shrill shriek from his wife and a low scream from his son followed.


    Blood gushed like a fountain from his now empty shoulder. He barely stopped the bleeding with his other hand as he turned around.


    Adrian was standing upright like all those cleartrees around and dangling the marquesses strong and bloodied arm left and right.


    The marquess panicked. When did he get there? How did he get there? Why did he not sense them? How did he get through his high level defence? These questions orbited around his head.


    ¡°Of all the fucking things there are¡­¡± Adrian said, ¡°You had to be a earth circler, an augmenter at that- the type most susceptible to my <Corrosion>.¡±


    Along with his statement, an eerie and heavy aura surrounded everyone, locking them in ce. Everyone tried to move, break free- but every one of those attempts were futile. They, including the marquess, were scared out of their minds. What sorcery was this?!


    Adrian looked at the horrified faces of everyone, one by one and began to move towards the marquess step by step, the marquess ¡®unarmed¡¯ arm still hanging from his ws.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what are you doing?¡± The marquess stuttered out. ¡°I¡­ I am a¡­ Marquess. I am rich¡­ I will give you anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, traitors leave a bad taste in my mouth.¡± Adrian kept moving.


    ¡°What about the Rumins then?!¡± He blurted out. ¡°They are traitors too! Kill them¡­ and I will dly ept mine. Don¡¯t be a hypocrite!¡±


    Finally, Adrian stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Yes. The Rumins are traitors.¡± He said. ¡°But those who betray my enemies are my allies. And those who betray me are¡­¡±


    He looked into the marquesses terrified eyes and dropped the arm to the ground.


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°And unfortunately for you¡­¡± Adrian turned back, to the Marchioness and the first heir of the Silva house.


    ¡°I am a hypocrite.¡±


    He began to walk towards the two, the young man to be precise. And soon, he was before the burly young man- Dan Silva. The couple felt a terrible sense of foreboding.


    ¡°Noooooo!¡± Both of them shouted at the same time. Pity it was toote.


    Adrian brandished his dark right ws and thrusted at the young man¡¯s upper abdomen, as if he were an eagle trying to snatch its fragile prey from the ground. And he ¡®snatched¡¯ something alright- something roughly triangr. It was brownish but red blood coated it. It was Dan Silva¡¯s liver.


    Adrian turned back to the Marquess, with the organ still caged inside his ws.


    ¡°I am allowed to kill your closed ones anytime I like, while you are¡­¡± he dropped the mess to the ground.


    *Thump*


    Both the main body and ¡®detached¡¯ organ fell to the ground at the same time.


    ¡°Not.¡± His tone was calm- too calm.


    ¡°YOU SON OF A BITCH! I WILL KILL YOU!¡±


    On the other hand, the dead body¡¯s mother was shocked, she was staring nkly at the void- as if her soul was not in her body anymore.


    Adrian walked to the bewitching Marchioness. His action sped the heart of the man.


    ¡°DON¡¯T! TOUCH HER AND I WILL UPROOT YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY!¡±


    ¡°Why though? I am allowed to do anything with your women, humiliate them whenever I want.¡±


    *Rip*


    He tore off the extravagant and expensive dress with cut of his ws, revealing her naked body and extraordinary bosom. Of course her skin was not left unscathed. Blood tainted- no- beautified her already beautiful body.


    ¡°While you are not.¡±


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    Adrian paid him no heed. The pain brought the woman¡¯s ethereal soul back to her body. She realised her condition and screamed. ¡°Aaaaah.¡± She screamed, trying to cover her body. But she soon realised, her body was frozen as before. Her efforts were futile.


    Adrian walked behind her and began to fondle her breasts, leaving behind red scratch marks. She closed her eyes and bit her lips in pain, in humiliation.


    ¡°I am allowed to y with your woman, anyhow I want. While you are not allowed to even touch mine.¡±


    ¡°STOP! YOU MOTHERFUCKER! I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!¡± The marquess was able to move an inch after using his life force, but that was the furthest he could go.


    Adrian was not in the mood to test ¡®love¡¯ like he did back at the assassination attempt in his first year.


    Adrian pushed her neck, making her bend down- arching her butt out. He tore the panties, not bothering to conserve her beautiful skin.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± She screamed in pain, tears began to escape her eyes. She knew where this was going.


    Adrian looked right into the eyes of the marquess. ¡°I am allowed to fuck your women wherever I want while you are not permitted to even think of it.¡± The aura around the marquess hot denser, taking away his ability to make a sound.


    Adrian gently lowered his pants with his ¡®right index w¡¯, bringing forth his massive cock. He grabbed her hair by his left hand. He positioned his rod by his right just at her lower lips and pushed it all inside.


    He began to pound his dick in and out, not bothering to start slow.


    ¡°Aaaaaah.¡± Excruciating pain hit her lower zone. Tears kept streaming down her cheeks. But soon, pleasure was taking over.


    Her whole body was jerking.


    *Ring* *nk*


    The heavy and expensive ornaments on her body were nking.


    Adrian began to ¡®caress¡¯ her ass, leaving scratches behind. The poor man on the other hand was not even allowed to close his eyes. He had to see his wife get screwed right in front of him just because he ¡®challenged¡¯ that maniac¡¯s hypocrisy. If he got even further, it¡¯s all because he was defeated by greed and epted the Supremacist faction¡¯s proposal. Just one ¡®small¡¯ mistake, and he had to go through this.


    ¡°Mmmmh¡­ mmmmh¡­ mmmmh.¡± Soon, moans of pleasure reced screams of pain. She looked at her husband. Her situation added guilt to her feelings and that guilt amplified the pleasure.


    His dick was reaching ces inside her no one had ever before, except her child of course.


    The ecstatic face of his wife gripped his heart even harder.


    ¡°How does your husband feel,pared to mine you bitch?¡±


    ¡°nd.¡± She did not even take a moment to think as she was in the peak of her excitement. Soon, she gasped realising what she had just said. With that gasp, came a squirt. Her juices began to slide through her slender legs. She looked at her husband.


    His eyes were lifeless, mouth was frothing; his whole body was swinging left and right- as if he could fall any moment. It was right. Momentster, he slumped to the ground, his body all lifeless.


    ¡°Noooooooo!¡± She screamed again. At the same moment, Adrian released his scorching fluids inside her. He brought his penis out no let go off her hair. She thumped to the ground.


    The two contrasting emotions of sorrow and pleasure almost rendered her unconscious. But she was also a level 5 circler. She held herself together. But tears were still streaming nheless. It was all her fault. Her husband died due to her.


    White sticky fluid was oozing out from her pussy.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Adrian carefully pulled his pants back up. ¡°You served me well.¡±


    She guided her almost lifeless eyes to the monster.


    ¡°You deserve a reward.¡± Adrian looked straight into her eyes. ¡°Ohho. You love gold, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t I drown you in it? All six hundred thousand coins of it?¡±


    She squinted.


    ¡°But unfortunately, I don¡¯t have that much now. But something of equal value should do the trick, right?¡± An evil grin formed on his face.


    Her eyes knitted even tighter. But they widened, and so did her mouth.


    A shadow enveloped her. Sounds of arge creature pping sounded like storms in her ears.


    ¡°Noooooooooo!¡±


    The gold d heavy carriage mmed to the ground.


    *St*


    Blood stted all over, spoiling Adrian¡¯s ck shoes. He was not even a meter away from the now broken carriage.


    ¡°This is what you call a feast.¡± Adrian licked his lips. ¡°A celebration.¡±


    ¡°Royal dishes and hundred years old wines could nevere close to it.¡±


    *p. p* *Thump*


    The Royal Griffinnded next to him, sending yellow dust everywhere.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 101: King

    Chapter 101: King


    ***


    Here is it. The volume finale. Enjoy!


    There will be a long afterword tomorrow where I will ¡®reveal¡¯ everything about Sirius case along with the hints I¡¯ve hidden, a sneak peek of sorts into the next volume- why it will be more thrilling than this one, a few words of my own, and finally- a Q/A in thements.


    Feel free to skip it. Thanks.


    ***


    The Kingdom of Nemphis- the core of the Confederation and its main force. A bastion that defends against the ever expanding Empire and the catastrophe that looms in the Northern wilderness. It has been standing strong since its founding, since the continent was named Ervilia. And this Kingdom that spanned across tens of thousands of square kilometres and had a poptionprising tens of millions of people needed a ruler- no- two: a King, and a Queen.


    Selecting one of them might be easy- from the Royal family. But as for the other one, it was a different matter altogether.


    A week passed.


    Midnight. The sky was clear again as bright year came with full force, the lingering effects ofst year- the freezing one- was already over. The full moon brightened the night; the magnificent Royal Pce acquired a newfound aura of mysteriousness.


    On top of the pce was a port cum stable. A Griffin whose size was at least one and a half times of other onesnded on the marbled surface with a thump.


    *Screech!*


    Its shrill call made every other Griffins take a step back. A young man, gentlemanly d in ck, jumped down from its broad back. The shine of the moon enhanced his already otherworldly face.


    The two princesses who were waiting for him entered in a trance.


    ¡°Goliath.¡± He called.


    The Royal Griffin behind him bowed down. It¡¯s feathery head was now beside Adrian, facing the cousins.


    Adrian gently rubbed its head, prompting the giddied ¡®birdie¡¯ to let out a satisfied screech.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± Both of the girls woke up from their daze and covered their ears and closed their eyes.


    Once it was over, they freed their hands while opening their eyes, only to see a teasing smile on his face.


    ¡°We have all night to ¡®dream together¡¯. Why be inefficient and dream now?¡± He said in his ever charming voice.


    His words poured down a bucket of water on the sparking mes of rage they were growing in their heart, making them blush.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Evelyn bellowed with her cheeks still red. She then looked at the being named Goliath. ¡°And you! You¡¯ve been serving grandfather for years and have already swapped loyalty after a week with him?¡±


    The hybrid only snorted a short screech before rubbing its head against Adrian¡¯s side. The ¡®master¡¯ patted the beast¡¯s head in return.


    The two royals, on the other hand, were rendered speechless.


    ¡°He is a good boy.¡± He said. ¡°Good that the High King bestowed it upon me. Or else, he might have died from boredom in there.¡± He pointed at the stable with his eyes.


    Goliath took back its head and nodded with a sad puppy face.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She snorted but soon she took in a deep breath- any sign of carefreeness disappeared from her face. What remained was seriousness and a bit of anxiety.


    Maria, noticing her cousin¡¯s face, made a serious face herself.


    ¡°Anyways,¡± said Evelyn. ¡°Everyone¡¯s waiting. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ******


    Etherwood Court.


    The leaves of all colours and shapes of the exotic trees nted alongside a long red carpet were dangling, even without the presence of wind. There were intricate light circles drawn all over the room. The lights emitted from those circles were akin to natural sunlight.


    If not for the ceiling above and the walls that were visible through the gaps of the peculiar but beautiful leaves, one would wholeheartedly believe they were walking on a red carpet through a magical forest on a sunny day.


    A trio were walking through that forest, leaving behind invisible footprints on the carpet of red. Adrian was at the forefront. Behind him were the two green eyed blondes. The looks on their faces were serious. As for Adrian- he was as carefree as always.


    After walking for a minute, they finally reached their destination. In front of them were three pairs of thrones arranged on a stepped stage. At bottom step were two thrones- one on each side. On the step above, were two more- they were spaced much closer than the lower ones.


    And at the very top lied thest two, but the grandest ones. They were ced side by side, with not even a distance of half a meter between them.


    All of those thrones- were upied.


    At the lowest step, sat Vert Greatwoods on the left and Aretha Lochtear on the right, the current King and Queen of Nemphis. Both of them had emotionlessness stered on their face.


    Above them were the High King and High Queen, Ernic Greatwoods on the left and Nuha Wells on the right.


    And at the topmost thrones sat the Everking and the Everqueen, the highest existences of the nation- no- the Confederation.


    Theck of facial hairs or any skin marks belied the old age of the male. Only the strands of white hair and the deep green eyes which were akin to a deep ocean of magnificence and wisdom were the only evidences of his age. He had an intrigued expression on his face as he scanned the young man before him over and over again.


    On the other hand, thedy who looked older than her husband but undoubtedly a lot younger than her actual age, had an amused smile on her ever beautiful face. Whiteness invaded more than a quarter of her ck hair, but her eyes were as blue as ever.


    The two princesses bowed before moving aside and sitting on the adjacently ced sofas to the right of the red carpet.


    Adrian was standing nonchntly before the highest echelon of the second strongest nation of the continent with the same carefree, and of course- charming looking on his face.


    ¡°The audacity!¡± The king let out a roar, along with his majestic aura. ¡°Kneel!¡±


    But Adrian was unfazed. Aura? Was there any at all?


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± He looked at the king. ¡°Sovereign¡¯s aura. But weak.¡±


    ¡°You dare!?¡± The king stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Vert.¡± The everking spoke. ¡°Sit.¡±


    No sooner than the everkingmanded, the king¡¯s butt was pressed down to the chair- against his will. The king tried to get up but something was pressing down on him- making him grit his teeth in powerlessness and humiliation in front of a junior.


    ¡°Young man.¡± The everking looked into the abyssal eyes of Adrian. ¡°You are not bad. But it¡¯s etiquette- to kneel in front of royalty.¡± His green eyes glinted.


    An extremely dense pressure pushed Adrian down. His whole body twitched as his knees began to bend.


    ¡®Old man, this is the first, and the veryst time I am forgiving you.¡¯ An aura not any less powerful than that of the everking gushed out from him. Albeit it was more eerie and- dark.


    The two sitting on the highest level knitted their eyes while everyone else gasped.


    His aura negated the one pressing down on him. He stood upright as before. But there was no more carefreeness- but only pride and arrogance.


    ¡°But I am the most royal of them all.¡± His tone emanated authority- a supreme one at that.


    He was still giving off the terrifying and chilly aura. Even though not any of the royals showed any sign of dread or fear, they undoubtedly showed unease.


    To get sovereign¡¯s aura, one had to be a good and experienced ruler, a conqueror, valiant and of course- someone who would not bow his head to anyone else.


    Hence, the king who had a low positionpared to the higher levels, his aura was weak. In the same way, the Everking had the strongest.


    And what did the young man have to do to get an aura that terrifying, eerie and dark? Massacre without a care of the world?


    ¡°Not bad at all.¡± The Everking praised. ¡°But you certainly know that there¡¯s a price for everything, right?¡±


    ¡°I certainly do.¡± His voice was calm.


    ¡°To have Evelyn as the Queen and get two geniuses on our side, we had to make sacrifices.¡±


    ¡°I know. But I hate owing anything. So, leave everything to me.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He nodded. ¡°Unlike the other nations which have a single ruler, we rule in pairs. The King and the Queen are equal, despite one not being a Greatwoods.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°So. Tell me Adrian Darkheart. Do you wish to take the golden crown on your head, and lead Nemphis to another era of glory?¡±


    Everyone in the room turned to the young man standing calmly before the Royals with an arrogance that exceeded them.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    A smile formed on Adrian¡¯s face as he looked directly into the green and deep eyes of the Everking.


    ¡°Decline.¡±

 Chapter 102: Epilogue *

    Chapter 102: Epilogue *


    Nine months after Adrian was admitted into the Academy- shortly after he ¡®recovered¡¯ from the ¡®grave injuries¡¯ he faced from the ¡®potioneering ident.¡¯


    Afternoon.


    Adrian was lying on his bed- bored.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± He clicked his tongue. ¡°Seems like that bitch is noting today. She will definitely use faculty meeting as an excuse- again.¡±


    ¡°Mia still thinks I am injured. She stoppeding in fear that she would lose control. Well¡­¡± A proud smile formed on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t me her.¡±


    ¡°What can I do? What can I do?¡± His body squirmed, as if boredom was an ethereal entity grasping him- binding him to the bed.


    ¡°Injured¡­¡± His body suddenly rxed. ¡°That¡¯s right- I was injured.¡± A smile creeped out on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for a medical checkup.¡±


    ******


    Faculty room- the medical department.


    Adrian easily found his way to the desk of the person he was searching for.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Instructor White.¡± He greeted.


    The woman who was skimming through a script looked up, finding the voice familiar.


    No sooner had her eyes met his than she gasped. She looked to her left, and then to her right. ¡°Phew.¡± She sighed. Both of her neighbouring instructors were busy in their own work.


    ¡°Ahem. Good Afternoon.¡± She barely looked into his charming eyes.


    ¡°I am sure you have heard of my condition. I faced a mishap while concocting a potion.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Everyone knows about your situation. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I think my injuries are not fully gone yet. I believe I need a¡­¡± Adrian arched his back forward and rested both of his elbows on the desk, bringing his face close to that of her- very close.


    ¡°Medical checkup.¡± He whispered, enchanting her beautiful face with his warm breath.


    The instructor shivered as her face flushed. She looked around again and sighed in relief.


    ¡°Fo¡­ follow me.¡± She stood up.


    Adrian stood upright as well. The smile on his face grew wider.


    The busty woman who was wearing a white instructor coat over her blue slitted dress began to walk towards the door to medical room. Adrian followed in a rxed way. They stepped into the empty room.


    Just as the door shut behind, the instructor¡¯s coat slid down to the floor.


    ¡°Brat. You finally remember me after 10 whole months.¡± She charged at him as pushed her mouth against his, not giving him a chance to reply. Not that he intended to.


    Both of their tongues were wrestling against each other while their hands were busy removing each other¡¯s clothes. In no time, both of them were naked.


    Adrian pushed her down on top of the bed. The medical instructor was now a patient- a patient of Adrian.


    ¡°Get ready for treatment.¡±


    *********


    Before reading any further try rereading chapter 19, 32, 34, 41, 45, 77, 91 preferably in that particr order and try to find the hints and infer how Sirius was always the heir to the Lochtear House- just a hidden one.


    But if you still can¡¯t figure it out or if you arezy like me or you want to confirm your findings, here¡¯s an exnation:


    The princess takes on the responsibility of the Denver House, Silva House and finally the Lochtear House. Also the fact that her mother is a Lochtear.


    Introduces Sirius with the ck eyes.


    ¡°Interesting. It was supposed to be your job, Darling. But maybe I will give you a hand.¡± He muttered and smiled evilly.


    It can be inferred that he belongs to one of the three mentioned families in the chapter 19 part.


    This chapter showcases his ¡®Martial arts.¡¯


    ¡°What are those?¡± Isabe pointed at the hazel and dark potions remaining in the shelf.


    ¡°Oh, they are eye transforming potions. They change the colour of your eyes to either ck or hazel. The duration depends on the amount taken.¡±


    ¡°Can I take the ck one?¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Why does everyone want the ck one?¡± The instructor gave it to her.


    This makes it evident that if one has ck or hazel eyes, there¡¯s a probability that those are not natural. Especially, if it¡¯s ck.


    ¡°I have yet to approach them. Many believe that the Lochtear family is stronger than the Royal family; they just don¡¯t care about influence and focus everything on their martial arts. Duke Lochtear is the strongest general of the kingdom for a reason- he mastered the ¡®wave¡¯ martial arts.¡± She sighed.


    Here, ¡®Martial Arts¡¯ was used again. Note that I haven not used the term in case of other families.


    ¡°Good. You know the true identity of the boy, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Adrian smiled. ¡°You have a task to do then.¡±


    Self exnatory, I guess.


    Aretha Lochtear was introduced. Her eyes- blue.


    Everything that I reveal in the story, no matter how much insignificant it seems, has a probability of blooming out in the future- it even might lead to something absolutely major.


    I believe I have left enough hints for the readers to deduce that making Sirius a Lochtear is not something I dropped out of nowhere.


    Many of you might be wondering ¡®what if¡¯ Sirius was not possessed. Well, that was actually my original n to not have him possessed. And Adrian had his own ways of hooking the first heir of the Lochtear family to his side. But I am a Pantser. The idea of possession came to my head and¡­ vo!


    Now, let¡¯s dive into the second volume, shall we? But not too deep of course.


    The volume you just finished was my first ever work of literature, of fantasy. And I have found a few ws myself. Firstly, my characters were in- at least at the earlier chapters. Then, I tried to existences some meaning and make them better as characters- which probably did not fail. But I am sure I have room for improvements there and hopefully, you will find better and ¡®deeper¡¯ characters in the second volume.


    Next, I recently found out that I am quite bad at dynamic descriptions a.k.a. writing action scenes. I will try my best to improve at that department as well.


    If you found any other ws in my work, please let me know. If I am proud of anything about myself, that would be my ability to learn quick.


    The second volume, just like the first, will be fast paced. It might be even faster. It will be much moreplex as it will not be limited to the Academy and Nemphis. Every single one of the major nations wille into y. I will not reveal much about the next arc but here are two elements that will be prominently present-


    #1) War and Military


    #2) Organised Crime


    And of course the good ol¡¯ sacrifice, gore, sex and most important of all- Adrianism.


    Stay tuned! Unless you want to miss the mayhem that is.


    Okay, now- the moment of truth. This was my first premium month aaaaand¡­ it was sort of a flop. This month was quite bittersweet for me, bitter and sweet to be exact. The first half of it was bitter- the daily stats were poor, like really poor.


    And as for the second half, boy oh boy, you guys gave me such a wonderful surprise. The stats literally soared. You made a noob like me go head to head with veteran authors and I was able to maintain equal footing.


    And hopefully, I will be able to get rid of the invisible ¡®flop¡¯ tag next month.


    But I am still guilty for the fact that, due to my ipetence, I wasn¡¯t able to give my privilege readers the rebate. There¡¯s a possibility that my book will be the top book in this month¡¯s win-win to have not reached 1000 privilege unlocks. Sigh.


    Shameless mode- on.


    Anyways, this volume came to an end and so will be the month.


    Support me by voting with power stones and golden tickets, and buying privilege chapters.


    But even my shamelessness has its limit. In return, I will upload at least ten chapters a week and of course- MaSs ReLeAsEs.


    I will publish the first chapter of the second volume tomorrow that will give you a grasp of what¡¯s toe before taking a short break. The non privilege readers can also catch up to the volume finale in the process.


    Random fact: The missing tier 4 from the seven Institute students called ¡®baldy¡¯ is none other than the bald young man whose head was cut off along with his monologue by Isabe at the very beginning of the Hunt.


    Thank you everyone for reading my book and supporting me. It means a lot to a newbie like me. Hopefully, I will keep improving on the way and give you better chapters and of course- a better experience.


    Feel free to ask any questions you have and as long as it is not a major mystery of sorts, you will have my answer.


    TheDarkSide

 Chapter 103: Two Years

    Chapter 103: Two Years


    *** Volume 2 ***


    *** The Empire ***


    An extravagant study. The sunlight easily entered through the open window, illuminating the entire room with its natural golden lustre. There were incredible paintings hanged on the decorated walls. Everything in the room was beautiful, except one single article, which the exact opposite- ghastly.


    There was a ¡®picture¡¯- or the tools to sense pictures to be precise- framed on a wall. Beautiful pairs of eyes of multiple colours were ¡®pasted¡¯ inside the golden and intricately designed frame. Behind them was a visible magic circle, intended to preserve the sensory organs.


    There was an expensive desk coated with rare metals at the other end of the entrance. Upon it was a detailed map depicting the entire continent of Ervilia. But the eyes of the orange haired youth sitting at the desk was on something else.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s the princess who won the selection. Not the prince?¡± The youth moved his ck eyes from the scroll in his hands to his secretary.


    The moustached secretary standing just beside him nodded. ¡°Yes, your highness. The Lochtears, for the first time ever, had decided to join a side in a selection. It was no wonder that the princess won.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still a wonder that those freaks chose a side.¡± The prince dropped the scroll to his right. But before it could touch the ground, the monocled secretary caught it and rolled it back in no time. His facial muscles did not even twitch a bit, keeping his monocle in ce.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Have you investigated?¡±


    ¡°Of course, your highness. It has something to do their recently revealed first heir- Sirius Lochtear, the archseed. He, for reasons unknown, decided to side with Princess. What¡¯s even stranger is the fact that he has yet to show any intent to be the King.¡±


    ¡°Strange indeed.¡± The prince knitted his brows. ¡°But not the fact that he does not want to be the king. He is an archseed after all, an existence we have been trying to nip before they can bloom since ¡®the beginning¡¯, but failed every time.¡± He shook his head and sighed. ¡°Why would he want to be the king?¡±


    ¡°Your highness is wise.¡±


    ¡°But something¡¯s not right.¡± He frowned even harder. ¡°Is being an archseed enough to sway the Lochseeds into Royal politics?¡±


    ¡°I have tried to investigate further but could not find any results. But there is a possibility that Nemphis has another Cmity ss existence hidden.¡±


    ¡°Another one?¡± He sighed. ¡°Anyways, any news about the next king?¡±


    ¡°No, your highness. Almost everyone betted on Adrian Darkheart to be the next King. But the Royal family has yet to publicise anything official. I think that they don¡¯t want an outsider- a darkshoric at that- to take the crown.¡±


    ¡°Or, he does not want to disappoint me.¡± The youth smirked.


    ¡°Pardon, your highness?¡± For the first time, the middle aged man¡¯s facial muscles moved as he knitted his non-monocled eye.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± The prince waved his hand and darted his ck eyes to the map below. ¡°How much time remains, Alon?¡±


    The man¡¯s face returned to normal. ¡°Two more years, your highness.¡±


    The prince took a pen and stamped a cross on the map, right where the capital of Nemphis was at. His eyes then moved to his ¡®collection¡¯ on the wall.


    ¡°Wait, a pair of green will join you soon.¡± An evil smile creeped out on his face. ¡°Just two more years.¡±


    ******


    In a dark room, on a seat not any lesser than that of a throne, sat a majestic figure with his eyes closed, without a care of the world. But the pressure he was emitting was enough to make a normal man kneel.


    *Whoosh*


    ¡°Viper?¡± The man slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°It is I, your majesty.¡± A ck cloaked figure that melded with darkness itself appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°You have be more of a harbinger of bad news, than my most capable aide. What news do you bring this time?¡±


    ¡°Recently, the third princess was dered the next Queen because the Lochtears decided to join her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you will now bring me news the regr messengers and envoys bring.¡± The authoritative voice turned cold.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Viper began to sweat beneath his hood.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The man snorted.


    ¡°Have your Majesty wondered why the Lochtears went out their way and joined the third princess? It cannot be just because of the archseed, can it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The king frowned. ¡°Have you found something?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Viper nodded. ¡°Whoever swayed the Lochtear house has a deep connection to the underworld.¡±


    ¡°The underworld?¡± The man on the seat knitted his brows even tighter.


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty. They might be even some bigshots of the underworld.¡±


    ¡°Can you track it? You are a part of the underworld too- a major one at that.¡±


    ¡°I have to apologise for my ipetence, your highness.¡± Viper bowed. ¡°The underworld isplicated. It might take several years just to confirm their existence, let alone uncovering their identity. And-¡°


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t have time. What about that brat- Adrian Darkheart?¡±


    ¡°The Royals and their spouses aren¡¯t allowed to conceive children before they reach level 5. Adrian is chosen as the King or not, it is of no doubt that he will be a high official at the Royal court.¡±


    The king sighed. ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°As long as he is not in the Academy or the Royal Pce, he is as good as dead.¡±


    ¡°I leave it to you then.¡± His countenance suddenly turned serious. ¡°How¡¯s the preparation going?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s good with the alliance and Darkshore. Northguard will take time. And Nemphis¡­¡±


    The king sighed. ¡°Not enough time, is there?¡±


    ¡°I regret to inform your Majesty that indeed we aregging behind in that sector.¡±


    ¡°Leave it.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I said call back everything from Nemphis and concentrate on Northguard.¡±


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°No buts. Nemphis was a pipe dream anyway. Let¡¯s focus on what we can achieve.¡±


    ¡°I understand, your Majesty. Everything will be done in time.¡±


    ¡°Leave.¡± The king waved his hand.


    Viper bowed and disappeared back into the darkness.


    The man looked up and sighed. ¡°Only two more years.¡±


    ******


    *Rumble*


    Thunders were raging high in the sky. The asional shes gave a glimpse of days during the night.


    *Whoosh* *Whistle*


    Wind raced through the empty streets of the capital, whirling on the squares.


    *Pitter-patter*


    Rain fell down, drowning the streets of the biggest city in Nemphis. Hails pierced through the roofs of the wooden houses.


    The situation was not any different for the Royal pce, except the hails crashing through the roof of course.


    At the highest floor, sat the Everking- the highest existence of the Confederation known to themon men.


    There was one window at one side of the room. It lit up the dark room for a moment in rhythm with the thunderous sound that came after a second or two.


    There was only one candle upon the small table before him. He was staring nkly at the parchment of paper dimly lit by the candle beside. The shes of lightning revealed the revealed the paper to be worn and old and having a hole at certain spot.


    *Knock. Knock*


    The green eyed old man with white strands of hair woke up from his stupor. ¡°Come in.¡±


    *Creak*


    The rusty door opened. The nostalgia of the Everking was quite known among the Royals.


    ¡°Greetings, father.¡± The blonde bearded high king entered the room with light steps.


    The Everking nodded and gestured the high king to sit opposite him.


    The high king nodded once before sitting on the seat before his father. On the way, he noticed a worn out map on the table.


    He frowned. It was familiar, too familiar.


    He sat down, but his eyes were still knitted.


    The two, side by side, looked like two brothers, not father and son.


    ¡°You are at it again, father.¡±


    The Everking heaved a sigh. ¡°It has been fifty years, Ernic, fifty years. And I still can¡¯t get over it.¡± The beardless old man sighed yet again.


    ¡°Rx, father. You have done something that none before you could, nor anyone after. I, myself, tried two times¡­¡± The high king looked at the the small hole on the map. He still remembers his father stab that spot with a knife, tens of times, if not hundreds. More than that he remember himself stabbing through that hole a dozen of times. ¡°But failed.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°But you at least tried.¡± The Everking suddenly scowled. ¡°But your ipetent son¡­ hmph¡­ he did not even try.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me him, father.¡± The high king gently shook his head. ¡°You know what he had to go through. I am still d for the fact that he was able to survive through all those years.¡± The feeling of guilt was again evident in his eyes.


    ¡°I apologise. I just¡­¡± the beardless man sighed.


    ¡°And you, father? You were able to grasp it in your hand- something unprecedented in the history of Ervilia.¡±


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t hold it.¡± The everking shook his head before facing the East and grasping the air with his fist. ¡°But I had to let it go.¡± He released his grip, opening the fingers.


    ¡°You had no choice.¡±


    ¡°But it was a failure nheless.¡± The everking looked back at the wooden table through the spot on the map.


    ¡°That time ising again.¡± The high king said.


    ¡°Yes. And this time, we are not failing.¡± The Everking¡¯s voice grew firm as his face became stern.


    ¡°Are you¡­¡± The high king squinted.


    ¡°Yes, we are bringing out our trump card.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time then. But don¡¯t forget we have two now.¡±


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°He might not be family yet. But he is still the most highly paid official in the country. He ought to give us something in return, right?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s those two, we might have a chance.¡± He brought out a knife and stabbed a bit East to the joint borders of the Empire and the Kingdom, right above the Wyvian forest on the other side.


    ¡®Ah shit, here we go again.¡¯ The high king smiled wryly.


    The Everking again looked to the East.


    ¡°Just two more years.¡±


    ******


    Meanwhile, Adrian was ¡®sunbathing¡¯ on the solid roof of the pce. He was lying on Isabe¡¯sp while Isabe peeled and fed him fruits.


    But there were two things terribly wrong with the scene. One- it was the dead of the night. And two-


    *Pitted-patter*


    It was raining cats and dogs.


    But yet, a smile formed on his drenched face.


    ¡°Just two more years.¡±


    *********


    This monthes to an end. The book¡¯s rankings among the ongoing originals:


    Golden ranking: 149


    Trending ranking: 172


    Weekly power ranking: Top 85


    New Win-Win ranking: 36


    Thanks to you guys, I was able to reach this high despite being apletely new writer in the seasonal period. Let¡¯s try to reach higher next month, shall we? Enjoy!

 Chapter 104: Coronation

    Chapter 104: Coronation


    Evening. The sun had yet to set down; but the moon was already up there, waiting for its counterpart to hide away so that it can show its own lustre (not that it has light of its own).


    Three months passed since the Selection.


    Yet, the Royal pce was lively- livelier than it had been on the day of the selection. Because this time, not only the nobles of the Kingdom of Nemphis wereing in; envoys and representatives from all the royal families and major houses wereing in as well.


    After all, it was the day of Coronation of the new Queen of Nemphis, also the new head of the Confederation- Evelyn Greatwoods, the third princess of the Royal family of Nemphis.


    The pce was full with nobles from all over the Western Hemisphere of the continent; only the South of course, since the Northprised the Wilderness. The evening and after that, the night, was going to be exciting- much more than it was during the event three months ago. As there was no more that nail biting anticipation of ¡®who¡¯s going to win¡¯, nor that nervousness of losing.


    Today, or tonight to be precise, there would be only celebration. After all, those nerve wrecking moments would not exist anymore. Even those who joined the princess¡¯s side before forgot all those and started everything anew. Although they would face some difficulties and losses in the long term, it was not anything major. Moreover, they could easily make up for it by ¡®contributing¡¯ some more to the Royal family and during the ¡®time¡¯ two yearster.


    But there were exceptions of course. First would be the Ironcross family, they would lose nothing whatsoever. They were the noblest of nobles, and they took loyalty quite seriously. Hence, they were sure- unless the third princess was a fool- she would not mess with them.


    But the real exceptions were the Crimson Duke House and even more so- the Bradley Marquess House. The Crimson Duke House failed in their decades old ns and would have to face the rebound of joining the wrong side. And the Bradley house was a mere Marquess house which ¡®unfortunately¡¯ and ¡®identally¡¯ went hard against the new Queen and worse- the Lochtears.


    Everyone has already heard how the core of the Silva house- the Marquess, the Marchioness and the first heir died terrible deaths. And the Royal family did not even bother to investigate the matter. Everyone was sure- it was the Lochtears. Those freaks gave the ¡®traitors¡¯ such terrible deaths that just remembering the descriptions of their dead body gave them nightmares that night.


    The ¡®armless¡¯ Marquess was fine. Dan Silva whose Liver was lying near his dead body was a bit worse but somewhat fine nheless. But the Marchioness? It was said that the soldiers had to dig out earth there since it was impossible to separate 90% of her body from the ground. As for the rest 10%- it had to be ¡®wiped¡¯ off the carriage.


    The Crimsons and Bradleys were sitting at one corner of the hall, not even daring to disturb the servants. Who knew? One of them might be a Lochtear in disguise.


    On the other hand, the Rumins- the family that defected to the ¡®winning¡¯ side at thest moment- were the jolliest of all. Why wouldn¡¯t they be? Not only they would be getting benefits until the end of the current Queen¡¯s reign, the Marquess was promised something whose very thought made him drool and have a boner.


    ¡°Father!¡± Lily shouted in a whispering voice. ¡°Go to the restrooms, now!¡±


    The moustached man looked down and shook his head. ¡°Rx, thedies around take it as apliment.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Have some shame old man! I am your daughter!¡¯ The youngdy looked away with a red face.


    The ones from the Academy were the most nonchnt. As long as the country was in good hands, they were fine. Evelyn was apetent leader, so they had peace of mind.


    As for the Lochtears, they did not even attend, and nor was anyone a bit surprised. This was always the case, the only exception being coronation of the now Everking, Charles Greatwoods- the greatest monarch the Kingdom ever had.


    The other party who was absent from the hall was none other than the Royal family- including Evelyn, the core of tonight¡¯s party.


    ******


    Evelyn, who was wearing a mesmerising emerald green dress along with wondrous jewellery crafted by the best jewellers of the Confederation, was walking to and fro in her Royal bedroom.


    Mia was standing beside the bed, once looking left, then slowly to the right, and then to the left again- following the princess with her eyes.


    The blonde¡¯s heavy but slow breathing was the only thing that could be heard in the silent room.


    ¡°Calm down, Evelyn,¡± said Maria. ¡°You are going to be crowned the Queen tonight.¡± Maria was sitting on the bed, alongside Adrian.


    ¡°I know. I am just nervous. I always thought of things I would do to win the selection and the things I ought to do after I be the queen.¡± She stopped, and looked at her cousin. ¡°As for the stage in between, I never even imagined the scenario.¡±


    Maria could only shake her head at her cousin¡¯s statement. ¡°Just rx, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡± She took a deep breath and released it all slowly.


    ¡°Darling.¡± Adrian¡¯s soft voice entered her ears, causing her to scowl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me darling anymore.¡± She turned to Adrian. ¡°You betrayed me.¡±


    The only answer she got in return was his silence and his nonchnt face.


    She gulped. This¡­ was scary.


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes?¡±


    Adrian opened his legs and patted his right thigh.


    She gave Maria a look before approaching him and sitting down on his right thigh with her legs between his. Maria blushed and moved a bit to her side, separating herself from the ¡®lovebirds.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Maria cheered. ¡°Give her high- her Majesty some motivation.¡±


    Adrian grabbed her waist with his right hand and slowly moved it up, until it was right on top of her right breast. Evelyn¡¯s face flushed, and so did Maria¡¯s.


    He moved his mouth to her left ear.


    ¡°I toiled two years for this.¡± He whispered. ¡°You better not ruin it. Or else¡­¡±

 Chapter 105: Coronation (2)

    Chapter 105: Coronation (2)


    The sun finally set. But the full moon made sure to keep the world from falling into an abyss of darkness.


    In fact, the night of the Coronation was always decided to be held on the night of a full moon.


    Everyone below, on the magical hall, were waiting in anticipation of the new Queen of the Kingdom of Nemphis, the new leader of the Confederation. It was about time.


    Their prayers were not left unanswered. Soon, drumbeats along with the screeches of several Griffins could be heard. But unlike the ear piercing shrieks of the Griffins trained for battle. The calls of these hidden Griffins were melodious as that of flutes. They were specifically trained for this.


    Everyone looked up at the balcony, under the tree that gave the ones directly underneath shade from the circling chandeliers above.


    Soon, another green appeared underneath the beautiful emerald green leaves of the tree.


    The third princess, Evelyn Greatwoods, who was known for her beauty was looking even more gorgeous. Her blonde hair looked lustrous under the chandelier lights that sneaked through the evergreen leaves of the Edgarwood tree, so did her dress. Her matching green eyes darted through the crowd below, just how monarchs look down upon their subjects. What made it look so believable was the confidence she had; it was oozing from her eyes, her face, and the grace of her body movements.


    This added an aura of true Royalty- of Majesty around her. And this phenomenon did nothing but adding to her beauty.


    Many gasped at the sight; little of the reaction had to do with her beauty, almost all of it came from the authority she was giving off, that overwhelming self-confidence. There were still stories circting around about the ¡®previous¡¯ king¡¯s nervousness during his Coronation. But none dared to belittle him for this. Because the case for the generation before was the same. It was normal to be nervous.


    But the little girl before them had a level of confidence so great, that some had the urge to kneel right there and then. The Kingdom- was in safe hands.


    But the twodies following the new Queen, Mia and Maria- were secretly biting their bottom lip, hiding it with their upper ones, trying their best to hold theughter back. Only they knew the secret behind that sheer confidence.


    After looking down at everyone- the nobles from her own kingdom and the ones from the others- for a few seconds, she turned to the side.


    She gracefully walked through the balcony, under rays of light that escaped through the guardian leaves of the tree, fluttering her dress.


    The scenery mesmerised many, especially the young male heirs of the nobles, who were unable to close their mouths. She walked down the stairs, step by step, with extraordinary elegance.


    Mia and Maria followed, trying their best not to ruin Evelyn¡¯s big day.


    She finally reached down and walked through the stunned crowd. Hundreds of gazes followed her every steps which lighted you the magical floor. But her face did not even flinch. She could not afford to. She finally reached the other side of the hall.


    Just before the huge trunk of the majestic Edgarwood tree, lied a throne made of wood. It was made of something deemed even rarer than the exclusive Edgarwood trees the Royal family magically nurtured.


    None but the Royal family knew the source of that wood, and none dared to ask.


    Evelyn stood before that archaic but magnificent throne but did not sit on it, nor was it the time to. Mia walked away from the scene and joined the crowd at the front row, while Maria stood beside the wooden throne.


    The hall waspletely silent; none dared to disrupt this peaceful atmosphere. Evelyn stood before the Edgarwood tree as if she were another Majestic tree- not making a sound or a move, but emanating a lofty aura.


    Finally, an announcement broke the silence.


    ¡°Their Majesties, the High King and the High Queen have arrived.¡±


    Those who were on their seats stood up and those who were already standing became even more upright.


    The old couple, seemingly middle aged, walked through the crowd with nonchnce. Gazes filled with admiration, envy, loyalty andplexities were fixed on them. But it barely affected them at all. The tough years have thickened their skin.


    The duo atst, reached before their granddaughter.


    ¡°Greetings, grandpa. Greetings, grandma.¡± She bowed towards the two.


    ¡°Oh my, look at her confidence.¡± The woman looked at her husband. ¡°I still remember your legs trembling on that day.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Good thing she goes after father.¡±


    Evelyn smiled wryly inside her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any time and get on with it, shall we?¡± The high queen proposed.


    ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡± He turned to Evelyn, his carefree look turned serious. ¡°Sit.¡±


    Evelyn exhaled. Her eyes turned even more serious. She sat down.


    The High King turned to the crowd. The waiting Vanessa stepped out. On her hands was a cushion, and upon it lied a gorgeous Tiara made of the tinum coloured Eshtum, the most expensive metal known to mankind. There were three green supreme grade magic crystals embedded on it.


    Vanessa knelt on one knee before the High King, and raised the cushion up.


    The high king gently, but with a contrasting serious face, picked up the Tiara with both of his hands.


    Ernic Greatwoods raised the treasure in the air. ¡°We, the Royals of Greenwoods, don¡¯t make any verbal pledge, for the weight of this crown on the head is enough to make one realise that he or she must carry the whole nation on her shoulders.¡±


    He turned back to Evelyn. ¡°Child, with this tiara, the nation now belongs to you.¡± He put heavy tiara on her head with utmost attention and care.


    Silence. Utter silence.


    Evelyn Greatwoods, from now on, was the Queen. The shiny silvery-white Eshtum went perfectly with her blonde hair. The colour of the crystals matched well with her eyes. The confidence she had had yet to disappear.


    Suddenly-


    ¡°Long Live the Queen!¡± Someone hailed. And soon-


    ¡°Long Live the Queen! Long Live the Queen!¡± Everyone began to chant in chorus as they threw their fist in the air in rhythm.


    After a few minutes it died down, turning the atmosphere silent again.


    ¡°Today, I have another announcement to make.¡± The high king dered. His voice reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart!¡± He beckoned.

 Chapter 106: Court Official

    Chapter 106: Court Official


    *Clop* *Clop*


    The steady footsteps on the expensive marble reached everyone¡¯s ears. The interval between each steps were equal, without even a millisecond of deviancy.


    ck shoes fell on the golden floor, sending a small wave of light with every step. Adrian, wearing his jet ck coat and pants, was walking through the hall, through the crowd, to where he was beckoned.


    Adrian did not falter even a bit from all those envious gazes from the young men present among the crowd. But the emotion betrayed from the eyes of the young women were the exact opposite. Some of them almost drooled at the sight of his otherworldly looks and dashing demeanour.


    But Adrian was carefree and indifferent as always. The confidence he was emanating was worthy of a king. Many were already imagining him with a crown on top of his head, and that scene- was picturesque.


    Soon, he reached his destination. He stood between the High King and High Queen and turned around, facing the crowd.


    Everyone looked at the devilishly handsome young man before moving their eyes to the High King, awaiting in anticipation for his deration.


    The green eyed old man opened his mouth. ¡°Since the beginning of time, rulers- be it kings, queens, or even emperors- had to depend on their aides to govern the nation, defend the people, defeat the enemies. And everyone had at least one such aide whom could be depended upon with their very lives.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart- the son of Duke Elton Darkheart and Duchess Emilia Darkheart, from here on, will be the Royal Advisor to Queen Evelyn Greatwoods.¡±


    Almost everyone gasped in chorus. The office of the Royal Advisor was not easily bestowed upon anyone. Tens of highly experienced and extremely talented individuals had tried to fill the spot, but the position remained empty for years. It was the most highly paid job in the Confederation fora reason.


    The previous King had to depend on the Crimson house and the Bradley house in governing the country.


    But now, the High King himself, known for his wisdom andpetence, had bestowed the title to a youth who was not even twenty years old.


    Was it a plot to smoothen his road to being a King?


    That was a legitimate scenario. After all, acting as the Royal Advisor would serve as a practice for him. And if he got any major achievements during his time at the office, the general people would ept him as their new King much faster.


    Everyone closed their mouths, reaching the same conclusion.


    Evelyn and Maria, on the other hand, were not surprised at all. It was already decided on that fateful day- the day where for the first time ever, someone rejected a proposal to be the king of mighty Nemphis.


    That shameless motherfucker also ¡®scammed¡¯st three months¡¯ sry out of the Royal treasury, despite not getting the post officially.


    ¡°You know what to do, right?¡± The High King asked.


    Adrian nodded and turned towards Evelyn who was sitting on the throne with that same confident demeanour.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± The High King dered.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± The queen blurted, losing all of her previous demeanour.


    Everyone turned to the new Queen.


    The High King frowned. ¡°What ¡®WHAT?!¡¯? It¡¯s customary for a new Royal Advisor to kneel to his liege.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sweat suddenly began to trickle down her smooth skin. ¡°I mean¡­ I will work with him till the end. He¡­ he will be my most trusted aide. It¡¯s not necessary to kneel. Standing beside me is enough.¡±


    The crowd gasped again. ¡®How benevolent!¡¯ They thought.


    ¡°Customs are customs. Rules are rules.¡± The high king shook his head. ¡°He will have to follow through it.¡±


    ¡®Please nooooooo!¡¯ Evelyn screamed inside her head.


    The High Queen chimed in with a giggle. ¡°I know what you are thinking, dear.¡±


    She proceeded to move her lips, without making a sound. Both Maria and Evelyn who were facing her blushed momentarily butposed themselves in a moment.


    ¡®But you can always return the favour in the bedroom.¡¯ The high queen winked.


    Evelyn¡¯s face twitched as she forced a wry smile on her face.


    ¡®That¡¯s what I fear, grandma, that¡¯s what I fear. I don¡¯t mind returning the favour. But the problem is the interest. And the interest he demands is TOO DAMN HIGH!¡¯ A tear almost escaped her eye.


    ¡°Rx, ¡®my Queen¡¯.¡± Adrian said in his charming voice, sending shivers down her spine. ¡°Rules are rules indeed.¡±


    Adrian got down on his right knee, and bowed his head down.


    Evelyn subconsciously moved both of her feet off the ground, not daring to touch the same floor he knelt on.


    Though she could not see his face, she could clearly visualise the evil smile he had on his face.


    ¡®I am dead.¡¯ She nodded at him with an ultra-wry smile.


    A few secondster, Adrian stood up.


    ¡°We look forward to your ¡®years of service¡¯.¡± The high king patted his back.


    Adrian smiled in return.


    The High King then looked back at the crowd. ¡°We will leave, everyone can enjoy to their hearts¡¯ content.¡±


    He gave the crowned Evelyn onest nod before walking towards the gate. His wife also gave a smile to her before following him.


    The moment the two left. The court musicians began to y ssical music. This sounds of lutes, and violins, and harps and other string instruments fluttered through the air.


    The servants and maids brought in delicious snacks, extravagant dinners and wondrous wines. The nobles prepared themselves to congratte the new Queen one by one. It was customary, andmon sense that the higher nobles would go before the lower ones.


    But none dared to go before themoners of the Academy.


    ¡°Congrattions, your Majesty.¡± Vice principal Braveheart congratted.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Evelyn stood up.


    He then turned to Adrian. ¡°Congrattions to you too.¡±


    ¡°Well, they are paying me enough.¡±


    Thedies, both young and old stared in awe at the scene between the two. These two were probably the most dashing men in the Confederation.


    The feminine looking manughed. ¡°We have already sent your graduation certificate to your House. It has been years since someone graduated early, let alone by two years.¡±


    ¡°Congratte Isabe, she was the one who did the hard work.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will.¡± Brave heart nodded before leaving.


    Adrian looked at Evelyn. She gulped.


    ¡°Enjoy the party.¡± He smiled. ¡°I will be waiting for you in your room.¡±

 Chapter 107: Royal Punishment *

    Chapter 107: Royal Punishment *


    The party went on until midnight.


    Evelyn greeted almost every nobles of the Kingdom. Major nobles from other kingdoms congratted her. But the most esteemed of the guests would be the Royals from the other nations. Quite a few princes and princesses went through a rtively long journey just to meet the new Queen in person. Establishing rtionships with the ruler of the main pir of the Confederation would only bring in benefits.


    The cunning kings and queens of those kingdoms sent their young heirs with ages close to that of the princess for a reason. Some confident kings even sent their crown princes to win the heart of the queen and rise all the way to the top of the Confederation. But s, all they could get from Evelyn was only a nce, and a nod in response to their felicitations.


    No matter how handsome, how powerful, how chivalrous, how cunning, and how noble blooded they were- could theypare to Adrian? Oh yes, forget chivalrous.


    She shook her head. What was she even thinking!? Something terrible awaited tonight and she wanted nothing more than the party to continue forever and ever and ever and ever.


    s, everything that began had toe to an end. And this ¡®trivial¡¯ party was not even close to being an exception.


    Luxurious carriages began to drive through the front road of the pce gates, picking up the nobles along the way. And thirty minutes after midnight, the hall waspletely empty. Only a few maids and servants could be seen cleaning the huge chamber.


    She looked towards the second floor, beyond the Edgarwood tree and sighed. She had to face it sooner orter. It would be better if she got it over with as soon as possible. She took in a deep breath and strengthened her resolve.


    ¡®You can do it!¡¯ She nodded and walked up through the stairs. And soon, she was right in front of her bedroom door. The stunning tiara was still on her head.


    She took in another deep breath and exhaled before pushing the door open.


    Inside, Adrian was sitting on the bed while Maria was sitting on a sofa. It seemed that both of them were talking about something. Her maid, Mia was standing to the side of the bed- a bit away from Adrian.


    ¡°Both of you, leave.¡± Evelyn gave serious looks to both Maria and Mia.


    ¡°Who are you to decide that?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°No buts.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I did not know you would have to kneel. Or else, I would have done something about that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. You know that it¡¯s no use talking. And more than that, you know what to do now.¡±


    She bit her lips and looked at the other girls in the room. Maria squinted. ¡®What were they talking about?¡¯


    On the other hand, Mia knew exactly where this was going.


    Evelyn pulled down the shoulder straps of the beautiful dress. It slid through her skin to the ground. What remained was her jewellery, tiara, and her underwear.


    Maria gasped with widened eyes. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± She stood up. Her cousin was the Queen of the mighty Nemphis. But she stripped at the meremand of a youth.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Evelyn shouted.


    She reached the tiara on her head with both of her hands.


    ¡°Leave it,¡± said Adrian.


    Sheplied and went on to remove her underwear. Her beautiful naked body with ample bosom and ass came into everyone¡¯s view. The red tint on her face made the scene look even more beautiful. The unremoved jewellery and the crown made her look even sexier.


    Maria could notpose herself. Her cousin, the Queen of Nemphis, was now naked in front of a man who was not even her fianc¨¦. Worse- it looked as if she were used to this.


    ¡°Get up here.¡± He patted the part of thefy bed just beside him. ¡°Just how I ¡®trained¡¯ you.¡±


    She had yet to release her bottom lip from her upper teeth. She slowly approached her destination and got up on the bed on all four. Her lower legs and ass were sticking out of the bed.


    Adrian got up from the bed and stood to the left of her sticked out butt.


    Maria closed her eyes and looked away from the vulgar position her royal cousin took. She was right in front of Evelyn¡¯s plump butt. She could clearly see both of her holes.


    Adrian fondled her ass cheeks for a few seconds with his right hand. It then reached her vulva and began to slowly rub the opening. Maria could see her cousin¡¯s pink gates turning wet. She herself felt a tingling sensation down there.


    ¡°Mmh¡± A short moan escaped through Evelyn¡¯sbitten lips. Soon, she gritted her teeth and closed her eyes, bracing for impact.


    Adrian arched out his whole arm, before shooting his hand towards her right butt-cheek with full force.


    *SLAP!*


    The spank sent a wave through her whole body, not only her ass. Her hanging breasts jiggled along with her bottom.


    Both Maria and Mia clenched butts and covered them with their hands. Their faces grimaced as if they were the ones who were spanked and was feeling the pain.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaah!¡± A soul wrenching scream escaped her mouth while tears escaped her eyes.


    A red handprint was left on her right side of the ass. Adrian began to knead it with force, just where the handprint was at.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± ¡°Aaah!¡± ¡°Aaaa¡­¡± It was akin to adding salt to her wounds. Her face was drenched with tears. It was too painful, but she did not dare to resist.


    She made that mistake once, and suffered from its consequence; no matter how much she tried to forget it, she just could not. And probably, she would never be able to forget it throughout her life.


    Suddenly-


    *SLAP!*


    Her whole body jiggled again while a red handprint embedded into the skin of her left butt cheek.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!¡± She screamed again while salty tears constantly flowed from her eyes.


    ¡°Tsk. Your pained face is exciting me too much.¡± He turned to Mia. ¡°Come here.¡±

 Chapter 108: Royal Punishment (2) **

    Chapter 108: Royal Punishment (2) **


    Maria subconsciously turned to Mia after Adrian¡¯s preposterous beckoning.


    But what she saw had her eyes and mouth opened wide agape. Mia was already naked, as if her clothes had disappeared into thin air. It was not even a second since Adrian called her.


    Mia jumped on the bed and crawled beside her naked Majesty. The maid assumed the same position as the Queen- on all fours while sticking her butt out. She was right in front of Adrian.


    Adrian caressed her smooth ass before ying with her clitoris a bit. Her whole cave was already drenched.


    He brought out his big and ready cock from under his pants before sticking it into her lubricated pussy.


    ¡°Mmmmh¡­¡± Mia moaned in delight. No matter how many times she had been screwed by that very dick. She could never get tired of it.


    Maria looked away. Her face was even redder than before. She, never in her wildest dreams, thought that he would actually bring out his genital and prate a youngdy in front of her.


    She had only heard of such thing before; she never even witnessed such a scene before let alone try it.


    She could not look away for too long though- curiosity triumphed. She peeked at the obscenity happening on the bed while she sat back down on the couch.


    She could clearly see the red buttocks of her cousin and the ¡®beast¡¯ ravaging the timid maid.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­ mmmh¡­ mmh.¡± Mia moaned in rhythm to his strokes.


    Maria clenched her thighs together. She could feel her panties getting wet. Her face turned beet red from embarrassment.


    *SLAP!*


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah¡­¡±


    Another p followed by a shrill shriek resounded throughout therge Royal bedroom. A third handprint superimposed on the first one. Evelyn¡¯s whole body was shivering from the pain. She could hardly keep up on her limbs. She looked to her left; her maid¡¯s ecstatic face came into her view.


    Adrian began to ram Mia even harder.


    ¡°Aah¡­ mmh.¡± Pleasure and pain invaded Mia¡¯s body, taking her to the peak of excitement.


    *Squirt.*


    ¡°Mmmmmmh¡­¡± her whole body trembled as she released her juices from her lower lips.


    *SLAP!*


    ¡°Aaaaaah¡­¡± Evelyn could not hold on anymore. She slumped on the bed, losing all the remaining power from her limbs.


    Maria wanted to rush forth and help her cousin. But halfway through while standing up, she hesitated. How would the ¡®beast¡¯ react?


    She hook her head and sat back down. ¡®Sorry sis.¡¯


    Evelyn was lying face-down on the bed. Her plump butt was red from all those atrocious spanks.


    *Sniff. Sniff*


    Tears and snot covered her beautiful face. She had faced such treatment before, by Adrian of course. But she could never get used to it, and maybe she would never be able to.


    On the other hand, Adrian kept pounding Mia harder and harder. He held her by her hair and tugged them hard.


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± The pain only added to the pleasure. ¡°Mmmh¡­ I aming.¡± She said between her moans.


    *Squirt.*


    She climaxed again. But this time, Adrian released his own fluids inside her.


    ¡°Aaaaaahmmmh.¡± The heavenly feeling of her own juices colliding with his hot semen made her back arch all the way. Her eyes rolled back as her tongue struck out.


    He let go of her hair and moved back, removing his still hard penis out from her gaped hole. She fell on the bed. Thick sticky fluid along with her very own sweet water trickled down from her pussy.


    Both of the girls were now lying side by side in the exact same position- belly down and legs hanging from the bed.


    Maria gulped. In just a few minutes, he rendered the poor youngdies into such miserable conditions.


    ¡°Hey. Get up.¡± Adrian poked the queen¡¯s smooth leg. She remained still, not moving a muscle.


    ¡°Looks like you want more then.¡±


    Not even a second passed since his statement, but she was already standing on the decorated floor of the room with trembling legs.


    *Sniff*


    She wiped away the tears from her face.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He pointed at Mia¡¯s dripping pussy. ¡°Clean it.¡±


    She nodded before approaching Mia. She separated Mia¡¯s legs and knelt in between them.


    Maria squinted. What was he making her poor cousin do now? But soon, her squinted eyes widened. Both of her hands subconsciously reached her crotch.


    The queen of the nation was licking the discharges of a man, that too from the genitals of her own maid. She looked away again. This scene¡­ was too much.


    Evelyn scooped every bit of his sticky fluid from her maid¡¯s pussy with her tongue, and devoured it. The taste of everything- his semen, her juices and Mia¡¯s very pussy- felt so good that she did not want to stop. But she controlled herself nevertheless. An ¡®outsider¡¯ was watching after all.


    The Queen got up on her feet. The pain on her buttocks began to subside.


    ¡°Well done, now- it¡¯s time to face your real punishment.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s face flinched as she subconsciously took a step back. She clenched her ass hard. ¡®Please! Not that!¡¯


    But contrary to her expectations, he did note her way. Rather, he approached her cousin- Maria.


    She sighed in relief. But what was he going to do now? Add her cousin to his collection of ¡®toys¡¯? She would not mind though.


    Maria, on the other hand, panicked. He was walking towards her but her eyes could not move away from his dangling hard stick.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what are you doing?¡± She forced her eyes off his rod and looked at his handsome face. ¡°Don¡¯te close. Or else¡­¡±


    ¡°Stand up.¡± He said in his usual carefree voice. ¡°Or else, your butt will be in a much worse condition than that of your cousin¡¯s.¡±


    Before Maria herself knew it, she was already up on her feet.


    ¡°Hide that ¡®thing¡¯ away, first.¡± She looked away.


    Adrian pulled his pants up. ¡°Happy now?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± She gulped.


    ¡°You will see.¡± He smiled.


    Soon, he was right in front of her. His face was inches away from hers. She wanted to move away, but the cursed sofa came in her way.


    He looked directly into her eyes, mesmerising her with his own abyssal ones. He brought forth his right hand and caressed her left cheek. She did not give any sort of resistance; she was still in a daze.


    He moved in for the kiss. She went with the flow and closed her eyes. Both of their lips met. He tucked her hair behind her ear with his right hand and grabbed her slim waist with the other.


    Momentster, their tongues came into y. They swirled around each other slowly while Adrian kept caressing her face.


    Evelyn, who was watching the scene, bit her lips hard, the kiss they were sharing was not those kisses Adrian had with Mia and Vanessa. The kiss they were locked in right now was akin to a care filled kiss between two lovers; not anything like the lustful wild entanglements he had with her servants.


    Mia got up from the bed and walked beside her; she was also looking at the scene with jealousy evident in her eyes.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The queen snorted, prompting Mia to look at her.


    Evelyn grabbed Mia by her nape and pushed her own lips against those of Mia¡¯s.


    The maid was taken by surprise. But she understood everything as she gave Adrian and Maria onest nce before diving deeper into her Majesty¡¯s mouth with her tongue.


    The kiss between them, unlike the gentle one between the other ¡®couple¡¯ of the room, was as wild as wild could be.


    The Queen¡¯s ceremonious day ended in the most unceremonious way possible.

 Chapter 109: Help

    Chapter 109: Help


    Just like the first volume, the first few chapters will be quite slow- for the sake of build up and all. But once it begins to take off, I am afraid that even I will not be able to stop it. Bear with me for now. Stay tuned!


    ***


    Noon.


    The Royal Pce.


    Natural sunlight passed through the ¡®reflection¡¯ and ¡®refraction¡¯ magic circles of the windows and the corridors, lighting up the hallways and rooms.


    It looked as if every one of the rooms, the corridors and the stairways had a sun of its own.


    Adrian was walking through one of those hallways. Any servants or maids that woulde in his range would step aside and bow. Despite not being a Royal, he was treated like one.


    Adrian finally reached his destination. There was a grand door in front of him.


    *Bam!*


    Let alone knocking, he kicked it open and entered into the room.


    Evelyn who was sitting behind an expensive desk and looking through documents slowly moved his eyes towards him. There was a silvery white glittering tiara on her head.


    ¡°You are here.¡± She said. ¡°Come and help me.¡±


    ¡°Do it yourself.¡± Adrian sat down on a sofa.


    ¡°You are my Royal advisor.¡± She scowled.


    ¡°Yes, my job is to advise you.¡± He looked into her eyes. ¡°Here¡¯s my advice- do your job properly.¡±


    ¡°Yu-!¡±


    She took in a deep breath.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do your job properly, why did you take it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Money.¡±


    She clenched her fists, almost tearing the document in her hands.


    ¡°Why are you here then?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s troubling you and it¡¯s not those papers, is it?¡±


    She dropped the mildly twisted paper on the desk.


    ¡°Yes, the Empire.¡± She sighed. ¡°They are making suspicious moves. And-¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s too early.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She sighed again. ¡°Are they preparing a preemptive strike, or is it just a bluff? I don¡¯t know.¡± She shook her head. ¡°As the queen, I have toe to a decision.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bluff.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± She frowned.


    ¡°Some imperial spies were present in your Coronation.¡± He casually said.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Her brows knitted tighter.


    ¡°You heard it right.¡±


    She sighed and shrugged. ¡°Okay. If you say it¡¯s a bluff, it¡¯s a bluff then.¡± After what he had done for the past two years, she had utmost trust in this Royal Advisor of hers. ¡°We will stay still then.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± He clicked his tongue. ¡°Darling, you are no fun.¡±


    She scowled.


    ¡°Bluff them back. Make them pay for their deeds.¡±


    She smiled wryly. ¡°I will go with it then.¡±


    ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t over do it. Or you might start an early war- not that I mind though.¡±


    Her smile became even more forced. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And?¡± She squinted.


    ¡°Oh. So, you are bing daring enough to hide things from me.¡± He showed a smile to Evelyn- an evil smile.


    She gulped before shaking her heard with breakneck speed. Sweat drenched her forehead. She clearly remembered what happened a few days ago, on the night of the coronation.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± she gave up with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s about-¡°


    ¡°Your mother.¡±


    She gasped, but calmed down soon. Right. He knew everything.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She looked outside through the only window of the room. ¡°Since I became the queen, she barely talked to me.¡±


    ¡°And the reason- is me, right?¡±


    She took in a deep breath. ¡°Yes, I believe this is the case.¡±


    ¡°No wonder. No matter how many I sleep with, you women¡¯s mind still remains a mystery to me. I am bound to use my de- ahem- superior part of my brain.¡±


    She scowled. What¡¯s wrong with him today? Or was something wrong with her?


    She shrugged it off.


    ¡°I will take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Her eyes widened.


    ¡°Yes. Everything will be fine between you two again¡± He nodded. ¡°I made you the Queen. I will take you all the way through.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She stood up and bowed; there was a wide smile on her face.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s talk about the price.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The smile ran away at the speed of light.


    ******


    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡±


    *Bam! Bam! Bam!* *Crack.*


    A handsome blonde haired youth was punching a marble pir, chirping away the pieces slowly.


    ¡°Calm-¡°


    ¡°How can I calm down?!¡± His drunk green eyes looked at the middle aged man. ¡°I lost! I fucking lost! That bitch is now the queen! And I?¡±


    *Bam!* *Crush!*


    With one heavy punch, he crushed the pir into smithereens.


    The middle aged guardian stepped forward. ¡°This should be-¡°


    ¡°No!¡± The prince bellowed. ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡± He took in a deep breath. ¡°Worse, now that I lost. Everyone left! The Crimsons took away my fianc¨¦e, the Bradley¡¯s took away my best friend.¡±


    ¡°I am left with nothing!¡± He kicked the pile of crushed marble and stone on the ground. ¡°Nothing at all!¡±


    ¡°Rx, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me your ¡®highness¡¯!¡± He roared. ¡°What did the Royal family give me? What did Nemphis give me.¡± He red at his guardian. ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Your highness, you-¡°


    ¡°Yes, You are right.¡± The prince sat down on a chair nearby. ¡°It¡¯s treason.¡± He looked at his guardian; his eyes lost any sign of drunkenness.


    Chills ran down the middle aged man¡¯s spine.


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°Tell me, Alfred.¡± The prince looked right into the middle aged man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The man fidgeted his fingers. He wanted to say, ¡®You are everything you are now only because of the Royal family.¡¯ But before he could say anything-


    ¡°See, even you, a Royal guardian cannot find a single area where my family supported me.¡± The prince sighed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe I was meant to be alone.¡±


    ¡°You see, I wanted to tell you that-¡°


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything Alfred. I don¡¯t need constions. What I need is support, but who would ever support a loser.¡± The prince looked up with mncholy in his eyes.


    ¡°I-¡°


    ¡°Yes, you.¡± The prince suddenly looked back at his guardian. ¡°I knew that at least you, of all people, would never leave me.¡± A bright smile formed on his face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The middle aged man wanted to say something. But the bright smile on the face of the youth he raised like his own son inhibited him from opening his mouth.


    ¡°Evelyn, just wait.¡±


    The jolly smile on his face turned into an evil one.


    ¡°I will drag you down from the throne and sell you as the whore you are.¡±

 Chapter 110: Farewell *

    Chapter 110: Farewell *


    Two months passed since what was termed the most dramatic ¡®Selection¡¯ since the establishment of the Kingdom.


    The Coronation was scheduled to happen a monthter on the night of full moon.


    The bright year began with rains, and storms, and thunder. It was forecasted by the wind and water circlers working at the Royal observatory that the situation more or less remain the same throughout the year.


    But the people of the country, or the Confederation were not surprised whatsoever. Years like this woulde every decade. It was sort of a foreshadowing of the real cmity that was toe a couple of yearster.


    Themoners would grow special crops that could live in these adverse conditions throughout the year. Though it would be less profitable than the other bright years, at least the harvests would surpass that of any of the frigid years


    Midnight. Clouds barricaded the little light shone by the moon from reaching the earth below.


    *Rumble*


    A sh of lightning somewhat illuminated a dark room for a moment.


    A demonically handsome youth was lying on the bed. A youngdy with average looks but extraordinary demeanour was sitting beside him.


    The young man was rxing with his eyes closed. On the other hand, the young woman¡¯s face was stained by dry tears. Sorrow was written all over her face. She would heave out a sigh every few seconds.


    ¡°Young master, I-¡°


    ¡°No excuses. It¡¯s obligatory.¡± Adrian answered casually with his eyes closed.


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°What did I just say? No excuses.¡±


    ¡°Who will take care of you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He smirked with his eyes still closed. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t take care of myself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Adrian opened his eyes and looked at his maid, who was staring at him with teary eyes. He had nothing to retort with.


    ¡°You are toozy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Toozy to bathe yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Toozy to dress yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Heck! You never even undress yourself before sex.¡± Isabe began to let everything out.


    ¡°Hold it. Hold it right there.¡± He could not take it anymore. ¡°I guess you are right.¡± He sighed. ¡°I have to look for a new maid then.¡±


    ¡°Young master!¡± She took a pillow and threw it at him with all her might. ¡°You are already thinking of recing me *sniff*.¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± He turned his whole body towards her and opened his arms.


    *Sniff* She cleared her face before lying right beside him. She made sure to press all of her body against his.


    He wrapped her in a warm cuddle.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked, his warm breath brushed through the skin of her face.


    ¡°Isabe Hunt. Your maid.¡±


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    ¡°A demon.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your goal?¡±


    ¡°To keep growing stronger and stronger so that I can serve you till the end.¡± Her answer was direct, her eyes were determined.


    ¡°Can you grow stronger if you always stay by my side, under my protection?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She could not say anything any further.


    ¡°See? Even you know it.¡± He tightened the arms around her. ¡°What do you want?¡± He looked straight into her eyes.


    ¡°I-¡°


    ¡°Do you want to stay with me for now? Or forever?¡±


    ¡®Forever. Forever. Forever. Forever.¡¯ The same word kept ringing inside her head, pulling her into a trance.


    ¡°Isabe.¡± His call woke her up from her daze


    ¡°Of course, forever!¡± She did not even need a moment to answer.


    ¡°To do that, what do you need to do?¡± He asked.


    ¡°To level up. To get stronger.¡± A fire was set in her heart.


    ¡°Can you get stronger if you always hide behind me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°So, will you leave?¡± A lightning sh revealed his serious face.


    *Rumble*


    There was no reply. Tears again began to stream down her eyes- again.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just for a few months.¡±


    ¡°*Sniff*¡­ I will leave.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He smiled. ¡°Now, get up.¡±


    A smile formed on her face amidst the tears. She knew what he meant.


    She got up a little higher on the bed, bringing her breasts in front of his face. She took down the shoulder straps and lowered her maid outfit, bringing her fair mounds out. She had already stopped wearing bras since the Hunt.


    Adrian enveloped one of her already hardened nipple with his mouth and began to suckle on it. He began to knead the other breast with his hand.


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡± Isabe had a bright smile on her face as she caressed his hair.


    She had one big regret, and that was not being able to produce milk. Human milk was considered a delicacy in the noble houses of Ervilia. And that made milk maids one of the highest levels of maids.


    She had asked her ¡®customer¡¯ Instructor Alesha if there was potions that let one to produce milk. Alesha said there was, but it was rare due to its expensive production cost and impracticality. And she did not have the recipe. Isabe had to give up. She was not familiar with the ck markets.


    The other way was the natural way- to conceive a child. As much as she would love to take Adrian¡¯s child, as the one who knew Adrian the most- she knew that she was not worthy.


    As for taking another man¡¯s child? That was out of the question.


    Once the session was over, Adrian went to sleep. But Isabe- she did not. She kept staring at his handsome countenance, burning it into her memory- for the umpteenth time.


    ******


    The next night. It was as cloudy as the previous night. But there were no shes of thunder or the sound of rain. Only the gentle wind was present, rustling the leaves in the pce garden.


    Both Adrian and Isabe were standing at the centre of the garden, staring at each other. The surroundings was empty; he had already made arrangements with the guards.


    Adrian had the same carefree and casual look on his face. And as for his maid, her eyes had turned dry from a whole day of crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± He said.


    ¡°Punish me however you want.¡± Isabe moved forward and gave a soft kiss on his lips. Adrian let her do what she wanted.


    After a few seconds, she moved back. She smiled at him onest time before turning away. Adrian faced the heavy backpack she had on. She ran away using her <Ghost> essence to the fullest- not turning back one more time.


    Adrian followed her with his demonic eyes until she was out of their range.


    ¡°Farewell.¡±

 Chapter 112: Journey

    Chapter 112: Journey


    No more privilege tiers. Regr updates will continue from tomorrow. Mass release will take ce if we can reach 75 Golden tickets or 500 privilege chapter unlocks(at both cases). Enjoy!


    ***


    *Crunch* *Crunch*


    The rolling wheels of a carriage went over the dry fallen leaves on an earthen road. Hundreds of more awaited on the road that went westwards through the Shalborn forest; they awaited to be crushed- either by the strong steps of the magical horses or the gyrating wheels of the extravagant carriage pulled by them.


    The carriage was emerald green in colour garnished with green wreaths made from exotic shrubbery embedded with glittering greenish jewels. On both sides of the carriage and the g that waved along with the wind magnificent insignias were painted.


    At the centre of the insignia there was a tree- standing majestic and tall. It¡¯s top looked akin to a crown. On both sides of the beautiful tree two Griffins were showing their utmost respect by throwing both of their front ws up in the air. Their oversized wings were so big that it looked as if the insignia itself had wings- two on each side.


    It was none other than the insignia of the Greatwoods family the Royal family of the Kingdom of Nemphis. Inside sat Adrian Darkheart the Royal Advisor to her Majesty Queen Evelyn Greatwoods.


    His female panion¡¯ this time-


    None!


    Tsk. Adrian clicked his tongue for the umpteenth time. It was morning when he took off from the Royal pce. And now it was evening. Night was soon approaching and it would definitely be sleepless.


    When he was ¡®assigned¡¯ to do this task- which would be his first official one after assuming his post- he easily epted. Because what he was assigned with was already in his agenda. He would have done it with or without the Royal decree.


    But when he requested a panion¡¯ it was rejected. Every female Royal officials be it an envoy or a guardian were upied with their own tasks. Heck! They could not even spare a maid for him; those thrifty royal bastards.


    The only one he got was the old coachman who just watched over the magical beasts galloping through the dry road of the storm-hit forest.


    ¡®Should I just defect?¡¯ He thought. But soon he shook his head. The end result will be the same anyway. He muttered.


    Rosalyn would not be able to reach him in time; she was in Darkshore after all. And Isabe-


    He sighed.


    The sun slowly fell down from the sky. What reced it was the moon. But it¡¯s presence hardly mattered; the stubborn clouds would not let it to illuminate the world below.


    The small window at the front of opened. Young sir. The coachman¡¯s grumpy voice belied his gentle demeanour. We should camp here. Bandits lurk at no man¡¯snd ahead.


    Don¡¯t stop. I don¡¯t want another womanle ahem sleepless night. Adrian said.


    But-


    And since when was the vicemander of the Royal Guardians afraid of mere bandits?


    The old man¡¯s face flinched but he forced a smile on his face nheless. You are jesting young sir. I am just an weak old man.


    Yes. Yes. Whatever. He waved his hand. Just don¡¯t stop. Keep driving.


    As you wish.


    The old man turned back ahead and heaved out a long sigh. ¡®Looks like his Excellency did not select him as the Royal advisor on a whim.¡¯


    The next day. Afternoon.


    The Royal carriage finally stopped after forty hours of journey. Higher level circlers could survive longer without food water or sleep.


    Adrian might have been sleepless like the ¡®coachman¡¯ but hungry- he was not.


    Adrian brought whole royal meals along with a stove like magical equipment for heating the dishes. He ate through the entire night as if it were a substitute to sleeping.


    Adrian opened the curtains and looked through the windows.


    There was a humongous gate made of hard metal imprable by the strongest of spells. What¡¯s holding the gate was a wall which looked as if were made from stone but in reality- it was made of a special type of alloy a secret recipe of the Royal family of Northguard. It was even stronger than stones or other precious metals. But unverified rumours had it that the raw materials of this alloy was cheap andmon.


    Anyone would easily believe the rumours if they were to witness the gigantic size of the walls. It stood steady at a height of a hundred feet unassable by the highest of jumpers or even the low fliers.


    The carriage itself was parked on a bridge. Under it was a moat of sort. It was so deep that calling it an abyss would not be an exaggeration. If not for the wooden bridge they were upon the city would have been unreachable since the gate before them was the only way of entrance and exit of the city.


    Soon the carriage before their own was allowed to get into the city. The giant gate opened a bit giving way for it to enter. Now it was their turn. But the ones guarding did not dare to stop the carriage flying the colours of the Royal family of Nemphis.


    The gate opened wide- to its full capacity showing respect to the representative from Mighty Nemphis.


    Soon they were on the streets of the mighty capital of the Northguard Kingdom the Highfort- the second most fortified city on Ervilia first in the Confederation.


    Unlike the busy capital of the kingdom of Nemphis the streets here were quite empty. But it was of no surprise since the Highfort was different from all other capitals in the continent. It was not meant to be a ce to live in to prosper. It was meant to be a ce that could stand until the end a ce to defend.


    Hence most of the residents here were soldiers. And their advanced rationing system made it so that they did not need any sort of marketce. Such ces would serve as hindrance during wartime.


    The families of the soldiers gathered at the centre of the city surrounding the Royal Castle of Northguard.


    The carriage stopped again but this time- at its final destination- in front of the strong castle gates.


    Young sir. The old man said as he looked at the fortified castle to his right. We¡¯ve arrived.


    Adrian also looked towards the castle through the window. Northguard O Northguard- will you be a friend?


    An evil smile creeped out across his face.


    Or a new chapter in the history books?

 Chapter 111: Research

    Chapter 111: Research


    The Royal Pce of the Kingdom of Nemphis. Some said that it was the grandest establishment on Ervilia even exceeding the Imperial Citadel and the Church of Ervil of the Empire.


    When it came to exterior the Church of Ervil was supreme. Nothing could beat the Imperial Citadel the resident of the ruling family of the Empire in size. ording to hearsay one could fit a whole city into that behemoth of a building.


    These two had been the ¡®Two wonders¡¯ of Ervilia. And both of them belonged to the Empire. But somewhere around a decade ago one more joined the wonders- making it ¡®three¡¯. It was none other than the Royal Pce of Nemphis. Its specialty- its magical interior.


    Its interior always had been the best in all of Ervilia. After all the Royal Family bore the best Wood circlers in the continent. Furthermore their research in the fields of wood magic circle had always been top ss. Hence the Pce was akin to a green house without ss. But it was not enough to go against the mystical exterior of the Church or the overwhelming size of the Citadel. Something else was needed.


    Finally one person came along with that ¡®something else¡¯. And that ¡®something else¡¯ was light magic. Light magic was one of the rarer and more powerful attributes along with Darkness. The research in that field was difficult to the point of impossibility. But the Kingdom gave birth to a genius. She changed the entire face of the Pce with her amazing light magic circles. Furthermore light magic went perfectly well with wood magic.


    The reflection and refraction circles that have every rooms a sun of their own the circles at the Etherwood court that emitted light akin to natural sunlight or the one at the hall which produced light with every footsteps- every one of these were her own designs.


    Afternoon.


    There were clouds but no signs of rain or a thunderstorm. But it was windy outside and inside. Winds swayed through the clean corridors of the Royal pce. Special wind magic circles that vacuumed in the dust keeping the pce as clean at it was.


    Adrian¡¯s ck coat fluttered as he walked through the corridor and reached a door.


    *Knock. Knock*


    Come in. A charming but strong voice came from inside.


    Adrian pushed it open. A beautiful room d in gold appeared. Everything- be it the walls the furnitures the chandeliers or even the bedsheet gave off a golden hue.


    There was a desk tinted with gold beside the gold-sheeted bed. At the desk was sitting a bewitchingly beautiful woman. Her blue eyes were fixed on the contents on the table not bothering to even give the neer a look. Her fingers were fidgeting with a pen.


    A few meters away from the desk stood a middle aged but beautiful maid. Adrian gave her a look.


    The maid nodded and left the room leaving the pair behind in the room. Adrian did not stand on ceremony and sat opposite her at the desk.


    The previous Queen or the now Queen Mother still did not give him a look neither did she say a word.


    Adrian looked at her eyes and followed it to the paper lying on the table. There was a magic circle sketched on it- a prototype.


    Ooh. He took the initiative. A spell to blind the invaders I see.


    The woman finally moved her eyes away from the paper and turned to the handsome youth sitting before her.


    You know light magic?


    He shook his head. Those who know darkness can easily understand the light.


    They are antithetical after all. But theyplete each other said the Queen Mother.


    I beg to differ. Adrian shook his head. Darkness is the origin. It ispletion itself. Light is nothing but impurity.


    Well we all have our own opinions. She looked back to the paper.


    Many say that darkness is evil light is good. This superstition lies everywhere except Nemphis and Darkshore of course. But little do anyone take into consideration that light A smile formed on his face Just like jealousy can blind people.


    The fidgeting pen in her hand suddenly stopped still. She looked at him again but this time with a scowl. What about darkness then? It clouds ones mind taking them to forbidden ces.


    Are you referring to ¡®her¡¯ or ¡®him¡¯? He smirked.


    Hmph! She snorted and looked back at the prototype with her eyes still knitted.


    But you are right darkness can definitely lead people astray. His already charming voice turned even more charming as he arched forward taking his face a little closer to hers. It might make a person look for treasure somewhere far away when the treasure¡¯s right beside him.


    She lowered her face even more pretending as if she were looking for something there. But she could not hide the momentary reddening of her face from Adrian.


    Adrian inwardly smiled. ¡®Complimenting a woman a tactic that will not lose its effectiveness until the end of time.¡¯


    ¡®Step one-plete. Time for step two.


    He arched even more forward and faced down looking attentively at the prototype. What¡¯s troubling you?


    Ahem She cleared her throat her face was still down. I am not sure of what to do. Should I just keep the blinding effect or should I add some damaging perks? But that would negatively affect the blinding effect of the spell.


    Why not go with both while not losing anything anywhere.


    She looked at him and frowned. You seemed to be quite knowledgeable. You should know that it¡¯s not that easy. To gain something you have to lose something- that¡¯s the firstw of creating magic circles.


    Use light for the blinding and fire for damaging.


    That¡¯s just using two spells two circles- a waste of space.


    What if you create a dual attribute circle?


    That¡¯s just a myth. Many have tried superimposing before but they failed every time.


    Who said superimposing is the way to create a dual attribute circle? He smiled.


    It¡¯s not? She knitted her brows.


    Nope. I have found a way. I named it ¡®Hybridisation¡¯.


    How did it go? Her eyes became serious even more so than before.


    It was sessful. He said in his narcissistic tone.


    She gasped. What did you do?! She arched forward.


    Wind and Dark- Netherwind.


    She began to ponder. Anything else?


    I did not have any partner to research with. He sighed. If only-


    I would love to! She almost jumped on the desk.


    Adrian gave her a look.


    Ahem She blushed butposed herself soon enough. Now that I have been relieved of my Royal duties I happen to have enough free time.


    Adrian smiled. ¡®Sess.¡¯

 Chapter 113: Queens

    Chapter 113: Queens


    *Clip-Clop*


    Two dozens of fully armoured royal guards forced marched to the carriage. They stood in two separate rows, with a rough 2 meters gap between them, creating a way for the extremely special guest that came all the way from the East- the powerful Kingdom of Nemphis.


    The old ¡®coachman¡¯ stepped down from his driver¡¯s seat and respectfully opened the carriage door. A youth with otherworldly looks stepped out. His jet ck coat and hair fluttered with the gentle breeze. His eyes, which was shades darker than everything he had on, scanned through the indomitable fortress.


    The castle was smaller and its small grey colour caused it to look more dullpared to the Royal Pce of Nemphis. But when it came to fortifications, the castle would beat any other structures in the Confederation.


    He darted his eyes to the pathway created by the loyal and brave soldiers of Northguard. He stepped forth and walked slowly but grandly before the eyes of the metal armoured guards.


    All of those who set their eyes on him had the urge to kneel. The aura surrounding him was not any less than that of their own liege. Furthermore, he was not even twenty years old.


    The old man followed Adrian with his eyes until the Royal Advisor stepped into the sturdy gates of the castle.


    He nodded before jumping on the coachman¡¯s seat again. His job was done- for now. Everything would be on the Royal Advisor from now on.


    ¡°Hyah!¡±


    *Neigh!*


    The horses slowly trotted the carriage away.


    The inside of the castle. The hall was not asrge as the the one in the Royal Pce back at Nemphis, neither was it as grand. But what made it stand out from rest were the magical weaponry fixed on the wall- always ready to pound any intruders that would sneak into the fortress.


    Adrian gave the weapons attached on the wall a nce onest time before looking right ahead.


    A suited man and a gorgeously dressed woman, who looked as if they were in their forties, were approaching him with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Greetings, Sir Darkheart.¡± Both of them bowed.


    ¡°I am the Prime Minister of Northguard, Rukas Britt.¡± The gentleman introduced himself.


    ¡°I am Shera Esten, the Chief Defence Strategist of Highfort.¡± The woman curtsied. She had the same smile on her face.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. We will be working together in the future.¡± Adrian did not bother to bow his head, he did not need to.


    The other two did not mind. After all, when it came to official posts- the Royal Advisor to the ruler of Nemphis was the most powerful of them all.


    ¡°Please proceed along the path.¡± Both of the duo moved away for each other and gestured at the door which looked grander than the main castle gates just ahead. ¡°Her Majesty the Queen is waiting.¡±


    Adrian did not dally any further as he began to walk again. Once he walked past between the two, the man and woman began to follow.


    Soon, they were in a magnificent courtroom.


    Bright chandeliers lit up the entire room. There were seats on both sides, both luxurious and regr, but one thing wasmon; all of them were unupied. Bright crystals embedded into the solid marble pirs and walls glittered from the light of the chandeliers.


    The room was undoubtedly grand, but it was nothingpared to the Etherwood Court back at the Royal Pce of Nemphis.


    At the extreme end of the long courtroom was a stage with a dozen steps of stair. And upon it lied a grand throne made from purple-pinkish Crystal.


    Upon it sat a beautiful young woman with a tiara on her head. The colour of her dress and the gems imnted onto her crown matched that of the throne¡¯s.


    Adrian halted right when he was in front of the steps.


    ¡°Greetings, your Majesty.¡± Adrian greeted with a gentleman¡¯s bow.


    ¡°Greetings, Sir Adrian. You have gone through quite the long journey.¡± The woman who did not look any older than twenty two smiled.


    ¡°It has been quite hectic indeed.¡± He looked into her eyes. ¡°Now that I have witnessed your beauty, it was totally worth it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± She giggled. ¡°But I guess that¡¯s not enough topletely wash away your tiredness.¡±


    ¡°That is also correct.¡± He smiled. ¡°I need a bath and rest.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± She smiled. ¡°We have prepared the best room, the best bathing materials and of course- the best maids to wee you.¡±


    ¡°I will make sure to not let any of these to go to waste.¡±


    ¡°Even better.¡± The queen then turned to the man. ¡°Prime minister, please lead the Royal Advisor to his room.¡±


    ¡°As youmand, your Majesty.¡± The man bowed before turning to the young man. ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Adrian gestured.


    The man nodded before going to the left of the room, towards the stair case.


    Adrian followed the man to the upper floor.


    The moment Adrian left the two women¡¯s site, the Queen knitted her brows.


    ¡°Is something troubling you, your Majesty?¡± The strategist frowned.


    ¡°Something¡­ something does not feel right about him.¡± The crowned woman looked at the stairs.


    ¡°Did your majesty¡¯s sense¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young woman looked right into the eyes of the middle ageddy, with her brows still knitted. ¡°You know my property, I can sense that¡­¡± She heaved out a breath. ¡°He is terribly ¡®impure¡¯.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The strategist¡¯s forehead creased. ¡°He is a human.¡±


    ¡°Ah. This is vexing.¡± The queen began to rub her own temples. ¡°You have seen the reports. You must have noticed something.¡±


    ¡°Notice what?¡±


    ¡°That all the major even that happened in past decade in Nemphis are clustered around thest two years.¡±


    ¡°Now that you have said it- yes. The trouble at the North, the Vice principal¡¯s exile, the mass disappearance at the Hunt, the upset at the ¡®Selection¡¯- everything happened in thest two years¡­¡± The strategist¡¯s eyes knitted as she looked down, contemting on something. Suddenly, she looked up at the Queen and gasped.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The queen nodded. ¡°Adrian made his entrance into Nemphis a little more than two years ago. Moreover, he is close to the principal, joinedst year¡¯s Hunt and he is the most trusted aide of Evelyn Greatwoods.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty might be making an error here.¡± The secretary shook her head. ¡°It could just be a coincidence. Look how young he is; he is not even twenty.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?¡± The Queen asked. ¡°His age is the biggest factor of them all. Would the Greatwoods bestow the highest official title on a teenager for no reasons?¡±


    The woman gasped again. But soon, a smile formed on her face as she bowed. ¡°My Northguard is blessed to have your Majesty as the Queen. You are only twenty four years old, but you already possess a wisdom that surpasses us fogeys.¡±


    The Queen turned to the staircase again. ¡°Adrian Darkheart, O Adrian Darkheart, what dark secrets do you hide? And what cmity will you bring upon my beloved Northguard?¡± She sighed.


    The next morning.


    Adrian yawned and stretched as he got up from his bed. Four beautiful but naked maids were still lying on it, all exhausted. He dressed himself up before getting out of the room.


    The woman in her forties from yesterday, the strategist was waiting outside. She noticed the conditions of the maids inside but it did not affect her countenance at all.


    ¡°Good morning, Sir Darkheart.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡± He gave a gentleman¡¯s smile.


    ¡°How was dinner?¡±


    ¡°Fresh and tasty. Thank you.¡±


    She smiled, knowing all too well what he meant.


    ¡°Her excellency, the Queen mother, is waiting. She wants to have a breakfast together with the most talented youth in the entire Confederation.¡± She said.


    ¡°You mean Ervilia?¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ yes, Ervilia. My mistake.¡± She coughed, not expecting that at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, shall we?¡± He gestured.


    ¡°Please.¡± She bowed. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ******


    Adrian entered the room of the Queen mother.


    Unlike all the other Royal rooms he had ever seen, the one in his sight had to be the simplest and most down to Earth.


    There was only a bed, not anythingvish. There was only one wooden cupboard which was most probably holding the Queen mother¡¯s dresses. There was a small round table with two sofas sandwiching it. The grey walls were in, and so was the white floor.


    But the one sitting on one of the couches was enough to beautify the entire room- to the extent of exceeding the other royal ones.


    She looked as if she were in her mid thirties. None would dare to say that she was actually fifty nine. Her hairs were ck like most other people of the continent. But it had a shine that could make one differentiate it from an entire sea of ck.


    Her skin was fair, one could feel the smoothness with just their eyes. But the trait that made her beautiful to the point of enchanting was her eyes. The purple eyes with the pinkish hue could trap anyone in endless dreams- good ones. None would even think of defiling the ultimate being in front of them- not even in their dreams. It would be tant sphemy!


    But¡­ there were always exceptions.


    Adrian bowed. ¡°Greetings, your Excellency.¡±


    ¡°Greetings.¡± The woman gave him a smile while gesturing at the other sofa.


    Adrian bowed once again before sitting opposite her. The female strategist bowed once before leaving the room, shutting the door behind.


    ¡°So tell me, Adrian. What brings you all the way here?¡± Her voice was enchanting, and soothing- capable of pushing a man into slumber.


    ¡°I came here just for you¡­¡± He smiled.


    ¡°With a deal.¡±

 Chapter 114: Time

    Chapter 114: Time


    Northguard.


    Though it was called a Kingdom, ¡®Queendom¡¯ would be a better term to use. Because, since the beginning, the country had always been in the reins of women. There were no Kings- only royal consorts. The reason? Because of the special second property the Heera family had- a property that put them on the very top of circlers, a property onlypatible to women.


    Northguard.


    As it¡¯s name suggest, the sole duty of the whole Kingdom was to defend against the cmity that hides in the North. It had defended well since its foundation, and it would continue to defend for centuries toe. But this strength to stand against anything came with a hefty price- a price of death, a price of exhaustion.


    This price made them the sturdiest nation there was, and also- the most stubborn of them all. Stubbornness was themon trait of the Northguardians. And the royal family- was anything but an exception.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡±


    The Queen Mother mmed her fists on the table. Rage was written all over her face. But it did not negated her beauty even by a little; if anything, it added to her charm.


    Adrian, on the other hand, was chewing his food maintaining the utmost etiquette. Of course he did not miss the opportunity to enjoy the scene of the raging woman before her.


    ¡°How dare you even propose this!? And you had the audacity to call this a deal?!¡± She continued.


    Meanwhile, Adrian finished the delicious meal before picking the ss of cherry red wine from the table. He stirred it and took a sip before turning to the Royaldy before her.


    ¡°You and your Nemphis are the only ones getting benefits.¡± She did not stop. ¡°And how did you even think that we will ept such a ridiculous offer?!¡±


    Adrian finished the cup of wine, licked his lips and gently put the ss of wine back to its previous position.


    ¡°Are you done, your Excellency?¡± He finally spoke.


    She exhaled a long sigh. ¡°Long story short, we are not epting it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He looked into her dreamy eyes. ¡°You will be getting one third of thend.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She hesitated but¡­ ¡°I am still not willing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your status will also be much higher. You know how strong is the Empire.¡± He smiled. He had yet to move away his abyssal eyes; they were still staring into her dreamy ones.


    ¡°This¡­¡± She hesitated again. ¡°But my Kingdom and my peoplees first, everythingter.¡± But she prevailed yet again.


    ¡°You also know that once we can conquer ¡®that¡¯, Highfort will be the new most impregnable fortress in Ervilia-pletely cutting off the ¡®second¡¯ tag.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She snorted. Even this action of her was a sight to behold. ¡°As if it¡¯s easy to conquer that ce.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡± He raised one of his brows.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She snorted again, crossing her arms. It emphasised her perfect mounds even more. ¡°So what if you are the son of Emilia? You are just a brat.¡±


    Adrian only smiled in response.


    ¡°Sir Ernic, your High King, sieged that ce twice. And at both of the cases, he suffered terrible defeats. The previous King, Vert did not even give it a try.¡±


    Adrian took a piece of fruit from the table and took a bite as he kept listening to the Queen mother.


    ¡°Even Sir Charles Greatwoods, the greatest ruler to have ever been begotten by the Confederation- failed.¡± She sighed, a look of sadness evident in her eyes.


    ¡°How about this?¡± He looked into her purple eyes again. ¡°If you ept the proposal, all of their defensive machinery will belong to you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She was taken by surprise. His offers were getting better and better. But she shook her head aggressively nheless,posing herself. She looked at her wine ss.


    ¡®Is it poisoned or something? Or am I getting weaker.¡¯ She shrugged.


    She scowled at Adrian. ¡°And again with that? What did I say just now? Even the mighty ones before you could not do anything. What can a mere brat like you do?¡± She scoffed.


    ¡°Did you forget it already?¡± He finished the fruit. ¡°It was conquered once before.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°How can I forget?¡± She knitted her brows. ¡°Of course it was Sir Charles Greatwoods who did that. But it was a failure nheless. The Empire took it back in less than a week.¡± She sighed again.


    ¡°That¡¯s the whole point. It¡¯s notpletely impregnable; so, I can do it. And even if it was imprable, so what?¡± His normal smile turned into a smug one. ¡°I am very good at prating.¡±


    Her cheeks turned red for a moment, creating an instantaneous but divine scene. She only scowled at him in response.


    ¡°Anyways, I leave it to you- if you want to ept it or not.¡± He stood up. ¡°After all, I have a habit of doing those doing things those hu¡­ ahem¡­ people call impossible.¡±


    She raised her brows as she looked right into his eyes. ¡°Tell me honestly, the incident at the Hunt¡­ was it you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± It did not even take a moment for him to answer.


    She began to contemte. Adrian turned around, ready to leave.


    Before he could take a step forward, a charming voice came from behind.


    ¡°I need time.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s lips bent up to a smirk. He turned around; his face- nonchnt.


    ¡°Take all you need. Just know that a time mighte when I won¡¯t even need you anymore. What will you do then?¡±


    She pondered for a few seconds. He was right.


    ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    Adrian inwardly smiled. ¡°Compensation, of course.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded. ¡°I will let you know soon. But you better keep your end of the deal.¡±


    ¡°Rx.¡± He bowed. ¡°Along being the most talented man in Ervilia, I am also the most trusted.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± She clicked her tongue. ¡®Shameless.¡¯


    ¡°See you soon.¡± He bowed onest time before leaving the room. The Queen Mother stayed in the room, contemting.


    ******


    Adrian hopped on the carriage.


    ¡°Should we embark?¡± The old man asked through the small window.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He smiled. ¡°The journey is only beginning.¡±

 Chapter 115: Damcus *

    Chapter 115: Damcus *


    The next day.


    Morning. Unlike the other days, the sun was visible on the sky, illuminating the world with its rays. The clouds were notpletely absent though, bits and pieces could be seen scattered across the horizon. Rain would not being for some time now.


    The Kingdom of Damcus.


    It was a small tier 1 Kingdom sandwiched by two heavyweights- Northguard to the North, and Aurgoth to the South.


    Among the few tier 1 Kingdoms the Confederation had, it was not ranked at the top, neither at the bottom- but very close to it. The area it covered was small- very small, onlyprising one city- the capital, a few towns that could be counted by one hand and a dozen or so viges.


    The Royals were the strongest and the only noteworthy family of the nation. After all, they had a couple of level 8 circlers.


    But Adrian, who just woke up in the Royal residence of the country did not give a damn. Why would he? His ¡®coachman¡¯ alone could beat the whole family into submission.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± A sweet and soft voice entered his ears, prompting him to turn left.


    His abyssal eyes met the brown eyes of the beautiful middle aged woman lying on his arm. The thin nket could barely hide her busty figure. Between her skin and the nket, there was nothing.


    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± He put a charming smile on his face. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± She scowled. ¡°You still have the audacity to call me that.¡±


    Adrian turned his whole body towards her. His right hand sneaked to her bouncy mound. ¡°Ooh. What should I call you then?¡± He gave it a soft press.


    ¡°Aah!¡± She closed her eyes. Her face flushed. ¡°Call me¡­ anything¡­ anything except that.¡± She opened her eyes and looked into his. ¡°I am tired of it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He gave it another knead, this time- firmer. ¡°Bitch.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ yes.¡± She moaned in ecstasy. ¡°I am your bitch!¡±


    ¡°Clean my dick, bitch.¡± He gave her breast a press onest time, before letting it go.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She removed the cover from her body, revealing her massive jugs, big butt and motherly thighs. She crawled towards his cock. Both of her knees now enveloped his. Her mouth was inches away from the top of his towering meat.


    She enjoyed the sight for a few seconds before bending forth, taking the head into her mouth. She tucked her hair behind her ear and closed her eyes, slowly enjoying his ¡®taste¡¯. Her tongue began to swirl slowly around his rod, wiping the filth it gotst night- from her own cunt. Once it was clean, her cheeks caved in as she began to suck it while bobbing her head up and down. Her beautiful melons dangled in rhythm.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± He shook his head. ¡°What a waste for you to stick to that cowardly king. Look how much ¡®thirst¡¯ you have grown.¡±


    A giggle escaped her mouth. One of her hands reached his testicles while the other reached her own dripping vagina.


    Two minutester, ¡°Mhmmmm¡± thedy discharged her fluids, wetting his legs.


    A few more minutester, Adrian dumped his own fluids into her mouth, which she happily swallowed. She took away her mouth and looked at his legs, wetted by her own juices. ¡°Oops.¡± She did not waste any time and began to lick her own fluids, cleaning his legs.


    Once it was over, his tower- which was standing as tall as ever- came into her view again. She took her knees forward, to the sides of his waist, ready to take that meat deep into her. But before she could lower her ass down and take it in.


    ¡°Hold up.¡± Adrian said. ¡°Your Husband, the King, is already awake.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± All the liveliness she had disappeared in an instant. She got off and wiped every fluids she had on her before starting to dress up.


    Adrian himself got up on the bed and began to put his clothes back on.


    ¡°Now, it is your turn keep your end of the deal.¡± He said as he buttoned his ck shirt one by one.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell that twice.¡± She smiled. She had already dressed up- it was a nightgown after all. ¡°But you also remember you only fulfilled half of what you ought to do, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Adrian put his coat on. He was done. ¡°The other half will depend on your performance.¡± He smiled.


    *Knock. Knock.*


    Before she could answer anything,


    *Click*


    The door opened. A man in histe forties, with thick beard covering his face entered the room. He had a crown made of glittering gold upon his head.


    ¡°Good morning, darling.¡± He said while scanning through the room.


    The woman stayed silent, not even bothering to nod her head.


    ¡°Please dress up fast. The honourable guest is going to take his leave soon.¡±


    ¡°You can leave now.¡± The queen waved her hand.


    The man obediently nodded and left.


    She heaved a sigh as she looked around the room. ¡°Why did I have to marry a sissy of all things?¡± She shook her head. But soon, a smile crept up on her face.


    ¡®All I have to do is toplete the task assigned to me.¡¯ She began to swirl around, opening her arms wide open. The smile on he face got wider and wider every moment. ¡°And I will be freeeeeee!¡± She shouted with all her might.


    It echoed throughout out the big, royal and of course- soundproofed room.


    An hourter. Outside the gates of pce.


    ¡°It has been an honour for our humble Kingdom to be able to receive you as our guest.¡± The king of Damcus, Aron Damac, gave a gentleman¡¯s bow.


    ¡°I should be the one to thank you for giving me such a great experience.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes secretly darted to thedy beside the king, Hina Rostel, the Queen.


    ¡°Have a safe journey.¡± The beautiful and busty queen curtsied as she said with her bewitching voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± Adrian bowed onest time, only to the Queen of course, before getting up on his carriage.


    ¡°Hyah!¡±


    *Neigh!*


    The extravagant carriage set forth again. It¡¯s destination-


    ¡°Aurgoth.¡± Adrian looked ahead, southward.


    ¡°What surprises have you nned for me?¡±

 Chapter 116: Aurlith

    Chapter 116: Aurlith


    Evening.


    The sky above got cloudier and cloudier since the start of the journey from Damcus. The cottony and dark clouds above blocked the little light the evening sun was trying to gift.


    Winds were howling, blowing off dust and leaves, and other lost things everywhere. But it barely did anything to the old man sitting at the front of the royal coach, or the mighty magical beasts pulling it.


    The old man looked up at the day, but dark sky. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a downpour.¡± He muttered. And he was right.


    Momentster, the clouds bursted, deluging the earth with heavy rainfall.


    *Pitter-Patter*


    Rain drummed against the wooden roof of the carriage and blurred the window.


    But Adrian, who was sitting in the carriage with his eyes closed, was not bothered in the slightest. If anything, the rainfall had a soothing effect on him.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the window. Water heavily sliding through the solid ss and asional shes were all he could see.


    Yet, a smile formed on his face. He rested against hisfy seat again, looked up and closed his eyes. The smile had yet to run away from his face. ¡°How long has it been since west met?¡± He muttered. ¡°Decades? Or maybe even more.¡± He sighed.


    *Rumble*


    *Pitter-patter.*


    The carriage kept pushing on through the wet and muddy road, through the uneven winds. They affected the speed of the wheeling coach, but not by much.


    The front window opened. The sound of pattering rain got clearer. But Adrian¡¯s eyes were still closed.


    ¡°Young sir.¡± The old man¡¯s voice entered his ears.


    But he remained quite.


    ¡°The rain will dy our trip to Aurlith. There is a town just ahead. Should we make a stop for the night?¡±


    ¡°Depends.¡± He said, his eyes had yet to open.


    ¡°On what?¡± The old man frowned.


    Adrian finally opened his eyes as he looked into those of the old man¡¯s. ¡°How beautiful is the mayor¡¯s daughter?¡±


    *¡­*


    ¡°Wife works too.¡±


    *¡­*


    ******


    The next day.


    Noon. The day was clear; at least it was not raining for now. Clouds were still lingering in the sky, readying themselves for another round of downfall.


    *Neigh!*


    *Ssh* *Ssh* *Ssh*


    Horses trotted through the drenched road, pulling an extravagant and Royal carriage behind. The other carriages and caravans gave it way to speed through. A single nce at the insignia on the carriage was enough to give birth to immense fear and admiration.


    Who in the Confederation did not know of the magnificence of the Royal family of Nemphis? Who in Ervilia would fail to recognise their winged insignia?


    Just like the upants of the road, the guards at the gate did not dare to stop it. Soon, the carriage entered into the massive city. The sshing footsteps of the galloping horsespletely died down.


    The city of Aurlith, the capital of Aurgoth, had the best sewerage system in all of the Confederation. None who entered the city would be able to tell if it had really rained heavilyst night.


    But it was not the drainage system that made Aurlith one of the most prosperous cities in all of Ervilia. It was just a small factor.


    The roads were wide, rows of carriages could pass at the same time without any fear of congestion. The plots near the roads were perfectly nned. There werempposts bordering the road, awaiting to be lit by fire circlers once the sun drowned into the horizon.


    The buildings were taller with more floors than other cities of the Confederation, the architectures were exquisite.


    While slowly tooling along the spacious road, Adrian had already spotted a few green parks to his left and right. What looked like wood and water circlers were taking care of the gardens while children ran and yed around.


    The passers-by walking on the clean pavements were neatly clothed. There were no signs of any poverty around. Why would there be?


    Those who came to this city of dreams came here to make it big, not to beg on the footpaths.


    The Royal carriage passed by a dozen or so coaches- somevish, some in. Whatever the case, it was clear that the city housed a lot of carriages- way more than other major cities, let alone the smaller ones.


    Moreover, the sights were only getting better and better as the carriage drove further. The floors of the buildings increased, the architecture got even more enhanced, the parks and gardens looked even more beautiful due to exotic trees, the people wore better garments, the number of carriages increased etc.


    Every revolution of the wheels took them one revolution closer to the grand pce at the centre. Closer to the pce, everything was majestic. The buildings, thempposts, the carriages and even the parks gave a golden hue.


    And that waspletely normal because of the fact that they were either ted, or even made with gold. Even the trees nted either had golden leaves, golden trunk, golden fruit or all of them.


    But there were barely anyone walking on the gold tiled pavements. That was also typical considering the fact that everyone living in this neighbourhood had the worth to buy their own carriages- ones yed with gold and jewels at that.


    Nevertheless, all of those vehicles fell short before the emerald coach of the Royal family of Nemphis.


    Soon, the carriage reached the great pce gates of the Royal family of Aurgoth. Guards ted with golden armour, beautiful maids wearing extravagant golden jewellery rushed forth from inside.


    The armoured soldiers, just like what happened at Northguard, arranged themselves in two rows, creating an exquisite pathway. But that was just the beginning.


    The maids brought forth a red carpet with golden borders and rolled it all the way from the glittering entrance of the castle to the emerald door of the carriage.


    The wreathed door opened. Adrian stepped out. His ck shoes made their marks on the red carpet. He scanned through the exterior of the castle. It was ted with pure gold; metal magic ensured that it remains shiny all year long.


    He finally looked at the entrance, and smiled. He muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Will I be able to get out alive?¡±

 Chapter 117: Twin Princesses

    Chapter 117: Twin Princesses


    The maids moved away, clearing the dashing ck d youth¡¯s path towards the golden castle. Adrian had an indifferent countenance as he walked over the read carpet in the noblest way possible- with graceful, steady and equidistant steps.


    The guards did their best to not bring shame to their country by kneeling to a noble of another country. In the end, they barely prevailed. The young maids, on the other hand, were staring at the otherworldly handsomeness of the youth with utmost attention, embedding the scene into their minds. Drools trickled down their chins. The slightly older ones who were able to maintain a degree of control brought their dazedrades out of their fantasies.


    Adrian stepped past the glittering pce gates, into the gigantic and extravagant hall.


    Unlike Northguard¡¯s, the hall of the Royal pce itself was the courtroom. There was a high pedestal at the end of the room, upon it was a throne- an empty throne. But the rest of the hall was not unupied at all. It was the exact opposite of the scene back at the castle at Highfort.


    It was rather lively, contrary to the empty courtroom back in Highfort. Rich nobles and merchants from all over the Kingdom hade just to take a look at the new ¡®infamous¡¯ Royal Advisor of the kingdom of Nemphis. Or just to show their wealth off to the ¡®poor¡¯ Nemphian.


    But Adrian, who waspletely aware of their intentions, was as nonchnt and carefree as always.


    He looked around. The exterior was extravagant, but the interior- even more so. Everything inside were shades of gold- be it pure gold, rose gold, yellow gold, honey gold or any other exotic golds. The floor itself was made from shining gold, checkered with two different colours of gold. It was reflecting everything, as if there was a parallel world below- a world only for the ultra-Rich.


    The chandeliers above shone golden light across the hall, making the expensive jewellery worn by the men and women glint. But gold was not all there was- something even more expensive stole attention from almost every eyes- diamonds and other rare gems.


    The golden pirs, the frames of exquisite paintings hanging on the wall, the Royal throne just ahead, the chandeliers above, or even the centre of all the round tables were embedded with exorbitant and exceptional jewels.


    But it was stillcklustrepared to the hall at Nemphis. The hall here was just extravagant. But the one back at ¡®his own¡¯ pce was simply magical with the light magic circle below, the orbiting chandeliers above and that majestic tree ahead.


    He shook his head. ¡®MY Nemphis is the best.¡¯ He smirked.


    Soon, two female attendees who looked not any older than twenty two approached him.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± Both of the young and gorgeous women, one wearing pink and the other wearing purple curtsied. Both of them hadpletely identical faces.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± Adrian returned a gentleman¡¯s bow. ¡°You two must be the beautiful twin princesses of Aurgoth. It has always been a wish of mine to meet you two charmingdies for years.¡± His tone was charming as always.


    The purple ddy answered, ¡°And it has been ours to meet the exceedingly talented young Royal Advisor of mighty Nemphis. And looks like the rumours of him being blessed with otherworldly looks is not false at all.¡± Her voice was filled with confidence.


    ¡°Oh. Who did you want to meet?¡± He smiled. ¡°The talented me? Or the handsome me?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Oh, silly me. We have yet to introduce ourselves. I am Resha De Auras.¡± She curtsied again.


    The pink clothed girl followed. ¡°I am Rena De Auras.¡± Her voice was the same as that of her sister, albeit a bit softer.


    ¡°And I am Adrian Darkheart.¡± He bowed yet again.


    ¡°I believe you should take a bit of rest. You have been journeying for more than a day now, if I am not wrong. We will keep the guests here entertained in the meantime.¡± The purple clothed Resha was clearly the one who spoke more amongst the girls. Rena, on the other hand, was more timid.


    ¡°Indeed. But it¡¯s not necessary, I am quite confident when ites to my stamina.¡± He smiled, prompting both of thedies¡¯ cheeks to be tinted pink. ¡°Rather, I should be the one to apologise for the dy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Reshaposed herself as she shook her head. ¡°Royal Father anticipated the dy when it started to rain in torrentsst night. Besides, the party was scheduled to begin at noon today anyways.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s his majesty? I have yet to spot him.¡± He asked as he scanned through the court cum hall once again.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take offence.¡± Resha smiled. ¡°Royal Father takes time to get ready. But I am quite sure he is prepared by now. He will present amidst us soon enough.¡±


    Rena beside her also nodded.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I was just curious. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Resha smiled as she gestured. ¡°Please follow me, I will introduce some of our special guests- the pirs of our prosperous Kingdom to you.¡± Rena moved to the side, giving him way.


    ¡°Sure, I would love to.¡± He smiled.


    Though the princess had said that the king would arrive ¡®soon enough¡¯, thirty minutes passed and there were still no signs of arrival of the ruler of Aurgoth. In the meantime, Adrian met some of the bigshots from the upper echelons of the country. He tolerated their shameless bragging since he was constantly receiving new and vital information every second.


    Of course he did not shy away from throwing a few shots himself. Why wouldn¡¯t he?


    He bragged about his sky high sry and the ¡®pocket money¡¯ he constantly received from his house back at Darkshore, silencing everyone on the way.


    An hour passed since his arrival. But there were still no signs of the King. But he did not mind as he was being apanied by two of the king¡¯s beautiful daughters while he processed the information he just received.


    Finally, after five more minutes, an announcement resounded through the humongous courtroom.


    ¡°His Majesty, King Leopold De Auras, has arrived!¡±

 Chapter 118: Leopold De Auras

    Chapter 118: Leopold De Auras


    The middle aged man with ordinary features- ck hair and brown eyes- had an extraordinary demeanour. Each of his steps left an invisible mark on the grounds.


    His aura was almost visible, ethereal- it was giving off a golden glow. He looked as if he was the incarnation of authority and majesty itself. His broad shoulders looked as if they could lift the entire sky.


    But unlike the other attendees, he was not enamoured in gold or other shiny jewels. The golden crown on his head was all the pieces of rare metals and gems he had. Though the robe he wore was majestic and extravagant, it felt short of many of the clothes of worn by other nobles in the party. But none dared to mock orugh. Because they knew- the man before them was the richest man in the entire Confederation and one of the richest in all of Ervilia.


    Thevish hall they were in was something they could only dream of. And this very same hall belonged to that man. They also knew that the King was arrogant, but definitely not ostentatious.


    The atmosphere became quiet. Utter silence prevailed as everyone stopped their gossips and looked at their mighty king, But a nce was all they could take before they subconsciously bowed their heads. He was- too majestic, too great.


    He walked slowly but steadily walked to the pedestal and climbed step by step to the top. The same silence ensued. Once he was before thevish throne, he turned around and looked at the crowd, scanning through. His moving eyes did not stop on anyone, not even on his daughters and Adrian who was with them.


    He sat down. His right elbow touched the lustrous but cushioned right armrest. His right cheek lied on the back of his fingers.


    Everyone looked up at the majestic figure sitting upon the Royal throne with awe.


    Adrian walked to the centre of the hall, right in front of the high stage where the throne lied upon. He arched his head up, a bit higher than what he should have and rolled his eyes down, fixing it upon the man sitting on the royal seat.


    The man, for the first time- showed an emotion other than his nonchnce and extreme arrogance as he furrowed his brows. Suddenly, a majestic aura filled with authority and absolutely power pressed down onto the hall.


    Everyone, including the man¡¯s own daughters knelt; Everyone- except the one youth who was looking down upon the sovereign of the nation despite being on the lower ground.


    Sovereign¡¯s aura was earned through the respect and loyalty of the people. Even the most respected man in the Confederation, the Everking¡¯s aura could hardly make him bow; what could a mere tier 2 King do? Moreover, he himself had stronger sovereign¡¯s aura than before. He was the Royal Advisor of Nemphis after all, respected by the nobles andmoners alike.


    The two pairs of eyes- a brown pair upholding endless magnificence and a ck pair as deep as the abyss- were staring at each other, fighting a battle unbeknownst to all.


    Finally, it was over. The aurapletely disappeared, causing the ones kneeling to stand up on the ground. The King himself removed his gaze from the abyssal orbs of the youth before him and scanned around the room.


    Everything of the attendees eyes were now locked upon the chief guest of the party, the Royal Advisor to her majesty the Queen Evelyn Greatwoods. Though all of their eyes were on the glossy floor a few moments ago, looking at their own reflections- they knew what transpired. Who of the highest echelons were not at the very least- mid tier circlers?


    They could sense that someone was standing high where everyone else was down on the ground. And everyone present at the scene were intelligent enough to deduce who was the one.


    Now, every bit of the disdain they had in them for the utterly handsome youth disappeared. What remained was burgeoning awe and admiration.


    Only the youngdies beside him hadplex emotions in their eyes. ¡®Father lost?¡¯


    The man bowed his head down a bit, his pupils were now at the very centre. His head was still resting on the fingers.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± For the first time since his arrival, the King spoke. His very greetings was oozing authority and power.


    Adrian followed and lowered his head down by a little. His pitch ck orbs were infinitesimally below the epicentre nheless. ¡°Greetings, your Majesty.¡± He smiled, his voice was as noble as noble could be- full of grace and elegance.


    ¡°How was your journey? Any difficulties?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°The entric weather did annoy us a little, causing the dy. And other than a sleepless night, everything was fine.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Good to know.¡± He said. ¡°We can discuss thingster. Enjoy the party.¡± He gestured at the hall with his free left hand.


    Adrian nodded and turned towards the princesses. ¡°Shall we?¡± He bowed.


    Both of them looked towards their father before looking at the handsome man before them and finally, they looked at each other. They shrugged and followed him into the crowd.


    Soon, the party began with full vigour. Beautiful and luxuriously dressed maids brought in food, tobo and wine. Their fragrance was enough to make the fullest of men make hungry. The sound of the music rose up, resounding throughout the room- prompting the men and women to subconsciously tap their feet underneath thevish dining tables.


    The party went on for three whole hours. Adrian did not waste a single moment there. Why would he? He ate till he was full, drank all those different vours of century old wines, even sniffed a bit of the rare and fragrant tobo. But most of his time were spent dancing on the hall- with beauties of course. Especially the twin princesses.


    Soon, the party was over. Everyone left one by one; they had a smile of satisfaction and delight stered on their face. The young Royal Advisor was not that bad after all.


    ******


    In a small room, lit by a small light magic circle- lied an archaic, round and small tea table. On both sides of it lied twovish sofas facing each other. On one, sat the king of Aurgoth, Leopold De Auras and on the other, sat the Royal Advisor of Nemphis- Adrian Darkheart.


    Adrian smiled and directly got to the point.


    ¡°I observed that a few more students got into the Academy from your Kingdom than it should have.¡±

 Chapter 119: Negotiations

    Chapter 119: Negotiations


    Aurgoth. The nation was built upon the most blessednd there was in Ervilia. There were rich ores of minerals, gold, magic crystals, exotic gems, and other magical metals scattered across the region. Moreover, the soil was fertile- capable of producing at least 10% more crops from the same area ofndpared to other nations.


    Furthermore, the country bordered three of the other major Kingdoms- Nemphis, Northguard and Darkshore. It was also connected to many of the tier 1 Kingdoms, either directly through its borders, or through the Great Sea at the South. It¡¯s geographical position made it a natural and central hub for trade.


    But the ones who drove its vibrant academy was none other than its poption. Aurgoth contained thergest poption in the Confederation. And the government is active when ites to supporting to their citizens. This support made the lives of the citizens more prosperous and hence, they were able to give more taxes. The government again used the tax to make the livelihoods of the general people even better. This continuous cycle made Aurgoth the country with the greatest per capita ie and the best living standards.


    The capital, Aurlith, was a ring example. Even though the other cities were not on par with Aurlith, it was of no doubt they fared better than cities of the other countries. Some of the major cities might even be on par with the other capitals.


    But Aurgoth had one great weakness- their magic crystal reserves. Though they mined out quite a lot of magic crystals every year- it fell shortpared to the other three major nations. Hence, it had the least powerful military and circler force.


    But that did not matter at all for the Royal family since they were the ones who controlled the cirction of magic crystals inside the country. The royal circlers were a force to be a reckoned with.


    And the one spearheading that force was none other than the man sitting in front of Adrian- a war hero, a tier 5 talent, a level 9 circler, a mighty king with powerful sovereign¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The man¡¯s face did not flinch, even by a bit. ¡°It is not surprising considering that the borders in the Confederation are open and anyone can migrate freely.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Adrianughed. ¡°The Confederation was formed by our ancestors to create cooperation and solidarity among the member nations.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The man nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°For the very reason the Confederation was founded, of course.¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°We need your cooperation.¡±


    The king squinted. ¡°The Queen is too young. She should wait for another decade.¡±


    ¡°You are not the one to decide that.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°I¡­ ahem¡­ her Majesty, Queen Evelyn Greatwoods is.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The man snorted. ¡°We are going through a ¡®thunder year¡¯- we can¡¯t spare enough grains.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am aware of that.¡± The smile on his face grew wider. He guided his right hand into his coat, and brought a folded piece of paper. ¡°That¡¯s all what we need.¡±


    The king further furrowed his brows before taking the off-white coloured paper and unfolded it.


    There was a long list cited on the parchment. The middle aged man¡¯s nonchnt face twisted the more he rolled his eyes down and went through the list.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± The king mmed both of his fists on the table, but the archaic table was barely affected. He subconsciously released his aura again. The list was already as good as destroyed. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a joke?!¡±


    Adrian was utterly nonchnt at the outbreak of the other party and also the ¡®strong¡¯ aura that was pressing down on him.


    ¡°Calm down, your majesty.¡± Adrian said. ¡°We are not asking for too much?¡±


    ¡°This is not too much?!¡± The man hurled the torn and balled piece of paper on the table. It bounced off the wood and scraped through Adrian¡¯s right ear.


    Adrian¡¯s face had that same gentle smile stered on it, head was unmoved from the original position.


    ¡°Why? A lion¡¯s share of every kingdom¡¯s resource are spent on the military. And Aurgoth barely has a militia, let alone a military.¡± He smirked. ¡°You ¡®don¡¯t¡¯ even ¡®need¡¯ one. I am sure you can spare at least this much from your bountiful reserves.¡±


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡± King Leopold scowled.


    ¡°You already know the answer, don¡¯t you?¡± His smirk turned into a grin.


    The man clenched both of his fists hard underneath the table.


    ¡°50%.¡± He said. ¡°I can give you half of what everything you¡¯ve asked for.¡±


    ¡°80%.¡± Adrian tapped on the table.


    ¡°65%.¡±


    ¡°And both of your daughters.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    ¡°I apologise.¡± He smiled. ¡°You are trying so much not to get detached from you wealth, I thought you are saving them to marry of your daughters. So, why don¡¯t you just give them to me?¡±


    The man gritted his teeth. ¡°75%. I can¡¯t go any higher than that.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Adrian brought out another paper from inside his coat pocket. But this time, it was a scroll.


    King Leopold took the scroll and opened it. It was a contract. He looked at the numbers and his face grimaced to the point of tearing his own skin apart.


    The quantities stated were the exact 75% of what was written on that list. He had yed right into the youngster¡¯s hands.


    Little did he know that Adrian had 5 more scrolls arranged in his pocket- with different percentages of quantities of course.


    Adrian brought forth a pen from his pocket and put it on the table.


    The king reluctantly took the pen and signed. Later, he took out a seal from underneath his own robes and stamped the royal seal on the paper.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Adrian took the paper and began to roll it back. ¡°It has been a pleasure doing business with you.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Seems like I have overstayed my wee.¡± The Royal advisor stood up. ¡°I will take my leave then.¡±


    The king remain seated as Adrian left the room.


    He kept sitting for ten whole minutes. Finally, he opened his mouth- uttering one single word in the seemingly empty room.


    ¡°Viper.¡±

 Chapter 120: Ambushed

    Chapter 120: Ambushed


    Elesbog forest.


    It was a rtiverge woond that was shared by three nations- two of them being Aurgoth and Darkshore. There was nothing noteworthy about this forest except the Tistan River that flowed past it.


    Tistan was one of thergest rivers in the continent- flowing through all of the four major nations of the Confederation.


    An emerald green carriage embroidered with wreaths and waving the insignia of the Royal family of Nemphis was wheeling through the bumpy roads of the forest.


    The old coachman had his brows furrowed. He had been ordered by the Royal Advisor to drive through the rutted and hazardous forest roads when there was a grand highway that connected Aurgoth to its next destination- Darkshore.


    Moreover, the young sir of his also advised to main utmost caution. Though, as the ¡®bodyguard¡¯ assigned by the High King- he was always cautious of his surroundings, he decided to take the warning of Adrian seriously.


    He peaked his senses, his eyes darted all around. He was already circting his magical energy, ready to react at the slightest movement or energy fluctuations.


    But nothing out of the ordinary happened throughout the day.


    Nighttime.


    Clouds covered the sky again- preventing the moonlight from lighting up the dark world below.


    *Howl* *Howl*


    The sound of wolves¡¯ and foxes¡¯ howling echoed throughout the forest. But what was omnipresent unlike the asional sound of the animals were the whistling of breeze and the rustling of leaves.


    But the carriage was still running, not showing any signs of a stoppage.


    Adrian was rxing in the coach with his eyes closed, gently caressing the sword he had on hisp.


    The old man, on the other hand, did not let his guard down; if anything, he became even more cautious. He had experienced countless battles before- against men and beast alike. His instinct was telling him that something was not right. A foreboding dawned on his heart.


    *Rustle! Rustle!*


    Soon, he heard a rustling noise, different from the dancing of the leaves he had been listening for the past few hours. Here it came.


    ¡°Hyah!¡±


    The carriage sped up. So did the rapidity of the rustling leaves.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± The old man clicked his tongue as he brought out a battle hammer from under his seat. It woulde to a fight sooner orter.


    ¡°Young sir.¡± The old man turned back and looked through the small window.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes were still closed while one of his hands gently stroked the cold steel he had on hisp.


    ¡°There will be a battle soon.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was devoid of any nervousness. ¡°Please stick with me and follow my instructions.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡± Adrian¡¯s lips parted.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± The old man knitted his brows.


    ¡°There are two level 8 circlers among them; one of them is an archer while the other is an assassin?¡±


    ¡°Archer?!¡± His face grimaced. ¡°Shit!¡±


    It was not that he was weak against archers- definitely not. He had killed dozens of Imperial archers before.


    The reason he was so exasperated was because of the fact that archers were the worst types of enemies when it came to protecting someone. And he had only one mission during the entire trip- to protect the young man who was the valuable Royal Advisor of the country.


    He began to think of viable ns- effective procedures to protect the youth. But his senses were still locked on the two ¡®lurkers¡¯ keeping up with the speeding coach.


    ¡°Old man.¡± An elegant but confident voice came from behind, prompting him to turn back.


    ¡°Yes?¡± The old man asked.


    Adrian finally opened his eyes and looked straight into the old and brown eyes of his bodyguard. His lips arched to a smile.


    ¡°I have a n.¡±


    ******


    For ten whole minutes, the neers only chased the charging carriage without making any other moves.


    Soon the carriage slowed down as it entered into a muddy road. Neither the horses could use their full strength, nor the wheels could turn freely in the quagmire.


    *Whistle*


    An arrow darted at extreme speed towards the old man. The whirling winds could barely do anything to change its trajectory.


    The old man did not bat an eye, he was still sitting on the coachman¡¯s seat like the good ¡®coachman¡¯ he was. His muscr right arm which was wielding the battle hammer moved fast- so fast that it looked as it were just a blur.


    *Ting.*


    The arrow- was deflected. The old man was sitting at the same ce with that same indifferent expression. Even his right arm ¡®apparently¡¯ did not move an inch from its original spot. He opened his mouth.


    ¡°WHO HAS THE AUDACITY TO LAY THEIR HANDS UPON AN ENVOY OF THE ROYAL FAMILY OF NEMPHIS?!¡± His thunderous voice echoed through the entire forest. ¡°COME OUT!¡±


    The old man jumped up high from the carriage and brandished his eloquent war hammer at the peak and a momentter, he began to fall back to the earth.


    *BOOM!*


    He mmed the hammer on the ground with full force.


    *Rumble!*


    The ground began to shake. Walls of earth akin to mountain raised up from the ground, surrounding himself with the others in a 60 meters radius. Dust covered the atmosphere.


    *Whistle!*


    Another arrow shot towards him. But s, it shared the same fate as that of it¡¯s predecessor. It was ricocheted off the metal hammer.


    But soon-


    *Whoosh.*


    Someone, wearing all ck that melded him with the dark of the night, appeared right behind the old man wielding two daggers with his hands. He struck both of them to the old man¡¯s vitals.


    But before the daggers could go even halfway through their trajectory, the assassin called back the attack and retreated with utmost speed, even using a bit of life force to give his speed a boost.


    *Boom*


    The mighty hammer passed through right where he was just at with supersonic speed, shing with the air- making an explosive sound. If he did not dodge in time and use his life force, pieces of his body would have been lying scattered across the ground.


    But this sudden retreat was not a defeat on the assassin¡¯s part by any means. This jump led him directly before the carriage doors.


    He broke through the door while another whistling arrow distracted the guardian.


    The assassin¡¯s eyes underneath his ck hoods widened.


    The carriage- was empty.


    All there was a smoothly cut out hole below on the marble carriage floor.


    Adrian Darkheart- their target- was missing.

 Chapter 121: Sanguine

    Chapter 121: Sanguine


    *Rustle. Rustle*


    Adrian was running through the thick shrubbery of the forest. His jet ck hair swayed while his refine coat fluttered in the wind.


    ******


    10 minutes earlier.


    ¡°I have a n.¡±


    ¡°I am listening.¡± The old man said.


    Adrian took the sword on hisp in his right hand and leaned forward. He softly grazed the the tip of the sword to the fortified carriage floor. It easily pierced in- akin to a heated knife entering a bar of soft butter.


    The old man frowned.


    Adrian cut off a perfect circle of a half meter radius and flicked the round cutout into the carriage, making sure it did not fall off and alert the chasers outside.


    ¡°Young sir!¡± The old man eximed, knowing exactly what the youth¡¯s n was. The guardian began to move his lips without letting out any voice. ¡®You must not. I can¡¯t protect you that way.¡¯


    ¡°They have an archer. The only way you can protect me is by distracting them while I run away.¡± Adrian said. His face was still nonchnt, even though there were two looming level 8 circlers outside.


    The old man bit his lips. ¡®Fuck! We should have brought more guardians!¡¯ He parted his lips again. ¡®But how will you escape? They have their eyes and senses locked on the carriage.¡¯


    ¡°Rx.¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°If I want to be left unseen, who can see me?¡±


    The old guardian opened his eyes and mouth wide open. The young man was right in front of him but he could not sense his presence, energy fluctuations, breaths, movements, intents, heartbeats or anything along that line. The image of the young man was all there was.


    ¡®Monster!¡¯ He shouted in his mind. A wry smile formed on his face.


    But heposed himself and asked, ¡®Where shall we rendezvous?¡¯


    ¡°You will know.¡± Adrian smiled before leaning further forward and ¡®falling¡¯ into the hole.


    A wheel bounced off a pothole at the same time, disguising the sound of his fall.


    The guardian sighed onest time before turning ahead. His face turned serious, magical energy began to circte in his body with full force; he was ready to jump the moment the n failed. But fortunately, both of the neers were on the tail of the carriage.


    ¡°Phew.¡± He sighed again. But this time, it was a sigh of relief.


    ¡®All the best!¡¯ Wishing Arian luck in his mind was all he could do at the moment.


    Adrian, on the other hand, finally got up from the ground after thirty odd seconds.


    He looked towards the Southeast, and smiled.


    He took off with full speed, dashing through the trees and shrubs.


    ******


    ¡°What!?¡± The ck d assassin bellowed.


    ¡®When did he escape? How did he sneak out through our senses?¡¯


    Suddenly, he leapt to his right-again. But this time, his stray thoughts slowed him down despite using life force.


    *Boom!*


    ¡°Aaaaaaahh!¡±


    A dagger flew through the air, gripping its hilt was a hand- a bloodied hand without having an arm attached to it.


    The assassin was holding his left shoulder, or at least where it should have been, with his right hand. Bits and pieces of his exploded left arm were scattered throughout the ground.


    The old man looked towards the assassin¡¯s covered face.


    *Whistle*


    *Ding*


    The arrowing at a speed that exceeded that of the previous ones but it was deflected easily nheless. That heavy hammer moved faster than those light and ¡®weak¡¯ arrows.


    The old man did not even give it a look. His eyes were still locked onto the one armed assassin before him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± His voice was cold, unlike the servile one he used to speak to the Royal Advisor. ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The assassin- remained silent.


    The ck d man turned his head, towards the direction where the arrows came from. He took in a deep breath and nodded.


    The old man¡¯s eyes did not move. His senses were locked on both of the ambushers- one at the front, and the other at a treetop forty odd meters away.


    The assassin removed his ck gloves but red tainted right hand from his nonexistent shoulders before quickly taking out a sanguine red potion out from his pocket and devouring it in one single gulp.


    The vicemander scowled. That blood potion looked akin to the ¡®initiation potion¡¯ drinking which everyone starts their journey as a circler. However, the one just ingested by the ambushed before him was not anything near that nostalgic ¡®initial potion¡¯. It was something else altogether- his veteran instinct said so.


    And he was right.


    ¡°Aaaoooooooo!¡±


    The one armed assassin began to howl; it was as if he was a ravenous wolf on a night of full moon.


    But his speech was not the only thing that resembled that of a wolf¡¯s. His body hairs began to fall off, dropping softly onto the ground. What reced his body hairs were grey furs that grew from his skin, like grass growing on a fertile piece of ground during an elerated time-flow.


    His muscles began to bulge as his stature grew by at least 50%, ripping all of the clothes he had on in the process. Blood spurted out from the fingertips of his right hand, the only one he had, and ghastly blood covered ws sprouted out from the gaping holes which began to subside at a visible pace.


    Four incisor teeth fell down on the ground and fangs grew out from the bloody wounds on the gums.


    His face, which now was revealed to belong to a middle aged man, was pale. What reced his previously brown eyes were orbs of blood.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaoooooooooooo!¡± ¡®It¡¯ howled again, brandishing the sharp and deadly ws. The sound, unlike before, sent visible waves across the region. The leaves along with the trees swayed away as if they were hit by a storm.


    The old man himself took a step back- not out of the wave or fear, rather because of the peculiarity of the situation. He had seen nothing like this in seventy years of his life.


    But he readied himself nheless. He knew- this battle had be a lot tougher than before. Even his life might be in danger.


    The ¡®being¡¯ somewhatposed itself as it looked right into the eyes of the level 8 circler.


    ¡°Grrrrr!¡± It gritted its teeth, seemingly losing all of its original human speech.


    *Whistle*


    Another arrow sliced through the air. The old man, this time, did not dare to the use his hammer as he dodged the arrow; he could not let have his hammer upied while that peculiarity stared at him with those bloodshot eyes.


    But the moment he dodged, while both of his feet were above the ground, the creature charged towards him with breakneck speed.


    ¡°Shit!¡± The old man hit the air with his hammer using extreme force, propelling him to another direction mid year, barely dodging the killer ws- just barely.


    The guardiannded on the ground and looked down at the torn clothes on his chest and the bit of blood that was trickling down from his scratched skin.


    A wry smile appeared on his face. ¡°Is this myst battle?¡±


    ******


    Adrian who was running at full speed suddenly slowed down and came to a halt. He looked towards a certain direction with his indifferent face.


    An unfamiliar masculine voice entered his ears. ¡°Adrian Darkheart. Did you know how much you annoyed me thesest two years?¡±

 Chapter 122: Storm

    Chapter 122: Storm


    500 priv chapters unlocked! Mass release this very week. Another mass releasees with 18 more Golden Tickets at a total of 75. Stay tuned! Enjoy!


    ***


    Adrian who was running at full speed suddenly slowed down and came to a halt. He looked towards a certain direction with his indifferent face.


    An unfamiliar masculine voice entered his ears. ¡°Adrian Darkheart. Did you know how much you annoyed me thesest two years?¡±


    A hooded figure that seemed to meld with the darkness itself came out of nowhere.


    Adrian smiled. ¡°Finally. I am honoured to meet the notorious ¡®Viper¡¯- the leader of the organisation that really irked me for thest two years.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you were even able to force out my name somehow.¡± The hooded man said. ¡°But it hardly matters. How was your trip?¡± He asked Adrian.


    ¡°Would have been fine, if not for those unforeseen obstacles.¡± Adrian smiled.


    ¡°We are the ones who are actually facing an unforeseen situation.¡± The man said.


    ¡°Oh. Is that so?¡±


    ¡°We never expected you to take this route.¡± He said. ¡°But I won¡¯tin; you made things easier for us after all.¡±


    ¡°Well, it has always been a wish of mine to travel through the Elesborg Forest and witness the Tistan river that flows through it.¡± Adrian¡¯s countenance was cool, devoid of any signs of fear or nervousness.


    ¡°But the fact that you escaped through the senses of two level 8 circlers really surprised me. Fortunately, I expected something will go wrong like it always had been done; hence, I was on standby.¡± The man said with intrigue. ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°The ones at the Academy praised me as the most talented youth to have ever lived.¡± Adrian answered in his charming voice. ¡°So, it¡¯s no wonder I guess.¡±


    ¡°Yes indeed, you are talented¡­¡± The hooded man¡¯s voice grew cold. ¡°And monstrously so. You are a variable we can¡¯t afford to be careless with.¡± His voice grew even more cold as he brought out two short swords from the sheaths hanging at his waist.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s carefree face, for the first time since the beginning of his journey, turned serious. He brandished his own sword, taking a defensive stance. He stood like a mountain, able to stand against all of the attacks, but he was still light on his feet, ready to agilely manoeuvre around the battlefield.


    Viper charged at Adrian with thunderous speed.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Adrian used every ounce of strength of his body to jump to his right. He even used the sword to protect his exposed left.


    *Ting*


    The two swords collided. The short sword in the ck d man¡¯s did not move a bit while the onegripped by Adrian trembled vigorously. Adrian himself was sted against a tree.


    *Smash. Smash. Smash.*


    He pierced through the trunks of three stout trees until the momentum finally ended, putting him to a stop- in a messed up condition of course.


    His stylish ck coat, shirt and pants were already ripped here and there.


    *Cough. Cough*


    He spurted out blood, dyeing his ck torn shirt with red. He wiped off the trailing sanguine liquid from his chin.


    *Tsk.* He clicked his tongue again.


    The power difference was too high. He was still at level 5 while his opponent was a level 8. Moreover, the ck d man was a peak level 8 and his capabilities easily exceeded other peak level 8 circlers; he was strong enough to hold his own against an average level 9 circler.


    But what was worse was his opponent¡¯s attribute. It was none other than wind- the attribute he was weakest against. Fire circlers had the strongest and most explosive attacks. He could dodge them with his natural high speed along with the help of his demonic eyes. Water circlers were bnced, but that meant nothing against Adrian whose strength, speed and battle sense surpassed any ordinary circlers by quite the margin.


    Earth circlers were vulnerable to him. After all, Earth circlers were known for their defence, but what could it do against Adrian¡¯s <Corrosion> property? It couldpletely negate that extra defence and go through everything. As for wood circlers, they were support ss anyway- with little battle potential.


    But what troubled Adrian the most would definitely be Wind magic, especially Augmenters. Why? Because of their extremely high speed and agility. Though Adrian was naturally fast- very fast, it felt short of those of wind augmenters. Speed reigned supreme in battles. Though his demonic eyes allowed him kic vision, it had its limits. Moreover, his body must also be fast enough to be able to react.


    And this difference of speed increased exponentially with the difference of levels. He already had trouble duking it out against the supervising lecturer back at the Hunt; he was only able to manage a Pyrrhic victory, that too- with the sneak attack from Isabe. Not to mention, the lecturer was just a caster.


    And now, he was against a top tier wind circler, an augmenter at that. The probability of victory- a little above nil, and that was if he used his life force without a care.


    Adrian took in a deep breath and got into a defensive position again. This was the best he could do until he got an opening.


    Viper was surprised at the young man¡¯s capability of surviving this attack of his. It contained 80% of his powers. The face under his hood grimaced, his eyes became serious. It was all the more reason to not let the youth in front of him get out of the forest alive.


    He charged at Adrian again, brandishing both of his short swords. ytime- was over. He needed to kill the youth before him as soon as possible and get to where the ¡®real battle¡¯ was taking ce- beside the royal carriage.


    *Ting!*


    This time, the two pieces of metal nked even harder than before.


    But Adrian did not smash into any trees this time. He fell down on one of his knees.


    The ck hooded Viper used one of his swords to prompt Adrian to dodge while using the other to attack from above. Though Adrian had ¡®predicted¡¯ this through his demonic eyes, he had no other choice but to dodge the first one and block the second. He yed right into his opponents hand.


    He could not even use his <corrosion> property to cut through those short swords. After all, they were made from top quality materials and further enchanted. And most importantly, it was being coated by a level 8 circler¡¯s magical energy.


    Adrian¡¯s sword was now trembling from the opponent¡¯s force. Worse, Viper¡¯s second sword was free which coulde at him anytime.


    Nheless, there was a smile on Adrian¡¯s face as he looked up at the hooded head of Viper, prompting the man to frown. A terrible sense of foreboding hit him. Something- was not right.


    Suddenly-


    *Whoosh*


    The already fast winds began to soar even faster, blowing off dust everywhere. And it kept increasing and increasing, as if a storm was suddenlying- a hurricane.


    Viper looked up. Yes, the clouds took a spiral shape, and the eye was right above them. Seconds passed, but the winds kept racing faster and faster- even to the point of uprooting shrubs and felling trees.


    Viper gulped. It could not be happening. Terror was written all over his face. It was the worst possible case scenario.


    The smile on Adrian¡¯s face, however, got wider.


    ¡°¡®She¡¯ is here.¡±

 Chapter 123: Entrance

    Chapter 123: Entrance


    Here¡¯s a long chapter today. Mass release tomorrow- if no idents happen that is. Stay tuned!


    ******


    The momentarypse of concentration was enough for Adrian to push the short sword and retreat away.


    The shell shocked Viper stayed where he was, not bothering to chase after the escapee. He had more vital matters at hand- one that involved his very own life.


    *Rumble!*


    The twisting of ck clouds above bore thunder that raged across the sky and shed upon thend below,


    *Whoosh. Whoosh*


    The dusty winds were rotating clockwise. They were at the centre- and the radius was at the very least three hundred meters. The velocity elerated every second; the speed was now so much that the visibility around was almost ill.


    The previous rustling of leaves could barely be heard. The sound of the wind was enough to muffle it, let alone the crashing and mming sound of falling trees.


    Adrian sped across the forest and created a distance of a hundred meter from the ck d operative. He was still in the range of the storm, but that mattered little because he was now safe. Reinforcement had arrived.


    He looked around and found a tall but sturdy tree, one that was standing stubbornly against the devastating storm. He approached it and jumped before jumping again on a lower branch. After a few consecutive hops, he was on the topmost branch of the tree.


    He sat down and rested his back against the solid trunk. His eyes were locked on the man who was still staring up with a vignt stance. Though the trees ahead covered everything, he could ¡®see¡¯ all with the help of his essence <Absence>.


    The man knitted his brows. The strong winds were not able to take off the hood from his head. He knew what wasing and that deemed the mission an absolute failure- with no chance of redemption. He clicked his tongue and prepared to run.


    If a battle were to happen, his probability toe out alive would not be any greater than 0. His death- was bound to happen.


    He sheathed back his sword and sted off towards the West. As for hisrades- he had to give up; his own life came first.


    About thirty steps into his dash, that traversed him through a hundred meters in not any more than five seconds, he suddenly stopped- standing at that very same spot. He had no choice.


    Two of the trees, one on his left and the other on his right, that were just a few steps ahead of was cut into half, longitudinally- from top to bottom.


    There was even a cut mark that reached from the base of the tree to his left to the tree to his right.


    *Creak. Creak*


    The four haves began to slowly fall down until-


    *m.*


    All four of them crashed on the ground. Two fell on his side, while the other two fell on the other side of that clean cut line.


    A wry smile formed on his face. He knew what that line meant. ¡®Cross it, and you will die.¡¯


    He turned back. He had no other choice- crossing that line meant direct death. He turned Eastwards and looked up.


    There was a figure, floating fifty meters above the ground, just below the eye of the man made storm- woman made to be precise.


    Even though he was a hundred meter away, his high level enabled him to see everything quite easily. He readied his mind, trying to keep him sane from the heavenly scene ahead.


    A woman, who looked not any older than early thirties was hovering gracefully- as if she were an wingless angel. Her slitted silver dress fluttered with the storm, revealing her smooth and crystalline, long and slender bare legs. She was barefooted, not wearing any sort of footwear.


    Her dress was sleeveless, showcasing her perfect pair of opened arms. Her fingers were graceful and long, prompting any man to feel their touch at least once before he died.


    Just her body which was the incarnation of perfection itself- big breasts, slim waist, and motherly hips- would give someone an instant erection.


    But a nce at her face, would kill it down. ¡®We are not worthy of her. She is a divine being, meant to be untouched by lower ones such as us.¡¯- would what they think.


    Her smooth ck hair swayed with the wind. She looked as if she were the goddess of wind. Her perfectly symmetrical face, and small cherry lips were portraying utter nonchnce. But the trait that made her stand out even amongst the most outstanding of ones was her silver eyes that looked down upon the world, akin to those of a deity¡¯s looking down on mere ants.


    She slowly floated towards him- getting closer and closer every second.


    He stayed on his spot, not daring to move an inch- his life was already in her hands.


    Soon, a mere ten meter distance remained between them. She dropped to an altitude of five meters. But it was still more than enough for her tofortably look down on him.


    He forced a smile underneath his hoods. It was always a wish of her to witness the most beautiful woman living in the Confederation. But he did not dare to considering her monstrous power.


    Now, his wish was fulfilled. And his time- hade.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± The man bowed. ¡°It is an honour to have an audience with you.¡±


    Her countenance remained the same. ¡°Speak.¡± Her voice was bewitching- enough to give even the sturdiest of men goosebumps, but authoritative- enough to make anyone with lower position than her to subconsciously bow. ¡°You had the audacity to hurt my son. Anyst words?¡±


    ¡°Pardon my felony.¡± He bowed again as he brought out a vial containing a blood red potion. Her eyes fixed on that peculiar and eerie potion. But her face remained the same- emotionless.


    He opened the cork and spilled everything into his mouth before throwing the apparatus away. She remained still, letting him do what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Aaaoooooooo!¡±


    He shed off his body hair one by one. They fell onto the ground through the opening off his clothes. What reced his body hairs were red furs that grew from his skin.


    His muscles began to bulge as his stature grew by a hundred percent, doubling his original size. All of his ck clothes were ripped. An inhuman red genital dangled between his legs. Blood spurted out from the fingertips of both of his hands and ghastly blood covered ws sprouted out from the gaping holes which began to subside at a visible pace.


    Four sharp teeth fell down on the ground and even sharper fangs sprouted out from the bloody gaps on his now red gums.


    His skull began to take the shape of a canine. Red furs covered his head while mane reced his hairs. It¡¯s whole eyes- be it the pupils, or the whites- turned red. It was impossible to differentiate the orb from the others anymore.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaoooooooooooo!¡± It¡¯s chilling howled resounded through the surroundings, silencing the sound of the storm for a moment. A wave crashed against the nearby trees- felling them down.


    But it could Harold move the floating wind goddess above by an inch. Her face was still indifferent at the sight of this peculiar event.


    She was a veteran who fought countless times against the Empire and magical beasts. Though she had not seen anything like this before, it was far from being the most horrifying existence she ever faced.


    The being stood on its two legs, but it was notpletely standing upright. It¡¯s back from the waist above was arching forward.


    It¡¯s blood eyes were locked upon the divine existence hovering above the ground.


    ¡°Grrr!¡± The creature took a step back.


    It had lost every bit of its past ¡®humanity¡¯ and intelligence. All it now was a beast, a crazed one at that- a being that was driven solely by instincts.


    And its instinct told it- that the human before it was ¡®dangerous¡¯, and terrifyingly so.


    It took another step back, and finally stopped.


    ¡°Grrrrrr!¡± It growled. Even without any form of intelligence- it knew for sure that it was done for. It had no chance of surviving.


    So, it decided to do what its instinct told it to do- attack!


    ¡°Aaaaaaaooooooo!¡±


    It howled as it leapt, charging at the woman with every ounce of its power. It even subconsciously used its life force.


    It did not even take a moment to close the ten odd meters gap.


    It brandished all ten of the deadly ws and swung at her with full might.


    *Whistle*


    The supersonic speed of the attack caused the uneven ws to make whistling sounds.


    The attack- did not connect.


    The red creature passed through where thedy was at, as if she was not even there. It halted the moment it touched the ground and looked back. The canine and furry face grimaced.


    Thedy was still up there, looking westwards. She calmly turned around- without any sense of urgency.


    ¡°My turn.¡± She said as she waved her right hand.


    Nothing happened.


    But soon, it¡¯s red eyes dimmed down as blood sttered everywhere where.


    The creature slowly fell down as its divided into a dozen or so pieces, spilling all of its oversized innards with the gushing blood. The poor creatures was sliced by invisible des of winds and it did not even know.


    The storm began to subside, and in a few moments, it waspletely gone. Only the broken trees down there remained as evidence.


    Thedy gave the pile of gore onest nce before turning to a certain direction.


    A bright smile formed on her nk face.

 Chapter 124: Emilia Darkheart

    Chapter 124: Emilia Darkheart


    Adrian was still rxing on the high treetop when the exceedingly alluring woman approached him.


    Adrian stood up and jumped down to the ground,nding safely on his feet.


    She lowered herself to the ground. Both of her bare feet touched the dusted ground.


    ¡°Congrattions, mother.¡± Adrian smiled. His expression was contrasting to the messy situation he was in. ¡°You have reached level 9.¡±


    But she frowned and rushed towards him, her steps were as graceful as graceful could be. The silver dress which dazzled even without the little moonlight that passed through the stubborn clouds, fluttered with the now gentle breeze.


    She put her crystalline hands on both of his shoulders. ¡°Are you okay, dear?¡± Her silver eyes, which seemed to have dimmed down a little, scanned through his torn clothes.


    She turned him around. Her dimming eyes suddenly zed again, this time- in rage. She gritted her teeth. Bruises covered his back.


    She revolved him, making him face her again. The smile on his face had yet to run away.


    ¡°Rx, mother.¡± He said. ¡°Tis nothing but a scratch.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± She snorted as she brought out a green potion from the pouch hanging from her waist.


    She opened the cork and shoved the vial¡¯s mouth into his.


    *Gulp. Gulp*


    The transparent vial soon turned out to be empty.


    The apparatus was finally removed from his mouth. ¡°Hah.¡±


    ¡°That motherfucker!¡± She bellowed. The use of such a vulgar word only added ¡®wildness¡¯ to her already divine beauty. ¡°Why did I let him off with such an easy death?¡±


    ¡°Mo-¡°


    ¡°And you shut up.¡± She scowled at him. ¡°You wrote that you only needed me to kill some high level circlers, you never penned down that they would be attacking you.¡±


    Adrian smiled wryly. ¡°If I wrote that, would you still wait here? You definitely would have charged into Aurlith.¡±


    ¡°Anyways.¡± She sighed, a smile formed on her face. ¡°You are safe. That¡¯s what matters.¡±


    She opened her arms and wrapped them around him, pulling him into a warm and tight hug. Adrian returned the favour, enveloping her with his own.


    ¡°It has been more than two years, dear.¡± Mncholy was evident in her voice. ¡°And what have you sent me during that time? Two letters asking for favours and three of your fingers?¡±


    ¡°Mother, your breasts have grown firmer.¡± He responded.


    Her face tinged red. ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic!¡±


    ¡°I missed you too.¡± He said, with his ever charming voice of course.


    Silence ensued.


    After a whole minute, they finally broke the hug. He had a gentle smile on his face while her eyes were tearing up.


    Adrian wiped off the stray tear that escaped from one of her eyes with his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The old man¡¯s life is in danger.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± She clenched her fists as she floated up in the air again.


    She took off with dashing speed, flying towards the small hill like structure that could be seen at a distance.


    Adrian¡¯s bruises were beginning to subside at a visible pace due to the supreme level healing potion his mother just fed him, Using such a high level potion for such ¡®minor¡¯ injuries was definitely a waste. But he did not mind as he began to walk towards the same direction his mother went to.


    ******


    Inside the ¡®earthen jail¡¯.


    The old man was in a mess. His clothes were ripped apart here and there, blood drenched the remaining. Gaping wounds were visible through the torns, oozing out red and hot blood.


    But the old man¡¯s face did not betray an ounce of pain. The only thing written on his eyes were absolute concentration and burning determination.


    He was not the only one who was in that condition though. The grey furs of the creature before him were dyed red as well. Moreover, it was not just scratches or cuts, the bloodied parts of its body were caved in- as if they were hit hard, extremely hard, by a blunt weapon.


    The war hammer lied steadily in the guardian¡¯s strong hand. Despite his exhaustion and injuries, the grip on the handle of his weapon was as hard as it ever was.


    It has been some time since those distracting arrows came in. The archer was most probably out of arrows, or he saved a few for the right time.


    The old man charged ahead again. He had no qualms about giving up on his life. As long as he could hold these two here and the Royal Advisor could run away safely- his mission would be over.


    The furred being dodged the heavy strike of the battle hammer and countered with its five sharp ws. The old man was prepared. He manoeuvred around the ws, evading it but-


    *Spurt*


    Blood gushed out from his right shoulder; an arrow was struck to the base of his arm. Though he had his guard up against the archer, he was already in an heated motion when the arrow was let loose and the exhaustion had already blurred his senses.


    Moreover, the flight of the arrow did not let out its usual whistling noise.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± The old man clicked his tongue. His dominant arm was now rendered powerless. But soon, a smile appeared on his face as he shifted the heavy hammer to his left hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡± A crazed look reced everything on his face.


    But before he could take a step forward-


    *Rumble!*


    Thunder crashed against one of the nearby trees. Everyone- be it the old man, the creature or the archer looked up.


    The cloud above was twisting, as if a hurricane were dawning upon them.


    *Whoosh*


    The gentle breeze around suddenly elerated, taking the form of a storm. A wall of high velocity wind further enhanced the prison they were in. Now, it was a blockade of wind and earth.


    The three frowned. ¡®Wasn¡¯t the storm taking ce a kilometre or so further? How did it suddenly some here?¡¯


    But soon, horror stered on the face of the archer and the furred creature while a smile formed on the guardian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Emilia Darkheart.¡± He muttered.

 Chapter 125: Wipe Out

    Chapter 125: Wipe Out


    Just as I thought. Though I hoped it would not happen, it was bound to. Sorry everyone, no mass release today. I was out the entire day and I need some rest. But a promise is a promise- you will get extra chapters by the end of this week by any means. Stay tuned. Sorry again.


    *********


    A divine being who looked as if she were the deity in charge of the wind appeared, hovering at an altitude of a hundred meters.


    Her beautiful silver dress and silky ck hair danced with the stormy wind. He shiny silver eyes scanned through the terrain until it finally fixed on the old and bloodied guardian.


    ¡°Retreat.¡± Shemanded with utmost authority.


    The old man nodded before moving away from the scene.


    The peculiar grey furred creature and the archer lurking at a treetop did not stop him, they did not dare to move their eyes away from the cmity looming above for even a moment.


    ¡°Good.¡± She said as she moved her eyes to the ghastly being below. ¡°I let that red one die easily. Now, it¡¯s time for you, the grey one, topensate for what you have done to my son.¡± Her voice was cold- cold to the point of chilling.


    ¡°What?!¡± A masculine voice bellowed. It came from one of the trees down there.


    The creature, on the other hand, was still concerned about its own survival. Its instinct screamed at him- to run. But s, there was no path of escape remaining- it was surrounded by a wall of hills and storm.


    Moreover, the existence looming above gave its beastly senses a feeling of dread so deep that it could feel its deathing despite the low intelligence.


    Emilia Darkheart, the only Duchess of the Darkshore Kingdom, mother of the Royal Advisor of Nemphis waved her hand.


    Blood spurted out from the beings one remaining beastly furred arm.


    ¡°Aaaaoooo!¡±


    The red eyes beast took a step back with many bloody wounds in its arm.


    She waved her arm again, sending des of barely visible winds at the growling creature again.


    Even with its superior agility, it could barely evade. Blood gushed out again, this time- from it torso, parts of which were already smashed in.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaooooooo!¡±


    The creature howled in pain, its crazed eyes began to disy more and more fear.


    An arrow suddenly came out from the forest below, aiming right at her neck. She stood still. It was the arrow who dodged; it changed its trajectory a few meters away from her and disappeared into the distance.


    Her eyes darted to the tree which the archer was lurking upon. But again, those eyes returned back to her current target- the grey furred monster.


    She waved her hands a couple more time, slicing through the air.


    *Spurt. Spurt*


    ¡°Aaaaaaooooooo!¡± Blood covered its entire body. Even with its inhuman vitality, it could barely stand up with the little blood remaining in in its body.


    After a few more movements of the divine beings hand, the transformed being was down on the ground, in a pool formed by its own blood.


    It¡¯s twitching body conveyed that it was still alive- just barely, and for a few more moments at most.


    The silver eyes looking down on everything from above finally moved its eyes from the bloody mess to where the archer was at.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    The archer who had watched his rade¡¯ get slowly tortured to that almost dead state felt something clenching on his earth, preventing it from beating any further.


    He, without any care of anything, turned around and ran away at full force- using his level 8 circler wind magical energy and even his life force to the fullest.


    Just when he was about to climb up the mountains-


    *Whoosh*


    Something pulled him from behind. But he could not sense anything behind. All he knew that something was pulling him, sucking his entire being like a vacuum from behind. And he was right.


    Emilia had her left arm reached out, palm facing the poor archer who was futilely try to run away from his assured demise. A silvery white magic circle was hovering, revolving just before her smooth palm.


    And that circle was creating a suction force so strong that even a level 8 circler could hardly move in it, so precise that even a stray leave would not get into the vacuum unless she wanted to.


    She took her left hand back, but the silvery white circle remained, locking the ck d archer in ce. He could not move neither ahead, nor to his sides. He had only one option left- to give up resisting and get sucked towards the high level magic circle. And that was thest thing he wanted.


    Emilia reached out her hand again. This time, it was her right. A circle misted out from thin air. It was silvery white, but even more dazzling than the circle before. It was bigger, and the designs inside were much more intricate- in one word, it was grand.


    The circle which was slowly revolving at first suddenly began to rotate clockwise, same as the hurricane above. But suddenly, it began to rotate fast- extremely fast.


    All the winds around that was ying their role in the storm began to umte in front of the circle, rotating as fast as before, if not faster- forming a huge tornado-like drill in the air. It had a diameter of two meters and it¡¯s length was not any shorter than five meters.


    The tip of the terrifying fast rotating drill was pointing at the terrified ck d man who was not even two meters tall.


    ¡°Whoosh* *Whistle* *Grrrr*


    The drill was all ready, prepared to beunch.


    Emilia gracefully put the face of her thumb and the tip of her middle finger together, and flicked.


    The drillunched towards its target at breakneck speed.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!


    *Grrrrr.* *Stter*


    A little of his body parts ¡®survived¡¯ sttering across the surroundings. As for the rest- it turned into a mist of blood.


    *Grrrrrr*


    The drill did not stop as it continued to bore down into the mountains and then underground.


    She did not give the bloody mist another nce as she turned back to the ¡®red furred¡¯ monster below.


    Its body waspletely still- dead.


    Finally, she turned to the old man who watched everything with awe. She reached out her right hand again.


    ¡°You.¡± Her voice was still cold as it was. ¡°You failed to protect my son.¡±

 Chapter 126: Departure

    Chapter 126: Departure


    He, the old man, the vicemander of the Royal guardians- smiled.


    Yes, she was right. From what he had inferred from her speech, there was another enemy standing by. And that person went after the Royal Advisor when he waspletely unprotected. Moreover, the assassin turned into a monster.


    He had no excuses. He had failed. Even if Adrian stayed close by, he would not have been able to protect him. He himself was barely able to survive against the grey furred creature and that cheeky archer.


    He heaved out a sigh, epting his fate, as he watched a silvery white magic circle appearing before her palm. He did nor retort, nor did he want to.


    From the Duchess¡¯s countenance, he knew that he did not fail hisst ever mission; Adrian Darkheart, the Royal Advisor of his beloved nation was safe.


    *Whoosh* *Whistle* *Grr*


    A tornado-like drill formed in before the hovering angel, it¡¯s extremity pointing at him below.


    He took in a deep breath, probably thest breath he would ever take in, and closed his eyes. His whole life shed before him- his parents¡¯ deaths in the hands of imperials, eptance into the the Academy, getting selected by the prestigious Royal Academy, participation in four major wars, loss of closest friends andrades, rising through the ranks- everything.


    But the smile on his face remained strong, not even flinching at the thought of his parents¡¯ orrades¡¯ death. If he had one regret in his life, that would be not dying in a battle, fighting against a stronger ¡®enemy¡¯.


    He had offed his magical senses. But from the closing whirling, whistling and drilling sound, he knew that the terrifying Heavenly Drill, the most prative magic spell in Ervilia, his death- wasing at him- but at a rather slow pace, unlike the supersonic speed the drill used to travelst time.


    It was as if she was giving him time. Was it a form of respect? Or did she want to give him a slow death? Who knew? Who cared? He would die anyway.


    His body subconsciously stiffened, wanting to dodge to the side when the spell came close enough. But he used all of his mental strength to stay still at that spot. However, the pain or the ¡®sleep¡¯ he was expecting did note.


    *Grrrrrrr*


    All he could hear was a drilling sound from his right. He also felt dust and gravels hitting him gently.


    His closed eyes knitted. He knew what happened¡­ but why?


    He slowly opened his eyes. But he could barely see anything as involuntary rears blurred his vision. He blinked a few times, driving them away. Despite the fluttering dust, he could see what was before him.


    A youth wearing a ck, bloodied and torn clothes was standing before him. Even though the old man could only see the back of the young man standing in front of him, he knew who it was. It was none other than the person he was assigned to protect, Adrian Darkheart.


    He then looked to the right. Just a meter away from him, on the ground, was the opening of a ¡®tunnel¡¯. It¡¯s diameter was two meters and as for the depth- nobody knew.


    He looked back at the youth before him, and in front of the Royal official stood his mother. It did not even take a moment for her to traverse that mulch distance. As expected from one of the fastest Circlers in the entire continent.


    She snapped her fingers. A white circle formed above the mother son duo, facing them. It began to gyrate fast, creating a mini hurricane enveloping the the pair within.


    The old man knew what that spell was. It could be used to trap opponents and also be used as a soundproofing barrier.


    He took a few steps back, for the sake of honouring their privacy.


    Inside the spell.


    ¡°Why?¡± She frowned. ¡°This is not like you. You killed a maid before, your favourite one at that, just because she got close to a servant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same, mother.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t both of them failures?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Traitors can¡¯t be spared.¡± His voice turned cold for a second but it reverted back to its charming self again. ¡°And mother, you can¡¯t go around breaking my tools, can you?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what game you are ying now.¡± She reached out her right hand and gently caressed his left cheek. ¡°But don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± Her dazzling silver eyes were twitching.


    He smiled wryly. ¡°I heard you almost killed Rosalyn?¡±


    ¡°I barely controlled myself.¡± She scowled. ¡°She had the audacity to bring in three of your fingers.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°There you go again. You always jump at the opportunity of stalling my ns.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Fine.¡± She took back her hand and crossed her arms. Her already ample breasts stood out even more. ¡°I won¡¯t worry for you anymore more.¡±


    He opened both of his arms and stood still.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± She looked away. ¡°It¡¯s not going to work, boy.¡±


    But she sneaked a peek nheless, only to see him making a puppy face.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± She turned to him and opened her own arms. ¡°You win.¡±


    Both of them wrapped each other in a warm hug.


    His hands caressed her back through her silver dress in a sensual manner, prompting her blood to rush to her cheeks.


    After a few seconds he suddenly grasped her back with his w-like fingers.


    ¡°Ah.¡± A soft moan escaped her lips, her face turned beet red.


    ¡°Not here, dear.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± He whispered back as he took those ¡®ws¡¯ back, letting go of her body.


    After half a minute, they broke the hug.


    She had already managed topose herself.


    She snapped her finger yet again. The white circr diagram above disappeared, along with the barrier of winds.


    ¡°Are youing with me now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I have official ¡®work¡¯ to do.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡°You brought her, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°When will youe back home?¡±


    ¡°Right after this task.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± She floated up in the air again. ¡°You remember the deal, don¡¯t you? I have kept my end of the deal. And you better keep yours once youe back.¡± She flew away with supersonic speed, already going out of the range of their sights in a moment.


    He smiled.


    ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 127: Rumenshire

    Chapter 127: Rumenshire


    The sun was climbing up from the Eastern horizon, sending rays of red throughout the continent of Ervilia. The Elesborg forest, a forest bordered and shared by three nations of the Confederation, was not an exception.


    Two horses, one ck and one white, raced through the trees and shrubs of the jungle. Both of the steeds were far from being regr ones. They were magical beasts whose size were considerablyrger than ordinary horse, Senhorses. They were extremely expensive horses capable of being raised and used by the most richest of Noble Houses.


    But it was not their size that made them extraordinary, it was their superior speed. Combined with their high mass, they were a force to be reckoned with when they charge at their enemies. Their momentum was enough to send more humans flying across the ranks.


    Both of these stallions were properties of the Royal family of Nemphis. These two creatures belonged to none other than the ¡®horde¡¯ that was pulling the Royal emerald carriage of Nemphis.


    On the dark one, rode the demonically handsome Adrian Darkheart, who was now wearing a new set of clothes- a hooded robe, pants and shoes- all ck of course.


    On the other hand, on the white horse sat an alluring beauty. Even though her ck hair and brown eyes could be found everywhere, she would stand out even amongst the one one with rarer traits.


    ¡°Sis.¡± Adrian looked to his right. ¡°Why are you so quiet?¡±


    Rosalyn, the upant of the other horse, kept her lips sealed. Her eyes were still ahead while her brows were lightly knitted.


    ¡°Sis.¡± He called.


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    She finally answered, or questioned to be precise, ¡°What?¡± She was still facing forward. Her brows furrowed further.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± He smiled.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You are.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Her brows kept knitting.


    ¡°You are.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She finally looked at him with a scowl. ¡°Do you have any idea what I had to go through since that incident?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± He said.


    Tears escaped her eyes as she bit her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t. *Sniff*¡±


    She looked ahead again before wiping the tears off her face.


    ¡°Hyah!¡±


    Her horse trotted ahead, leaving the ck clothed youth and the ck horse behind.


    Adrian shrugged as he went on, not bothering to increase the pace.


    Night. The sky was clear of clouds. Moon shone brightly on the continent.


    They had finally reached their destination.


    The city of Rumenshire, the capital of the Kingdom of Kraten.


    The Kingdom of Kraten was the third country attached to the Elesborg forest, after Aurgoth and Darkshore. They had to journey for more than a day to reach the country¡¯s capital which was at its centre.


    Though it was midnight, the city had yet to go to sleep.


    Two hooded figures walked through the market crowd. The smell of exotic spices seeped through their nostril along with the fragrance of tens of perfume.


    Rugs were arranged on stalls. Either consciously or identally, their hands would touch it, feeling the fibrous but rxing textures.


    Hawkers were shouting, promoting their goods. Their speeches could be heard clearly even through the gossiping crowd in the marketce.


    Though the ce was quite interesting, they had visited better ces before. And none of them were fond of keeping souvenirs. One of them, if anything, was fond of leaving behind chaos and destruction, taking only the anarchic memories of that ce.


    Soon, they were out of the market ce, into the traveler¡¯s region where there was all sorts of inns, taverns, gambling houses and even secret brothels. Even though there was a red light district in the city, this ce was many times shadier.


    Adrian selected a random inn- which was not extravagant, nor dirt cheap. It was something in between, somewhere anyone could mix in.


    The moment they stepped past the inn gate, the chattering of a crowd hit their ears. Though the inn was not thatrge, it was filled to the brim.


    She wanted to say they should pick another inn but hesitated a bit before deciding to stay quiet.


    Adrian went to the busty receptionist, who was gossiping with a middle aged man,ughing asionally.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Adrian greeted, removing his hood- showing his ever-handsome face.


    The woman who looked as if she were in herte thirties broke away from the man and faced him, putting her elbow on the desk. Her abyssal cleavage came into his view. ¡°Hey, hey.¡± Her voice was bewitching, enough to give amon man an erection.


    Adrian put a charming smile on his face. ¡°I was wondering if I could get a room for tonight?¡±


    The middle aged man scowled. ¡°We are out-¡°


    ¡°Sure!¡± The middle aged woman chimed in, giving the man a warning look.


    She then looked towards a burly man standing at the door. ¡°George!¡± She shouted, attracting the attention of the man.


    ¡°Clear room number 13, now!¡± She ordered before looking at the still smiling youth.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± She bowed down a bit.


    ¡°Send dinner to our room.¡± He said.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She leaned forward even more. ¡°Anything more? We have special services.¡±


    Adrian could see her everything through that wide cleavage of hers.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He pointed at the other hooded figure just behind him. ¡°Send a few men if you could. My friend here, she needs something special. Remember, she is extremely thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Nonononono.¡± Rosalyn aggressively shook her head. Salty sweat drenched her entire body.


    ¡°What?¡± He raised his brow. ¡°You don¡¯t want to? I thought you need some pleasure to clear your mind.¡±


    ¡°Definitely not!¡± She took a step back. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything.¡±


    Adrian looked back at the receptionist and leaned forward onto the desk. He took his mouth closer to her right ear; his nose grazed it, tinting even the veteran¡¯s cheek red. He whispered something into her ear.


    Both Rosalyn behind and the middle aged man sitting before the desk frowned. None of them were liking where it was going.


    The woman¡¯s cheeks got redder and redder with every word he spoke, even her breathing got heavier.


    He stood straight again. He had yet to lose his smile. ¡°Understood?¡±


    She gulped, still not being topose herself. ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡± She stuttered.


    ¡°Good.¡± He turned back to Rosalyn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 128: Forgiveness *

    Chapter 128: Forgiveness *


    Midnight.


    Room 13 of the inn. The room looked extravagantpared to theparatively rusty exterior of the inn.


    There was afyrge bed, a set of sofas and tea table, arge closet to keep in apparels and some other furnitures. The floor was carpeted and the brightly painted walls had some not-bad paintings hanging from them.


    Adrian was lying on the bed with his eyes closed while Rosalyn was sitting on a crouch. Both of them had finished dinner and had nightgowns on; it was time for sleep. Well, for other people.


    Both of them knew that this night was going to be sleepless.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He beckoned with his eyes still closed.


    Rosalyn sat still- neither replying, nor moving. Her eyes were down, fixed on the carpeted ground.


    ¡°Tsk. Wasn¡¯t mother instructions clear?¡± He opened his eyes and turned towards her.


    The term ¡®mother¡¯ prompted her to face him as well.


    ¡°If I tell you to die.¡± He said, his carefree voice belying his statement. ¡°You die.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± She stood up. ¡°But I won¡¯t ever forgive you.¡± She approached the bed and lied right beside him.


    Adrian smiled and rolled over, getting on top of her. Both of his knees enveloped her smooth legs that sneaked out of the nightie.


    He took both of her hands and positioned them over her head before pressing them down on the bed with his left hand, imprisoning her. She looked away, but did not resist. She was already ravaged by the beast before him countless times before. After all, it was her duty as his ¡®guardian¡¯.


    Contrary to his left, his right hand caressed her face with utmost care, tinging her smooth cheeks red. But she remained silent, with her face still turned away.


    He took his hand to her waist and untied the cincture, loosening the robe. He did not even need to do anything; her smooth skin was enough for the silky robe to slide down,pletely revealing her bountiful firm breasts, crystalline abdomen, and clean shaved crotch. Her pink bottom lips were already glittering from the juices it released.


    ¡°Oh my. Your pussy wants to be pounded.¡± He put mocking smile on his face.


    More blood rushed to her cheek. Her mind was trying to y cool, but her body was in heat.


    He gave her crotch a light p.


    ¡°Ah.¡± A soft moan came out, reddening her face further.


    He smiled as he guided his hand upwards, through her smooth stomach, finally to her ample mounds.


    He teased her left erected nipple, before giving the whole breast a tight knead.


    ¡°Mmmmh¡­¡± She bit her lips to muffle the moan.


    His mouth approached her other tit before enveloping it within.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­¡± ¡°Aaaah¡­¡± She could not suppress it any longer. Her whole body squirmed from waves of pleasure she was getting from his mouth and hand. She subconsciously, faced up.


    Adrian gave her nipple one final but extremely sensual lick before letting go of it. He took his mouth away; her face came into his view.


    She was panting with her mouth wide open. Her eyes were muddled, as if she were drunk; while her cheeks were cherry red.


    He did not waste anytime and prated her unguarded mouth with his tongue.


    She widened her eyes, but soon- they closed. She let her own tongue join the fray.


    ¡°Mmmmh¡±


    *Click. Click. Click.*


    Both of her thighs clenched together as her whole body lightly squirmed. The wild tongues were battling it out in their joint mouths, making clicking sounds.


    After a whole minute of kissing, they finally broke the kiss. He moved his mouth away while she opened her eyes. They looked even more intoxicated than before.


    ¡°No¡­ no matter what you do¡­¡± She spoke between her pants, as if she was really drunk. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± She looked away again.


    ¡°Tsk. Tsk. Tsk.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Oh my lovely sis, I won¡¯t even ask for your forgiveness.¡± He gripped her chin with his thumb and two other fingers and made her face him.


    He looked right into her eyes and smiled. ¡°But you will forgive me; you are bound to.¡±


    She gulped, swallowing all of her own saliva and that of Adrian. She was genuinely. She had know him since he was just a ten year old child. She could also be considered a second mother, someone who raised him up. He called her ¡®sis¡¯ not just for show.


    And she knew more than anyone that when the young man before him says that he will do something, he DOES it.


    What was that monster up to now?


    He let go of her wrists, freeing her hands and surprising her. He sat upright, both of his knees still locked her in ce.


    ¡°She should be here by now.¡± He muttered, but every one of the words reached her ears- causing her to frown.


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on his face, an evil one at that- scaring the soul out of her.


    *Knock. Knock.*


    The knocks on the wooden door raged like thunder in her ears. The smile on his face got wider.


    She subconsciously covered her breasts with the gown and aggressively shook her head. ¡°Nooo!¡± She whispered out a shout.


    ¡°Come in.¡± He said.


    *Creak*


    The door opened.


    A busty middle aged woman came in. It was the receptionist, and also the innkeeper of the inn. She had a tied bundle of rope in her hands,


    She looked at the scene and quickly closed the door behind.


    ¡°Oh my, did Ie at the wrong time?¡± She asked with her bewitching voice.


    ¡°Definitely not.¡± He shook his head. ¡°If anything, you came at the perfect time.¡±


    She gave the young woman lying on the bed another look. Rosalyn looked away.


    She gasped. ¡°Your ¡®friend¡¯ here is beautiful. Why do you want to do something so cruel to her?¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°Oh, me and my ¡®friend¡¯ here just betted on something.¡± He looked towards Rosalyn and smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who wins. Shall we?¡±

 Chapter 129: Forgiveness (2) *

    Chapter 129: Forgiveness (2) *


    ¡°Aah!¡± Rosalyn gasped in surprise.


    Adrian pulled her up and rested her back against the headboard, at the centre of it. He held both of her wrists and pressed them against the two corners of the wooden headboard. Her robes opened up again, revealing her alluring naked body.


    Unlike before, she was trying to resist. She did not like where this was going. But s, every bit of her resistance was futile.


    Adrian turned to the innkeeper and nodded. She smiled in return and approached the bed. She cut off two pieces from the rope and tied both of Rosalyn¡¯s wrists to the wood.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Seeing no way out with her strength she began to circte magical energy but-


    Adrian looked into her eyes. Both of his abyssal ck eyes glinted for a moment.


    Rosalyn gasped. She would lose the ability to think whenever she tried to circte magical energy.


    Once both of her hands were tied by thedy, he took back his hands. Both of his knees locked her in ce as he scanned through her beautifully shaped body.


    His tant eyes caused Rosalyn to look away and blush even more.


    After the looking session, he moved away and separated both of her legs. Her dripping pink pussy came into the two¡¯s view.


    ¡°Oh my.¡± The busty woman giggled. ¡°You were right. She is thirsty indeed.¡±


    Her statement caused Rosalyn to close her eyes in humiliation.


    But Adrian kept pushing open her thighs, until both of her legs werepletely open- facing the two opposite directions.


    He looked at the voluptuous receptionist again. She nodded before tying her left ankle with one end of the robe before knowing the other end to the upper left leg of the bed. Her right leg shared the same fate.


    Her eyes were still close. And her face was redder than ever before. The position she was in was too shameful. Not to mention, she was tied as if she were some ve. And worst of all, someone other than Adrian had witnessed this.


    ¡°Open your eyes.¡± His charming but authoritative voice prompted her to open her eyelids.


    The exceedingly handsome face of Adrian came into her view. His eyes were darting around her naked body, which was tied into such a disgraceful position.


    He had yed with her rough before- very rough. But he never used anything other than his own own body parts. What was he up to now?


    ¡°Wha¡­ what are you going to do?¡± She sheepishly asked. Her eyes betrayed shame and a bit of¡­ anticipation.


    Adrian smiled.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Rosalyn frowned.


    The innkeeper, on the other hand, giggled as she got up on the bed. Adrian turned to thedy. Both of them were on their knees, just a few inches apart.


    She could not hold herself back anymore as she moved in for the kiss. Adrianplied and advanced as well. Soon, both of their lips collided before both of their tongues invaded each other¡¯s mouth.


    Rosalyn looked away. She was not in state to watch such deeds; she ¡®needed¡¯ it. But turning away was of little help. The soft muffled moans that sneaked away from the slut¡¯s upied lips and their clicking tongues made her clearly imagine everything. But she could not look away for long- curiosity prevailed.


    Both of them were still locked in a wild lock kiss while one of Adrian¡¯s hand was fondling the whore¡¯s voluptuous ass while the other was kneading her jugs over the clothes. She then looked towards her own tingling crotch. Juices were trickling down her pink opening wetting the silky night robe she wore.


    Her face flushed as she looked back to the scene ahead.


    The duo finally broke the kiss. The brown eyes of the charming middle ageddy was filled with lust.


    She removed her clothes, taking out her massive jugs and huge butt. The slut was ready, not even wearing underwear beneath. Her waist which lied in between was slim. It seemed the innkeeper worked to keep her body in shape.


    ¡°Master.¡± She said in a bewitching and hot voice. ¡°What service do you require from this slut of yours?¡±


    ¡°Use your mouth.¡± He said.


    ¡°My pleasure.¡± She giggled.


    She took a few steps back and leaned down, taking her mouth close to his groin, very close. She held the waist of his pants and pulled them down sensually. His huge dick sprang out.


    ¡°Aah!¡± She gasped. The lust her eyes were betraying intensified. ¡°It¡¯s so big!¡± She held it with her hand, caressing it, feeling it.


    She looked sideways, giving Rosalyn a nce and a mocking smile before enveloping the tip of his cock with her mouth.


    Rosalyn gritted her teeth.


    The voluptuous slut began to Bob her head up and down. Her cheeks caved in as slurping sound escaped from her mouth.


    Adrian held all of her hairs in his hand. He looked into the eyes of his dear guardian while his rod was getting sucked.


    Rosalyn looked away again and bit her lips. Her pussy was releasing even more sticky liquid than before. She wanted to take it into his mouth too. But soon, a fire of determination sparked in her eyes.


    She knew what he was up to. But she won¡¯t lose.


    Adrian released his semen into thedy¡¯s mouth. She widened her eyes but swallowed everything nheless.


    She cleaned his cock with her tongue before getting up.


    ¡°This is the tastiest semen I have ever tasted.¡± She remarked as she looked into the eyes of the tied up youngdy.


    Rosalyn bit her lips harder. That bitch did not have to tell her twice. She knew how delicious it was. It was addictive. Even though she had swallowed his sticky fluids countless times before, she wanted to taste it again today.


    Her resolve was starting to waver already.


    ¡°Good job.¡± He praised.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honour, master.¡± The innkeeper giggled. ¡°This slut is blessed to have a taste of your semen.¡±


    ¡°Well said.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to give the ¡®real¡¯ service I paid for.¡±

 Chapter 130: Forgiveness (3) **

    Chapter 130: Forgiveness (3) **


    The woman giggled before getting on all four and crawling towards the tied and dripping Rosalyn. Soon, she was just before the young woman, both of her hands were an few inches ahead of the Rosalyn¡¯s thighs while her face was just ahead of that of the otherdy¡¯s flushed face.


    She smiled at the tieddy before her and stuck his butt up. Rosalyn scowled. She wanted nothing more than to p that audacious bitch on the face.


    Adrian approached the innkeeper¡¯s voluptuous behind and positioned his hard and ready penis at the entrance of her pink and wet cave. With one hard push, he prated all the way into her.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± She moaned in ecstasy.


    Rosalyn looked away. The face that slut was making reminded her of her own when he used to stick it in.


    Adrian held her by her hair and began to move inside her loose vagina slowly, massaging her innards.


    ¡°Mmmmh!¡± She closed her eyes from the heavenly pleasure she was feeling down there.


    Rosalyn, on the other hand, knew what he was doing just from hearing the rxed moan of the bitch. He was slowly massaging the slut¡¯s inner walls, just like how he used to do with her. She slowly turned back to the duo locked in the dirty act.


    Adrian was slowly moving his hips while the slutty innkeeper was moaning with a rxed on her face. Her eyes were still close.


    Suddenly, Adrian tugged her hair hard and paced up prompting her to open her eyes and widen them. Adrian began to elerate- his thrusts grew faster and faster.


    *p. p. p.*


    The constant collision of her jiggly ass and his hips produced pping sounds, which resounded like thunder in her ears


    ¡°Aaah¡­ aaah¡­ mmmh.¡± The rxed moan from earlier turned into heated moans and whines. She looked as if she were akin to a bitch in heat.


    The woman gritted her teeth. ¡°It feels so good.. mmmh.¡±


    Blood almost came out from Rosalyn¡¯s lips. She could feel her drenched lower lips twitching. Yes, she knew how good it felt. She was pounded by the beast tens of times but she never got tired of it.


    She gave Adrian a nce, only for her to witness a mocking smile on his face. She looked away again, closed her eyes and gritted her teeth. She also wanted to get his dick inside her pussy, get pounded by him. But she could not ept defeat.


    Adrian grinned and gave the innkeeper¡¯s soft butt cheek a solid spank.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡± Her mouth opened wide agape, saliva tripled down her chin. But soon, she giggled- it was time.


    She leaned a bit forward, taking her mouth very close to one of the poor youngdy¡¯s erect nipples. She gave it one erotic lick before enveloping it with her lips. Muffled moans were still sneaking out through her nose.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± Rosalyn gasped as she looked down. The audacious slut was now sucking her tit.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± She cursed while squirming her body.


    But s, she could not get her nipple free from the bitch¡¯s stubborn mouth.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­¡± She could not help but let out a moan in face of the innkeeper¡¯s experienced tongue.


    The hired woman removed one of her hands from thefy mattress and began to fondle Rosalyn¡¯s other mound.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡± Rosalyn¡¯s whole body began to twitch. It was too much. She desperately needed something inside her vagina. Or she might lose it.


    ¡°Yu¡­ you.¡± She looked at the shameless slut sucking her breast, prompting the innkeeper to roll her eyes up. ¡°Lick me down there and¡­ mmh¡­ use your fingers. How much money do you need? I¡­ I will give you all you need.¡±


    The innkeeper pulled out her lips, making a *pop* sound.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­ really?¡± She was still being ravaged by Adrian.


    ¡°Yes! Do it now!¡± Rosalyn gritted her teeth.


    The innkeeper leaned further down, resting one of her elbow on Rosalyn¡¯s thigh and grabbing her butt beneath the nightie.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± Rosalyn¡¯s body twitched from the way the slut grabbed her ass.


    She took her mouth really close to Rosalyn¡¯s throbbing pink slimy pussy and brought out her tongue. She gave Rosalyn¡¯s slits a sensual erotic lick, but it did not prate into her vagina even by a millimetre. She used her free hand to y with her clitoris.


    Meanwhile, Adrian dumped his hot load inside the innkeeper. She climaxed at the same time.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± Her eyes rolled back in ecstasy. But she was a veteran who was able topose herself in seconds. She kept licking the sides of the youngdy¡¯s pussy while ying with her pink protrusion. Adrian continued stroking inside her.


    Rosalyn¡¯s whole body began to tremble. Fires of rage began to burn in her eyes. That bitch! She was not quenching her by any means, if anything, that slut was further arousing her. She turned to Adrian again, only to see that mocking smile again.


    She could not take it anymore. If this went any further she would go crazy.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She sheepishly stuttered. ¡°I forgive you¡­ Aah¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°I give up!¡± She shouted. ¡°I forgive you! Now, fuck me!¡±


    Adrian stopped thrusting into the busty innkeeper and pulled his cock out.


    The woman sighed in disappointment, she knew it was over. But soon, a smile crept on her face. Who cared if it was over? What mattered was that she had the best sex experience in her life. She had sex with many men and women before, but this was the first time she was fucked by such an handsome youth by his huge dick in front of the jealous eyes of an outstanding beauty.


    The experience was simply surreal.


    ¡°You can now free yourself.¡± Adrian said as he sat down on the bed.


    Rosalyn frowned, but she soon understood. A white magic circle formed in front of her right palm, and soon, all the rope were cut off.


    She, not even bothering to remove the rope knitted to her limbs, shoving away the slut from the bed before pushing Adrian onto the soft bed. His shaft stood erect akin to a tower. She did no waste any time before position herself over its tip and lowering her butt.


    The moment his penis entered through her lower opening-


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah¡­¡± She let out the loudest and horniest moan of her life. What had pent up inside her since the beginning of the session was released in the form of her vaginal discharge.


    Her breaths were heavy and face was flushed. Her whole body was sweating as she looked into the abyssal eyes of Adrian.


    She began to move, lifting and lowering her ass in rhythm. ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done. You have turned me into a degenerated slut.¡±


    She leant down, taking her face very close to his as her arms worked as pirs from the bed. ¡°Now, you have to take care of me all night.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± He smiled. ¡°Sis.¡±


    She invaded his mouth with her tongue before he could close his mouth. Her arms wrapped around his neck. Both of them locked themselves in a wild hot kiss.


    The innkeeper sat on the sofa and began to masturbate. It was not everyday she watched two youths with such good looks have sex.


    The night went sleepless for all the three people in room number 13.

 Chapter 131: Decree

    Chapter 131: Decree


    *Phew*¡­ Finally, I was able to go through with the mass release. This month will be more and more hectic for me. And I will be in a half dead state in December (but there will be daily updates, don¡¯t worry).


    Besides, we have 94 Golden Tickets now- which is quite surprising to me. But a promise is a promise. Another mass releaseing in next week, and it will most probably be done in the earlier half of the week. Stay tuned!


    *********


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    *Smash!*


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    *Crash!*


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    *Bam!*


    Leopold De Auras, the king of Aurgoth, was throwing stuff here and there. His eyes were bloodshot as he cursed his throat out.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart!¡±


    *Ding*


    The closet made from pure gold fell on the crystalline floor of the room.


    ¡°You ruined everything!¡± He roared.


    ¡°Calm down, dear.¡± A gorgeous woman who looked as if she were in her mid thirties walked up to the enraged king from behind and gently touched his shoulders.


    The king turned around and raised his arm with the intent of pping her in the face. But she did not flinch, even by a bit.


    He heaved a long sigh as he took back his hand. ¡°We are sorry, dear.¡± He shook his head. The rage in his eyes calmed down, a bit of warmth took over. ¡°Things are just¡­ too messed up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She smiled. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    She pulled her to the only surviving furniture in the room, the bed made from Edgarwood tree- yes, the same Edgarwood tree that was exclusive to the Royal Family of Nemphis. But the kingdom did not get this exotic wood for free; they had to pay a hefty price.


    Both of them sat down on the soft mattress. She took one of his hand and sandwiched it with those of her own, gently caressing it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Viper¡­ he¡­¡± The king sighed. ¡°He is dead.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± She knitted her brows. ¡°How? He is¡­ was¡­ a peak level 8 circler. And his escaping skills were on par with level 9s.¡±


    ¡°We are sure it was that bitch!¡± He clenched his other hand into a fist and mmed it on his own thigh. ¡°Emilia!¡±


    ¡°Emilia?¡± Her brows furrowed further. ¡°You are right. She is definitely able to kill Viper. But how are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°We were yed!¡± He bellowed, rage enveloped her eyes and demeanour yet again. ¡°That son of a bitch! Adrian Darkheart- it was his n.¡±


    ¡°The one that visited us a few days ago?¡± She shook her head. ¡°You are overthinking. He-¡°


    ¡°He is only twenty?¡± He had a mocking smile on his face. ¡°You have no idea. What we had to go through thesest two years.¡±


    ¡°Is he really that capable?¡± Her eyes were still frowned.


    ¡°Heh. We were too foolish. Firstly, he ckmailed us to promise him arge quantity of resourcesrge enough to negatively affect our operations. It prompted me to preemptively strike at him, killing him and destroying the contract. Moreover, we would be able to kill such a variable in our grand ns.


    ¡°But little did we know that it was all a part of his n. Furthermore, he also took an unconventional route- through the Elesborg forest. The operation to kill him became much more easier. We became so muchcent that we forgot that this route was much closer to the Darkheart house than the highway.


    ¡°Adrian already had everything nned. He lured us to attack him in the forest. He had already requested her mother¡¯s presence before we even thought of attacking him. That brat¡­ is too cunning¡­ damn too dangerous.¡±


    The Queen opened her mouth. ¡°If what you are saying is true, then the new Royal Advisor of Nemphis is indeed dangerous. What else did we lose? How much did it affect our ns?¡±


    ¡°We lost two more level 8s and we are also bound to lose a lot of resources. Thankfully, Umbra is still active. We just have to call her back from her duty in the Empire. She can easily fill in the gap Viper left. And with the resources we will have remaining, we can be barely ready in the next two years. But that is the least of our problems; the real trouble is-¡°


    ¡°That we have to answer for what happened at Elesborg forest.¡±


    ¡°Yes. This case can bring our whole Kingdom to the ground.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My Recruz Kingdom will stay with you till the end.¡± She smiled.


    He smiled in return. ¡°Yes, I trust you. Your niece, is she prepared?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she will graduate from the Academy next year and will bepletely ready to be a bride of our family and the next Queen¡­ or even more.¡± She smirked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ even more¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°We just have to go through this ordeal.¡±


    ¡°Just rx.¡± She gripped hisrge hand harder. ¡°Everything will be fine. Whatever happens, we will go through it together.¡± She leaned her head on his shoulder.


    *Knock. Knock.*


    ¡°Come in.¡± He said.


    The Queen did not bother to move her head away.


    Two beautiful youngdies with identical faces came in.


    ¡°Greetings, Royal father, Royal mother.¡± Both of them curtsied before sneakily scanning through the room.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The King nodded while the Queen showed a smile, her head was still on his shoulder.


    ¡°What brings you two here?¡± King Leopold looked at both of her beautiful daughters before fixing his eyes on the scroll on Resha¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Royal father.¡± Resha stepped forward and brought forth therge scroll she had on her hands. ¡°This was sent by the Royal family of Nemphis.¡±


    The Kings body grew stiff while the Queen sat upright. Their reactions caused the twins to furrow their brows.


    He took the scroll from them and slowly opened it.


    Both of the couple slowly read through the words one by one while the princesses stood still.


    After a few seconds, all they could hear was their mother¡¯s gasp.


    The King looked up at the ceiling and sighed.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart, O Adrian Darkheart. What are you up to now?¡±

 Chapter 132: Offer *

    Chapter 132: Offer *


    *Creak*


    The door to room number 13 opened.


    A hooded figure came out and nobly walked through the wooden floors of the inn. Following the figure was the voluptuous innkeeper innkeeper of the facility. Many noticed her exit from the room but they did not bat an eyelid.


    They knew what transpired, and it waspletely normal.


    And finally, another hooded figure came out, but the person¡¯s walking stature was not anywhere near to that of the the first one. The figure was limping through the grounds, barely dragging their feet- scraping through the floor. Even the person¡¯s back was arched forward.


    Some frowned at the second hooded figure¡¯s demeanour. ¡®If you are injured, you should go to a hospital- not an inn.¡¯


    But a couple ofdies giggled before looking at the first hooded person, the one with steady steps. It did not take much time with their ¡®senses¡¯ that the limping figure was ady and what actually happened thest night.


    Beneath the hunchback cloak was Rosalyn, who was barely holding back her tears. She was ravaged before, many times at that- butst night was on another level.


    Both of her wholes down their were burning. She might not be able to speak for an entire day for what that motherfucker had done to her poor throat. She could not even feel the breasts she were proud of.


    And worst of all, she remembered what she told himst night. ¡®You have to take care of me all night.¡¯


    She subconsciously closed her eyes and gritted her teeth whenever she thought of it, her face flushed.


    Was not she supposed to y the dominant force? People desperately asked for forgiveness, not desperately wanted to forgive others. And she forgave that motherfucker even though he did not even ask for it once.


    They had breakfast, and soon, they were out of the inn. The busty slut took care of them till the end.


    Adrian looked at the covered face of his guardian. ¡°Be prepared, we are infiltrating the Royal pce of Kraten tonight.¡±


    Rosalyn nodded.


    ******


    Midnight. The sky was cloudless, as if the clouds were powerless against the beaming full moon tonight.


    In a room, a royally extravagant one which had the moonlight illuminating it-


    ¡°Aaah¡­ mmmh¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡±


    A naked middle aged couple was locked in a session of wild sex.


    ¡°Aaaaaaahmmmh¡­¡± the woman arched her back as she squirted her vaginal discharges out.


    The man also came at the same time and fell on the woman underneath. Both of the the sweating bodies were panting hard.


    ¡°If you are done, shall we have a talk?¡± A charming and masculine voice entered their ears, prompting both of them to jolt to a sitting position and circte their magical energy to the fullest.


    They turned tovish sofa sat they had in the room. A young man with otherworldly features was casually sitting on one of the crouches with his legs crossed, as if it was his own home.


    A bright red magical circle formed before the sexy naked woman¡¯s palm, but right before she couldunch the spell, she heard her husband¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Greetings, Sir Adrian Darkheart.¡± The moustached man said with a low pitched voice.


    Thedy gasped and cancelled her spell.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± Adrian nodded with a smile.


    The man got up from the bed and put his robe back on. ¡°I received news that you were on a diplomatic mission through the tier 2 nations.¡± He approached the royal sofa set. ¡°May I know what you are doing here in this humble nation of mine?¡± He sat opposite Adrian. ¡°And that too- with any notice and using such an¡­ unorthodox method to enter into my private room?¡± His tone grew a little colder.


    But Adrian¡¯s eyes were on something else all the time. ¡°You picked a great wife.¡± He smiled.


    The man squinted and turned towards the bed, only to see his wife staring at the neer without even bothering to cover her rounded breasts and her pussy below which was still leaking his own semen.


    ¡°Ellen!¡± He rebuked. His eyes were bloodshot.


    Thedy woke up and shook her head. Her face flushed as it looked down when she remembered how she was in a bewitched state, and it became even redder when she noticed that she was buck naked and her lower lips was in such an embarrassing condition.


    She subconsciously covered her breasts with one arm before using the other to take a nket. Soon, she wrapped herself in it. She looked away, hiding her flushed face from the two men in the room. But her heart was still racing beneath the cover. Those abyssal eyes¡­ they were dangerous. She almost got sucked into those.


    Adrian finally turned away from beauty and faced the man before him. The smile had yet to run away. ¡°Pardon my ¡®unorthodox¡¯ intrusion, but I came here with a proposal¡­ an offer you can¡¯t refuse.¡± His lips stretched wider, turning the smile into a grin.


    The man knitted his brows. ¡°Is that so?¡± He asked, his voice still cold. ¡°What is it? What is it that ¡®forced¡¯ you toe here into my bedroom, at midnight?¡± His tone kept growing colder and colder.


    ¡°Check it for yourself.¡± Adrian took out a scroll from underneath his coat and put it on the table in front of him.


    The man picked it up and opened it. His eyes were still red from the previous incident. He skimmed through the scroll; each of the following words made his brows knit further and further.


    Once he read through all of it, he gritted his teeth and mmed both of his hands on the table, destroying both the paper and the table.


    ¡°You call this farce a proposal?!¡± He bellowed. ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you are the Royal Advisor of Nemphis and son of Emilia Darkheart?¡±


    Adrian took out and ced another scroll beside him on the sofa before standing up. ¡°Don¡¯t destroy it, lest you want your kingdom to be destroyed. I called this an offer you can¡¯t refuse for a reason. You will know soon enough.¡±


    He approached the open window and turned back. He gave the woman a smile.


    ¡°And yes, I can do anything I want.¡± He jumped off the window.


    The man scowled before looking at the fresh scroll on the sofa while the woman was trying her best to control her heart from bursting out of her chest.

 Chapter 133: Jeopardy

    Chapter 133: Jeopardy


    Kingdom of Kraten.


    It bordered Aurgoth to the West and Darkshore to the east. Itrgely depended on the sea trade as it was connected to the ocean to the South. It¡¯s poption was the highest amongst all the tier 1 nations and so was itsnd area. The capital- Rumenshire- was one of the major cities of the Confederation, known for its vibrant markets and trades.


    Even though it was just a tier 1 nation, it was quite influential in the Confederation. After all, it was one of the three major tier 1 nations, a country capable of holding off against a tier 2 nation for some time on its own. Moreover it shared friendly rtions with both of its bordering kingdoms.


    The reason it was able to be a top dog amongst the tier 1 kingdoms and be a leader of the T1 alliance was simple- it had a couple of level 9 circlers and a handful of tier 8 circlers.


    But unbeknownst to themon citizens and lower nobles of the nation, the kingdom was in jeopardy.


    ******


    Four days after Adrian¡¯s visit to the Royal pce of Kraten.


    The Royal Court.


    It was notparable to the exceedingly expensive one as that of Aurgoth, nor to the utterly magical one at Nemphis. But still, it was grand. Anymoner who wouldy their eyes upon it would gasp in awe.


    *Clip-clop*


    The din in the court suddenly quieted down, sounds of steady footstepsnding on the gold tintedmarble floor echoed throughout the courtroom.


    Everyone had their heads bowed down. It was the king, the sovereign of their nation, who had entered into the hall.


    The crowned middle aged man stepped up to top of the teau and sat on thevish throne.


    ¡°Long Live his Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Long Live his Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Long Live his Majesty!¡±


    The crowd, the highest echelon of the kingdom, cheered in unison.


    The moustached king scanned through the hall and nodded.


    He looked at his Royal Advisor, a skinny old man with whitening hairs. ¡°Alrod, what happened? Why was I summoned?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency, your Majesty.¡± The old man stepped forward and bowed. ¡°We just received a decree from Nemphis. A decree that dropped our whole nation into a quagmire. I summoned all the court officials and higher nobles. And I had no choice but to summon your majesty as well.¡± His voice was old, but it carried a wind of wisdom.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±


    There was arge scroll on the old man¡¯s hand. He opened it and begin to read aloud. His voice resounded through the crowed but quiet courtroom.


    ¡°On his journey towards Darkshore from Aurgoth, Adrian Darkheart- the Royal Advisor to her Majesty the Queen Evelyn Greatwoods- was assaulted in Elesborg forest, and was kidnapped. Our joint investigation led us to the conclusion that it was the work of the upper echelons of the Kingdom of Kraten. You are ordain you to return Adrian Darkheart and apologise. Or else, the Kingdom of Nemphis and the tier 2 nations will take military actions upon you.¡±


    Just when the old man finished reading, the crowd in the hall caused a din. Everyone began to chatter in worry.


    The king, who was sitting rxedly on his throne, was now stiff. He gritted his teeth. Adrian Darkheart- he was not kidnapped, he was right here in Rumenshire. And now he knew what that brat meant by it was an offer he could not refuse.


    But still, he was a King. Heposed himself and looked at the old man.


    ¡°Silence!¡± The old man shouted, prompting the atmosphere to reach a state of pin drop silence.


    The king opened his mouth, his low voice emanated seriousness. ¡°Nemphis does not have the power to enforce the three tier 2 on us. There should be seals of royal families of other nations on the scroll as well.¡± He said as he frowned. ¡°How many seals are there? Which nationsplied with the degree and which kingdoms rejected?¡±


    Everyone of the court officials and higher nobles present in the royal court looked towards the old royal advisor.


    ¡°This¡­¡± A wry smile appeared on the old man¡¯s face. ¡°All three of the tier two nations sealed the decree.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The king mmed his fists on the armrests of the throne.


    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone in the crowd shouted in unison.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± The old man said as he turned the scroll towards the king. ¡°Nemphis, Northguard, Darkshore¡­ and even Aurgoth used their seals on the decree.¡±


    ¡°The ones from Nemphis and Darshore are fine.¡± The King said as he looked at the seals of the two nations on the paper. ¡°After all, Adrian Darkheart is the Royal Advisor of Nemphis and he is Darkshoric, the son of Emilia Darkheart at that.¡±


    He squinted. ¡°But why Northguard? We have apletely neutral rtionship with them, and they don¡¯t interfere in the matters of the Confederation anyway. And most of all, why Aurgoth?¡± He gritted his teeth.


    ¡°We had extremely friendly rtions with them for years. I even married my daughters off to their duke families.¡± He heaved out a sigh before looking at the old man. ¡°Have you received any letters from them, from the Auras family?¡±


    ¡°No, your majesty.¡± The old man shook his head. Suddenly, he squinted. ¡°Your majesty, what if¡­¡±


    The kind squinted. ¡°Silence. I know what you are trying to say. But we can¡¯t just jump to conclusions. They are the best allies we have after all.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is wise.¡± The old man bowed. ¡°I will send some letters of aid to them. And try to find out their motives. They are the only ones that can pull us out of these muddy waters.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The king nodded. ¡°Go on with it.¡±


    ¡®But I doubt they can do anything.¡¯ He sighed.


    The old man sighed and looked up. ¡°We can¡¯tpletely trust the Auras. What shall we do? Our Kingdom might be grazed to the ground. The T1 alliance can¡¯t do anything against thebined forces of four major nations.¡±


    The king sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kraten will not fall.¡±


    He looked ahead, his eyes pierced through the walls and fixed on the horizon.


    ¡°I know exactly what to do.¡±

 Chapter 134: Stamped *

    Chapter 134: Stamped *


    Midday. If not for the dark clouds lurking on the sky, everyone would have been able to see the sun right above them.


    *Rumble. Rumble*


    Thunders raged across the sky. It was alerting everyone down below of the storm that was toe.


    The Elesborg forest.


    A convoy of four carriages drove through the woond¡¯s now muddy road. Three of the carriages were light green and the other was Emerald green. Through the road was not the best roads for coaches to wheel upon, all of them were travelling at exceeding speed- courtesy to the strong batch of senhorses, the powerful and magical breed of horsed.


    Inside the third carriage, which also happened to be the odd one out among the vehicles, sat Adrian Darkheart. His hands were holding an opened scroll, while his eyes skimmed through the paper until it finallynded and fixed upon the majestic seal at the lower end of the paper. A smile creeped out on his face.


    Adrian wrapped the scroll close and put it beside him on thepany seat of the Royal carriage.


    The small window to the front of the coach opened.


    ¡°Young sir.¡± It was an old man, different from the previous guardian. His voice was refined- unlike the grumpy one of that of his predecessor. ¡°We will be out of the forest in less than an hour. Shall we make a stop at the border city of Rikona or should we beeline straight to the capital?¡±


    ¡°Thetter.¡± The smile on Adrian¡¯s face grew wider. ¡°It has been years since Ist met my family.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± The old man bowed down a bit before closing the window shut.


    Adrian rested his back against the soft and luxurious backrest, and closed his eyes. But the smile did not show any sign of dying down. He began to reminisce of what happened back in the tier 1 Kingdom of Kraten.


    ******


    Three days after the Decree from the Royal family of Nemphis reached Rumenshire, the capital city of the Kingdom of Kraten.


    *Pitter-Patter*


    The Royal bedroom.


    The King of Kraten, Nero Del Krat, was walking to and fro inside his room, asionally looking at the window which was open despite the heavy rainfall and hostile winds. He had been doing the same for thest three days.


    The Queen was on the sofa, following her husband with her worried eyes. She knew what undercurrents were going through and that this kingdom could fall down to the ground anytime.


    ¡°Looks like you were waiting for me.¡± A charming voice entered the ears of both upants of the room.


    The woman gasped as she jumped up from the sofa, only to feel something gripping her wrist hard. A strong force tugged her from behind. But her soft ass did not fall on the spongy sofa, but somewhere else altogether.


    She found herself sitting on the right thing of a devilishly handsome young man. Both of her own legs rested between those of his. She found her left arm wrapped around his neck. Her face flushed as she took back her left arm and tried to get up, and escape from this erotic enclosure. But s, his right arm enveloped and grabbed her waist tight, rendering her efforts futile.


    She wanted to say something but her face became even redder as her eyes met his ever-charming ones; her lips were sealed tight as she looked down like an embarrassed meek little girl.


    The King, just likest time, sat opposite him. ¡°You really are a Darkheart. I was not able to sense your presence despite my high level.¡± His voice was low and casual. He waspletely unbothered by the fact that his wife was sitting on some other man¡¯sp.


    Adrian only smiled in response.


    The moustached man sighed. ¡°Well yed, Adrian Darkheart, well yed. I had seen you once- back when I visited Darkshore a decade ago. You were just a child back then. But your identity as her son, made me burn your face into my memory. And now look where you are¡­¡±


    There was a bottle of wine and two extravagant sses. He took the bottle and began to pour the blood red wine on a ss. ¡°You are the highest official of the kingdom of Nemphis, the Royal Advisor to her Majesty the Queen. And you are cunning enough to make kings of tier 1 and¡­¡±


    He gave Adrian a look. ¡°Tier 2 nations dance to your tunes.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s answer was silence and the smile that still lingered on his face.


    ¡°Want some?¡± The king gestured with the bottle.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°I have something better.¡± He moved his left free hand.


    *Rip*


    He tore the top of the queens¡¯s expensive clothes, uncovering her rounded breasts.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± She screamed in surprise.


    But before she could use her hands to cover them, her left nipple was already in his mouth while her right breast was getting kneaded by his big and strong left hand.


    ¡°Aah¡­ mmh¡­¡± A loud moan escaped her lips before she muffled it. She looked at her husband, only to his nonchnt face.


    Suddenly, she felt him suckling on her boob. ¡°Mmmh¡­¡± her face flushed.


    A drop of white fluid trickled down Adrian¡¯s chin.


    *Gulp. Gulp.*


    The king¡¯s low and nonchnt voice entered his ears again, prompting him to dar his eyeballs towards the man; his mouth was still busy sucking the breast of the man¡¯s wife.


    ¡°I have already stamped the contract with my seal.¡± The king took out the same scroll that Adrian gave him that day and put it on the table. ¡°I just hope you put everything back in its ce and return everything to how it was.¡±


    *Pop*


    He pulled his mouth out from her wet tit. A bit of milk spilled on her dress. Her face was deep red, as all of her blood rushed towards her cheek. Heavy breaths streamed from her mouth.


    Adrian wiped his before taking the scroll and checking it.


    He looked at the king before him and smiled.


    ¡°It was nice doing business with you.¡±

 Chapter 135: To Darkshore

    Chapter 135: To Darkshore


    Night.


    The sky waspletely dark. But it would asionally light up as longing shed through the sky.


    The Royal Pce of Nemphis.


    Evelyn was busy with paperwork in her study, while Maria, her cousin, was beside her- helping her with the work.


    It was not Evelyn who asked for help but it was Maria who approached with the intention of forcefully helping Evelyn.


    Though they have been working together for quite the time now, they barely shared a word among themselves. Maria could not take it anymore.


    ¡°Eve! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She blurted out. ¡°You have barely spoken a word for thest few weeks.¡±


    Evelyn went on with skimming through the papers. She did not even give Maria a look as she answered, ¡°I was busy.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Maria snorted. ¡°You did not have the time to converse with your dear cousin, but you had the time to finger yourself, is that it?¡±


    The Queen squinted as she finally gave her cousin a look. ¡°We¡¯re you spying on me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Maria looked away. ¡°Well¡­ yes. But that is not the point!¡± She looked back at the newly crowned Queen. ¡°You¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°You changed.¡±


    Evelyn let go of the frown. She sighed, and a wry smile formed on her face. ¡°You have no idea, sis. Everything changed.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t even own myself anymore.¡¯ She extended in her mind.


    Maria frowned, not expecting this answer. But before she could say anything.


    *Knock. Knock*


    ¡°Come in.¡± Evelynposed herself.


    Maria also took a noble posture.


    The royal door opened. A young man wearing the uniform of an official came in with a letter in his hands.


    ¡°We received a letter with the seal of the kidnapped Royal Advisor. I was ordered to directly to pass it to your majesty.¡± The man bowed and brought forth the sealed letter in his hand.


    Evelyn took a deep breath and looked at Maria. Maria nodded and stood up, fetching that letter from the official.


    The man stood up and bowed onest time before leaving through the room, closing the door behind.


    Princess Maria passed the letter to Queen Evelyn. She checked the seal for a few seconds before nodding and opening the envelope. Her knitted eyes expressed her seriousness.


    Maria adopted a serious expression herself. Though she was informed of Adrian¡¯s kidnapping, she was sure he was fine thanks to her cousin¡¯s nonchnce about this matter. But she was also curious of what he was up to.


    Evelyn brought out a piece of paper from the sealed envelope and read through the texts. A wry smile formed on her face again.


    The letters were scribbled as if he wrote it in a rush with trembling hands. All there was written was that he needed help and and an address of a location.


    But she heaved a sigh of relief nheless. That bastard was safe at least. But soon, her brows knitted as she looked ahead. ¡°Call in the Guardian Commander!¡± She ordered valiantly.


    ******


    Nine days after the decree reached the small kingdom of Kraten. A caravan of four carriages stormed into the city of Arkel, the city of Kraten situated closest to Elesborg forest.


    The squad of high level guardians, led by another vicemander of the Royal Guardians, was able to find Adrian Darkheart, the Royal Advisor of their nation. But unfortunately, the kidnappers were nowhere to be found.


    But it did not matter since their goal was to rescue the royal official and they seeded. Fortunately, the kidnappers were not too cruel and he was somewhat in a safe and healthy condition.


    When asked about who the Kidnappers were, Adrian answered that the the ones were most probably imperials whose goal was to cause conflicts inside the Confederation.


    The guardians easily epted his statement since it was apletely valid and legitimate motive of crime. But it was not their duty to investigate further. It was now their objective to follow and escort Adrian Darkheart all the way through his journey, until he reaches the Royal Pce of Nemphis.


    But before that, the vicemander had another task at hand. The newly sent vicemander was young; she was not even thirty years old and she looked even younger. Her brown hair and ck eyes contrasted that of the majority¡¯s. The reason she was able to take on the position of vicemander of the Royal guardians was very simple- she was a generational talent, someone that came once in the Confederation every ten years- a tier 5.


    And her task was to inform the Royal family of Kraten that the previous Decree was now rendered null.


    Adrian boarded the newly sent Royal Emerald Coach while the squad upied the other three. The vicemander herself was inside the carriage vanguard.


    The next morning, the Royal convoy set off for Darkshore, the Kingdom with the greatest martial might.


    ******


    Adrian was rxing inside the luxurious carriage. The entire trip was fun and tiring at the same time. If possible, he would have loved to stay every day and night lying on the bed. But unfortunately, he had goals.


    After a whole day of journey, they finally reached their destination- Kradis, the capital city of the Kingdom of Darkshore, the mothend of Adrian Darkheart.


    The strict guards of the city gates, weed the convoy with utmost fervour. Why wouldn¡¯t they? Adrian Darkheart was now the pride of all of Darkshore.


    They might not have the friendliest rtions with Nemphis. But they were not enemies either. So, a Nemphian taking the highest official post in the mighty Nemphis was indeed a matter of pride for the Darkshoric people.


    The horses, along with the carriages they were pulling, slowed down inside the empty road of the night city. Nemphis might be stronger, but it was etiquette. Both of them were participants of the same organisation after all.


    ¡°Young sir.¡± The window leading to the coachman¡¯s spot opened again, the old man¡¯s elegant voice came in. ¡°Shall we wait for the morning toe or go to the Royal Pce now?¡±


    ¡°I have been missing them from years now.¡± Adrian smirked. ¡°Now.¡±

 Chapter 136: Blackwind Fortress

    Chapter 136: ckwind Fortress


    The ckwind Fortress.


    It was the residence of the Royal family of the Darkshore Kingdom.


    A convoy of four verdant carriages braked to a hall just before its huge gates created from pure darksteel. Unlike the other castles previously visited by Adrian, no toon of guards enamoured with their royal colours or maids with exotic beauties came out to wee him. The Royal Pce of Kraten was an exception of course


    The atmosphere was as silent as silent could be. The old man driving the Emerald carriage, the carriage different from the other three hopped down to the ground before opening the carriage door.


    Adrian stepped out of the carriage. His eyes scanned through the whole castle, from left- to right, from top- to bottom. The whole fortress was lustrous, reflecting the little moonlight that sneaked through the dark clouds.


    The structure before him was one of a kind. The whole establishment, that was definitely one of the biggest in the whole continent was made from darksteel- a special magical metal that was known for its durability, strength, sharpness and of course- its eerie dark colour.


    The metal was rare, very rare; but that was only the case for the other nations in the continent- not Darkshore. Even the humongous and mighty Empire could not produce the same amount of darksteel produced by Darkshore. Hence, the Empire¡¯s eyes were on Darkshore for quite the long time- for generations.


    Adrian finally moved his eyes to the gates right ahead, guarded only by a pair ofpletely unmoving armoured soldiers.


    Adrian gave both of them a look before stepping forward.


    The old man behind him closed the carriage door and bowed onest time at the Royal Advisor before jumping back on the coach man¡¯s seat.


    The front most carriage began to move forward and the rest behind followed. And soon, they were out of the scene. All four of the dignified vehicles parked themselves at the ce for guests while the magical horses were taken to the royal stables- to be fed and taken care of as the royal guests they were.


    Meanwhile, Adrian walked past the two unmoving guards, into the opened gates of the pce. The two remainedpletely still like mountains.


    He walked through the narrow and dark corridor for a few seconds before he finally stepped foot into the hall. A wave of ring silver light hit his eyes, prompting him to narrow his eyelids down. But it did not even take a moment for his demonic eyes to adjust to the light as he opened them to its previous condition.


    Unlike the dim and dark exterior, the interior was contrasting bright silver. The marble floor below, the intricately designed ceiling above along with the marvellous big chandelier that hanged down from it, or the pirs that connected the two- everything was silver of different shades, of different hues.


    The hall reminded him of the one at Northguard. The huge room was lifeless, without a single soul in sight. None even bothered toe and greet him. But Adrian shrugged it off. He was somewhat expecting this.


    He walked to the staircase and walked to the upper floor. He slowly walk past the silvery corridors, walking past the dozens of still litmps and a handful of exquisite paintings.


    Finally, he found himself in front of a silvery white metalled door.


    He pushed open the door, not bothering to give it even a single knock. He entered the luxurious room and closed the door behind him.


    The room was dimly lit by a single piece ofmp. But that hardly mattered to his demonic eyes. The room was grand with expensive furnitures lying everywhere. There were cupboards, a set of sofa, a desk, a bookshelf but the most dominant among them was the big bed right ahead of him. Someone was lying on it with nket on top.


    Adrian smiled as he ambled to the bed, and lied on thevish andfy bed, under the same nket.


    He turned his whole body to the left. The lovely face of a young girl entered his sight. He darted his eyes down, only to find her covering those young but juicy assets with a tight ck bra. His right hand sneaked under the the nket to her slender waist and gently caressed it.


    ¡°You are such a bad girl.¡± He said. ¡°You did not even wait for me at the gates.¡±


    The girl opened her mouth, but her eyes were still closed. ¡°You would have found your way to my room anyway. So, why would I bother?¡±


    ¡°Cheeky girl.¡± He smiled as he guided his hand to her soft ass. Only a thinyer of panties separated the skin of the two.


    He gave her bouncy butt one tight knead.


    ¡°Aah!¡± Her eyes abruptly opened, revealing a pair of shining silver orbs.


    Her face flushed as she scowled. ¡°Had enough? You remember the conditions, don¡¯t you? I can call in a few maids if you want to relieve yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± He let her soft back meat go as his hands trailed back to her smooth waist.


    Her face rxed. ¡°How have you been? It has been more than two years since west talked.¡±


    ¡°My Academy days were both hectic and fun. So are my days as the Royal Advisor. Besides, you could havee forward to talk to me back then.¡±


    ¡°I wanted too.¡± She sighed. ¡°But the drill instructors were ordered to keep an eye on me.¡±


    ¡°Figured.¡± He smiled. ¡°And I have heard that a few youth identally ¡®disappeared¡¯ the past three years in the Military College. Your Academy days were not very nd I see.¡±


    ¡°Old habits die hard.¡± She smiled malevolently. ¡°The pce has a constant influx of maids and servants while the College takes in hundreds of students every year. So what if a few of them decides.¡±


    He remained silent as his hands kept rubbing against her naked waist.


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± She said. ¡°Everything is your fault. You are the one who taught me after all.¡±


    Adrian smirked. ¡°Your tuition fee is still due.¡± His right arm moved from his waist and wrapped around her whole body, pressing his hard chest against her soft one.


    She smiled at him before closing her eyes. Her left arm enveloped him.


    His eyes followed as they closed down. Both of them were fast asleep.


    ******


    The next morning.


    The sky was unusually clear. But apparently, there was a downpour the entire night. The whole capital was flooded, water reached every passers¡¯-by knees.


    But the castle was unsurprisingly fine. It had the best drainage system after all. The interior of the hall looked even more dazzling as bright sunlight seeped through the tens of windows and reflected upon all the shades of silvers.


    Both Adrian and the silver eyed youngdy walked down the stairs and approached therge dining hall at the centre of the hall.


    Both of them took the furthest two adjacent seats from the main chair. They stayed silent while the maids and servants were busy bringing in numerous dishes, of all colours, shapes and origins.


    Both of them had indifferent looks on their faces as they waited for the other members of the family toe in.


    ¡°How¡¯s your Mother?¡± No sooner had Adrian asked this when-


    ¡°Nepheeeeew!¡± A bewitching feminine voice entered his ears. A dainty middle aged woman appeared out of nowhere and wrapped her hands around the sitting Adrian. Her silver eyes were looking at the side of his handsome face while her ample soft breasts massaged his head.


    ¡°You missed me, didn¡¯t you.¡± She said; there was a big smile on her face. ¡°Else, why would you ask Sera about this olddy? I missed you too.¡±


    Adrian smiled. ¡°Yes Aunt, I missed you very much.¡±


    Sera, the youngdy with the silver eyes sitting beside Adrian, scowled at the neer. ¡°He just woke up. Don¡¯t annoy him.¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡± Thedy broke the hug took a step back. ¡°I am sorry dear.¡±


    She sat right beside her daughter, a chair away from Adrian.


    Soon, three young men came in- one after the another. They just gave Adrian one nce with their silver eyes and sat at the other side of the table.


    Though there were six members now on the table, none uttered a word. The atmosphere was tense, an air of hostility lingered around the table.


    Five minutester, another woman entered the scene. She was beautiful and a majestic aura surrounded her. If that was not enough, the glittering crown would evince her identity as the Queen.


    The three young men stood up and bowed. ¡°Greetings, royal mother.¡±


    The Queen nodded at the three nonchntly before looking at Adrian. Both of their jet ck eyes met.


    A slight smile formed on her face. ¡°Wee.¡±


    Adrian returned a smile and bowed while the Queen took his seat with her sons, just beside the head chair, the seat upied for the King.


    And soon, he arrived, the King of Darkshore- Sebastian Storm.

 Chapter 137: Sebastian Storm

    Chapter 137: Sebastian Storm


    *Clip-Clop*


    Heavy footsteps resounded through the silent hall. Everyone looked at the source. Even Adrian darted his pitch ck eyes to that direction.


    A middle aged man with a muscr body walked down the stairs and was approaching the table. Every one of his footsteps, his movements were giving off an air of dominance. His back was straight, as if he were a pir- supporting the entire nation. His thick facial hair only added to his masculinity. He was wearing a ck coat, embroidered with many medallions- medallions which he earned in battlefields.


    But the trait that made himself stood out the most was undoubtedly those silver eyes that would made him stand out even amongst the other silver eyed royals, let alone others. The silver on his eyes had a tint of red mixed in. This silver even attracted more attention than the silvery white crown on his head.


    His overall demeanour and appearance was only second to that of King Leopold De Auras of Aurgoth. Barring the High King and the Everking back in his ¡®home¡¯ country of Nemphis and of course- himself, the King of Aurgoth was definitely the most Majestic figure Adrian had ever seen.


    But even he, king Leopold De Auras of Aurgoth was missing something the King before him had- bloodlust- endless bloodlust.


    The eerie sanguine aura he was giving off was something someone had to earn- someone had to achieve through practice; and that practice was- killing. Who knew how many he had to kill to nurture that aura? And were all of his victims foes?


    The King stood beside the head seat of the table, prompting all the three princes to stand up and bow. ¡°Greetings, Royal Father.¡±


    The King did not even a nce as his silvery red eyes met those of the abyssal ones of Adrian.


    ¡°You have grown up.¡± His casual speech was filled with authority befitting of a King.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Adrian smiled. His voice was as casual as always. ¡°Uncle.¡± His smile grew wider.


    The king¡¯s face lightly flinched while he was sitting down, light enough to evade the notice of others- but not Adrian, the Queen nor thedy sitting beside Sera.


    The Queen sighed inside her mind while Sera¡¯s mother smiled.


    The king sat down on his royal chair and gave Adrian a look. ¡°We will speak after breakfast.¡±


    Adrian nodded before looking ahead, at the tens of dishes ready to be devoured.


    In a matter of half an hour, everyone finished their breakfast. The King was the first to leave. The three princes followed.


    The Queen gave Adrian a smile before leaving herself.


    Adrian¡¯s aunt looked at her daughter and her nephew. ¡°You two take rest for now. A servant will inform you once brother is ready to talk.¡± She smiled and got up.


    Soon, the two cousins were the only ones left at the dining table. The maids and servants were busy cleaning taking out the empty dishes and cleaning the table.


    Adrian looked at his cousin. ¡°Come. I am still tired.¡±


    Sera sighed and shook her head in defeat.


    ******


    The diplomatic hall of the ckwind Fortress.


    The mid sized room was silvery like all other halls, corridors and rooms of the castle. But there was a golden hue everywhere throughout the room thanks to the exquisite light magic circle rotating on the ceiling.


    It was specially imported from the Kingdom of Nemphis- a product made by the very hands of the previous queen herself.


    There were exotic trees decorating the entire chamber. Sweet floral scents permeated through the room.


    But the articles that stood out the most would definitely be the portraits hanging on the wall- of crowned men, all with silvery red eyes but in different scenes.


    The scenes depicted their greatest achievements- some changed the course of history of the Kingdom while some majorly affected the Confederation as a whole.


    There were only three pieces of furniture in the rtivelyrge room. But every one of them could be called pieces of art.


    The round table at the center looked simple. But there was a marvelous looking magic circle drawn on it with engraved silver crystals. Its effect- unknown.


    The two extravagant sofas on both side of the round table faced each other. Both of them were made from exotic woods and intricately designed by the most expert of craftsmen.


    On one of them sat a herculean man with facial hairs and a crown on his head- the King of Darkshore, Sebastian Storm.


    On the other one, a youth with otherworldly looks was sitting casually, not bothered a bit by the status of the man in front of him. Why would he bother? He was the highest paid man in the Confederation after all.


    ¡°Who knew that child bore by my sister would sit before me as an equal?¡± The man spoke.


    ¡°Fate ys in mysterious ways¡­¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°Un-cle.¡±


    The king¡¯s face flinched again. ¡°You are not here as my ¡®family¡¯. You are here as the Royal Advisor of Nemphis.¡± He scowled.


    ¡°As your wish, your majesty.¡± Adrian shrugged as he rested his back on thevish sofa. He ced one of his legs on the other, crossing them.


    ¡°Three decade ago, they sent an envoy. And now, it is a prestigious Royal Advisor- a Darkshoric at that. It is time again, isn¡¯t it?¡± The man asked as his reddish silver eyes turned serious.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Adrian answered.


    ¡°Like always, we agree. But the conditions- they need to change.¡± The king knitted his brows.


    ¡°Oh. What change?¡± His indifferent face belied his speech.


    ¡°They need to pay us with more high grade magic crystals. We demand a 20% increase.¡±


    ¡°You know that 20% increase is a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°After all, the base amount is astronomical by itself.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But it is a failed cause anyway. The only reason we send the soldiers to their death is simple- magic crystals. And we have ambitions of ourselves. I can¡¯t send precious manpower for cheap.¡± The crowned man¡¯s face waspletely nonchnt.


    ¡°But I have a proposal.¡± The smile on Adrian¡¯s face grew wider.


    ¡°One you cannot refuse.¡±

 Chapter 138: Accepted

    Chapter 138: epted


    Bad news. After a long wait, my COVID vination was finally scheduled. As a result, my upload rate might drop a bit. The mass release will also have to be dyed by a bit. I am extremely sorry.


    But fret not, a promise is a promise. I will make sure to do the mass release as soon as possible. Stay tuned!


    ********


    ¡°Yes. But it is a failed cause anyway. The only reason we send the soldiers to their death is simple- magic crystals. And we have ambitions of ourselves. I can¡¯t send precious manpower for cheap.¡± The crowned man¡¯s face waspletely nonchnt.


    ¡°But I have a proposal.¡± The smile on Adrian¡¯s face grew wider. ¡°One you cannot refuse.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The man knitted his brows. ¡°Go ahead.¡± He beckoned with his hand.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Adrian answered. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet of sort- a conditioned one?¡± He leaned forward. The smile on his face remained the same while his brows raised up.


    ¡°A bet?¡± The silver eyed king¡¯s brows furrowed even further. ¡°I am listening.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, a bet.¡± Adrian arched his back even further forward as he sped both of his hands together. ¡°We pay you half of the base price, which was previously promised. And you send us an army- the promised amount.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± The king raised his brows. His ¡®nephew¡¯s¡¯ proposal already seemed interesting to him.


    ¡°We will pay you 10,000 high grade magic crystals for every dead soldier.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The king blurted out as his eyes widened even further. His silvery red eyes almost popped out from the sockets. It was impossible to stayposed after hearing something this nonsensical.


    ¡°Yes, you heard it right.¡± Adrian went back to his previous position, resting on the luxurious crouch while his hands separated and rested on thefy armrests.


    ¡°Nonsense! Do you think such diplomatic conversations are a joke? You might have the blood of the Storms running through you. But don¡¯t forget that I am a king- a true king- not a puppet like the ones in ¡®your¡¯ Nemphis. Every second of my time is valuable.¡± The crowned man was still not able topose himself.


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Adrian said, prompting the the man before to momentarily twist his face.


    ¡°Ahem, your majesty.¡± Adrian ¡®recovered¡¯ with a smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I, Adrian Darkheart, am also a Royal Advisor- whose every seconds are valued at tens of high grade magic crystals. I don¡¯t have time to blurt out such ¡®nonsense¡¯.¡±


    He brought out a scroll from inside his jet ck coat and gently put it on the crystalline table.


    The man took the scroll, with his reddish silver eyes still on the youth ahead of him. His eyes finally moved from the smiling face of Adrian when the scroll was fully open.


    His eyes were locked on the parchment. They went through what was written on the paper- word by word. His squinted eyes kept widening every moment. They almost popped out when they witnessed the Royal Seal of Nemphis at the end of the paper.


    ¡°See?¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°I am always true to my words.¡±


    The muscr man with thick facial hair took in a deep breath and exhaled all of it, barelyposing himself.


    ¡°Are there any more conditions?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Adrian¡¯s answer was direct. ¡°The ones written on that sealed scroll are the only ones there are. As long as the soldiers sent by the Kingdom of Darkshore are confirmed dead or missing, then we will remunerate with ten thousand magic crystals for every single one of them.


    ¡°As long as they are under our supervision, every cause of death will be valid- be it death in the hands of enemy or sumbing to diseases. There are exceptions of course- for example- suicide, or a member of your own army killing another. These will be thoroughly investigated by a jointmission.


    ¡°As for the other boring stuff, they are already written on the contract. Feel free to search for loopholes.¡± Adrian finished his statement.


    ¡°Fair enough. I have already checked everything and there are no means of evasion.¡± The king shook his head.


    ¡°Very well then. Do you ept?¡± The smile on Adrian¡¯s face still remained.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He spread the paper on the table and took the Royal seal already prepared beforehand on the table. He feared that his ¡®nephew¡¯ sitting in front of him might take such a profitable deal back.


    The manpower sent to the Nemphis as reinforcements numbered in the tens of thousands while the casualties every time numbered at least in couple of thousands, and sometimes even more than half of the army sent.


    Just the approximate and of course- astronomical quantities of high grade magical crystals his Kingdoms might get dried his entire throat.


    He swallowed his saliva and was just about to stamp the seal on the paper when the youth¡¯s charming and yful voice resounded in his ears.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I will make an offer you cannot refuse¡­ Un-cle.¡±


    *Bam!*


    The seal mmed on the paper a ¡®bit¡¯ harder than it should have.


    ******


    Sera¡¯s room.


    Sera was at her desk. Her eyes were fixed on the inked pages of an old looking book


    *Click*


    The door opened.


    But Sera¡¯s eyes did not move from their positions.


    ¡°How was it?¡± She asked. ¡°Did he agree?¡±


    ¡°How can he not?¡± Adrian sat opposite her at the desk. ¡°Is it possible to reject a deal of mine?¡± He rested his elbows at the desk and leaned forward, bringing his face closer to her.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± She closed the book and put it on the table. ¡°How many girls have you ¡®fooled¡¯ back at the Academy? Except the princess.¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± He smiled. ¡°My dear cousin.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Say, do you want to be the ruler of Darkshore?¡± He asked. ¡°I can make you one.¡±


    ¡°I am sure you can.¡± She smiled before shaking her head. ¡°But I will pass. You know what I want, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Your wish.¡± He backed off and rested his back on the chair.


    ¡°What will you do now?¡± She asked. ¡°Go back to Nemphis?¡±


    ¡°Naah.¡± A smile again appeared on his face.


    ¡°Now that I am in Darkshore, how can I not give ¡®my home¡¯ a visit?¡±

 Chapter 139: Sallodeck

    Chapter 139: Sallodeck


    Darkshore.


    It was one of the two nations that bordered with the Empire, with the other being Nemphis. Back when the Empire was conquering everything, mowing down anything that stood along its path- the martial Kingdom of Darkshore was the one who prevailed. They drove the mighty Empire back to where they belonged- to the East, after a series of Pyrrhic victories.


    Since then, the Empire fought countless battles against the stubborn nation of Darkshore. Despite its advantage in numbers and circler firepower- they were at a standstill. The armies of Darkshore, the most disciplined in Ervilia, was a force to be reckoned with.


    It was a country that ran on military might. Else, it would have been been turned into a small county of the mighty Empire ages ago. Everyone in the country were capable of fighting; even small girls yed with heavy wooden swords instead of tea sets.


    Everyone in the country, be it nobles or poormoners, were conscripted into the Darkshoric army as cadets- just at the age of twelve. At the age of sixteen, only the best of the best were selected amongst the cadets and were admitted into the Military College of Darkshore.


    Their, they were not only taught magic and martial arts. The veterans at the institution also educated them with the art of war, with military tactics and strategies- both conventional and unconventional, and turned them into elite officers.


    But a well trained personnel was not enough to stand against the Empire, nor was it enough to be hailed as the most proficient military in the whole confederation. What was even more important was intelligence.


    To put all those tactics and strategies into y, the military officers needed to know everything about the enemy forces. And that¡¯s where the ¡®infamous¡¯ Intelligence and Espionage Division came in.


    And the one in charge of this mysterious yet supremely effective force was none other than the family of the best Dark circlers in the Confederation, or even the entire Continent- the Darkheart House- Adrian¡¯s next destination.


    *Neigh!*


    *Clip-Clop*


    A convoy of eight green carriages- all arranged in a single file- were tooling along a wide highway with full speed. The sun was right above them. There were no clouds above, but fast winds howled everywhere.


    Inside one of the carriages, the odd one out, sat Adrian Darkheart, the Royal Advisor of Nemphis. But this time, there was a tense air inside the luxurious coach. Because this time, Adrian was not the only one inside it.


    Opposite him, sat a woman in herte twenties- Teresa Ignis, a Vice Commander of the Royal Guardians of Nemphis. She had a dignified look on her pretty face. Her hair was ck like most of the women in the continent, but her eyes- they were hazel. And those eyes were staring directly into the abyssal dark eyes of Adrian.


    He had a gentle smile on his face. Though he had ¡®ordered¡¯ her to apany him in his carriage, he had yet to spoken a single word in their past three hours of journey; so had she.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked, not being able to hold on anymore. ¡°Why have you called me¡­ sir?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a grudge against me?¡± The smile on his face grew wider.


    ¡°Even if I had one, it is not valid now.¡± Her voice was soothing, but strict. And her face was devoid of any emotions.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, I might have shared a master-apprentice rtionship with the vice¡­ I mean the previous vice principal.¡± Her countenance was still nonchnt. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are the Royal Advisor of my nation, a position akin to a member of the Royalty and I am just a Royal Guard.¡±


    ¡°Well spoken.¡± He said, his eyes still locked onto the gorgeous hazel eyes of the beauty sitting before him. ¡°But it also doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are just a mere human, the most fickle of creatures.¡±


    For the first time, her facial muscles contracted as her brows knitted. ¡°What are you trying to say? That I might rebel?¡± She was direct.


    ¡°Yes.¡± And so was he. ¡°So, we have toe to an ¡®agreement¡¯- a guarantee that you will not seek for vengeance on your duty to protect me.¡±


    She looked down at the carpeted floor of the coach, thinking. She missed the malicious smile Adrian formed on his face. After a few seconds, she finally looked up and nodded. ¡°Very well, what do you propose?¡±


    All she could see was the gentle smile on the devilishly handsome face of the youth.


    ******


    A few more hours passed. Afternoon.


    The line of verdant carriages had finally reached its destination the city of Sallodeck. It was situated at the extreme South of the kingdom of Darkshore. Even more to the south, lied the endless waters of the ocean.


    The carriages easily passed through the gates of the cities. The guards were already notified of their arrival.


    Though the city was not the capital of the kingdom, it defeated its counterpart of higher status when it came to beauty and utilities. The roads were wider, the houses were bigger and better. There were beautiful gardens scattered across the city.


    Even the passers-by looked even more well dressedpared to their counterparts back in the capital. And the further the coaches travelled along the main road, the more beautiful the city came to be.


    And at the very centre of therge city, lied the Darkhouse Residence- the base of the Darkheart. All of the carriages passed through the gates with ease. And soon, they parked themselves in front of the main house.


    A dozen of maids and servants stood before the mansion, ready to wee the ¡®young master¡¯ of the house.


    The old coachman jumped down to the ground and opened the carriage doors. A gorgeous and dignified young woman stepped out the carriage. She had a solemn look on her face as her hazel eyes darted through the crowd, looking for any signs of danger.


    A few momentster, another pair of shoes touched the ground. A young man with otherworldly looks and a dashing demeanour stepped out of the same carriage. His ck apparels swayed with the wind, along with his jet ck hairs. His abyssal eyes scanned through the mansion before him. A smile crept out on his face.


    The mansion was big, very big. It¡¯s creamy white colour contrasted the pitch ck insignia on the very centre of the establishment, just above the main door.


    A one horned wolf- a dark uniwolf- looked at the world with its ravenous eyes. This mystical beast was at the pinnacle when it came to Dark attributed beasts. It was never seen on the surface of Ervilia and nor would it ever be. The records left by Sage Ervil were the only evidence of its existence.


    Adrian finally looked down, right before him was the entrance. All the maids present were looking down on the ground, not daring to meet his eyes. Almost all of them had fallen prey to his abyssal eyes before. He ¡®haunted¡¯ the poor maidens in their dreams- making their panties damp.


    Some of the newbies could not hide their curiosity and gave him a look, only to lose themselves ina trance, with their mouth open agape- drooling.


    The old servants could only smile wryly. They were used to this.


    But nevertheless, there was one young maid who looked as if she were in her mid twenties stepped out. She was a step behind the other maids when it came to looks. But she was the most confident among them all. Hence, she was the leader.


    ¡°Wee, young master.¡± She bowed with a smile.


    ¡°Seethi.¡± He smiled. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, young master.¡± She boldly looked into his eyes. ¡°It has been more than two years.¡±


    Adrian nodded. He knew why the maid before him was so muchposed before him. It was not because of self control. It was because of her sexual orientation- she was a full on lesbian. And the only reason the family brought someone with such a looked-down-upon characteristic was just to deal with him.


    Adrian began to walk forth. The maid and the guardian gave way while all the other maids and servants bowed.


    *Clip-Clop*


    His steady footsteps resounded through the atmosphere as he walked through the door, stepping into his house.


    But no sooner had he touched the marbled floor of the mansion than-


    ¡°Brooooother.¡±


    A little girl who did not look older than thirteen charged at him and jumped upon him.


    Adrian caught the little girl with her strong arms and wrapped her in a hug- a warm one.


    ¡°I missed you so much¡­ *sniff*.¡± The little girls cute voice sounded in his ears.


    He finally broke the hug and put the cute little girl down on the floor below.


    ¡°Aria!¡± He smiled. ¡°How have you been?¡±


    Tears were constantly leaking down from the trembling ck eyes of the girl. ¡°I missed you¡­ *sniff*¡±


    ¡°I am here now.¡± He knelt a bit and patted the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°And I will also be here for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She began to wipe the tears off her eyes. ¡°How many days?¡± She looked into his eyes with her wet ones.


    ¡°Two or three days maybe.¡±


    ¡°Only three?¡± Tears began to flow out again.


    ¡°I have work, little girl.¡±


    Aria barelyposed herself. ¡°But you have to y with me all the times.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I will y with you.¡± ¡®And everyone in this house.¡¯


    Suddenly, an enraged feminine voice resounded through the hall.


    ¡°Aria! Come back. It¡¯s study time.¡±

 Chapter 140: The Darkheart Household

    Chapter 140: The Darkheart Household


    Looks like the side effects weren¡¯t as intense as I thought it would be. Or, I caught the Adrian virus (only his pain resistance of course). Anyways, enjoy!


    *********


    A stern looking middle aged woman entered the scene with a scowl. She had long ck hairs and brown eyes. She was wearing expensive pieces of jewellery throughout her whole body. And the gorgeous dress she was casually wearing inside her home was something many lower nobles would die to get their hands on.


    ¡°But, mother¡­¡± the small girl pouted. ¡°Brother just came home.¡±


    ¡°No buts.¡± The neer rebuked. ¡°Your studyes first. Finish today¡¯s lessons and you can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The child¡¯s face fell. But she gave her mother a determined look. ¡°But you won¡¯t stop me from me from ying once I finish my studies, will you?¡±


    ¡°No, dear.¡± The woman¡¯s stern face rxed. ¡°Mother promises.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Life returned to the cute little girl¡¯s face again as she turned towards Adrian. ¡°Wait for me, I will finish everything ande to y.¡±


    Thedy beckoned a maid. The maid came and took Aria away to her room.


    Once her daughter was gone, the woman finally looked at Adrian. A gentle smile crept up on her face.


    ¡°How have you been? I heard that you were kidnapped. Everything¡¯s fine, right?¡± She asked as she scanned his body with slightly squinted eyes.


    ¡°Rx. Nothing happened.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°And I apologise for not being able to bring any gifts; they were lost during the incident.¡±


    Thedy sighed in relief and shook her head. ¡°Your safety is all what matters. You have no idea how worried I was. Thankfully, that old vicemander was wise and decided to request aid frombig sister before going to the Nemphis.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not linger on such inauspicious events.¡± He stepped forth. ¡°I missed you.¡± He said with his ever-charming tone.


    ¡°Shhh.¡± She looked around as her face momentarily flushed. A sigh of relief escaped her mouth. Nobody was around them.


    ¡°Not here.¡± She whispered. ¡°Come to my room tonight.¡±


    ¡°Not possible.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Do you think mother will let go of me tonight?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She covered her mouth, disappointment shed in her eyes. ¡°Tomorrow night then?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He said.


    ¡°Great!¡± She eximed. Her face flushed again as she sneakily scanned the hall, only to find it empty. She breathed out a sigh of relief again as she looked at Adrian.


    Sheposed herself. ¡°Lord husband is not home now. But he will be back before dinner.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± He said. ¡°I will meet him sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°And about your brother¡­¡± thedy looked to her left and then to the right, confirming again that they were alone. ¡°Beware, something about him¡­ just does not feel right.¡±


    Adrian looked into her eyes. She felt as of her entire being was being sucked into those vacuuming ck orbs. But she did not resist; she had already fallen victim to his charms years ago.


    Suddenly, that feeling was gone, bring her state back to normal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± His charming voice entered her ears, making even her womanhood tingle. ¡°He can¡¯t do anything to me. Thanks anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She sighed. ¡°Big sister will protect you.¡±


    He only smiled in response.


    ¡°Speaking of big sister, she must be waiting.¡± Her whole body shivered for a moment. ¡°Hurry up and go to her. Or I might die this time.¡± She suddenly remembered something she had been trying to forget for years.


    Adrianughed. ¡°See youter then.¡± He turned back and exited through the same door he used to enter.


    The maids and servants were busy amodating the Royal Guardians of Nemphis. After all, they were strong circlers serving the Royalty of Nemphis.


    But Adrian gave the scene onest nce before heading to a different direction- towards another manor inside the premises of the Darkheart Household.


    Though the building was smallerpared to the main mansion, the grand architecture was on par with itsrger counterpart. Moreover, the house was actually considerablyrge since the whole edifice only belonged to two people.


    Unlike the one before the door of core mansion, there were no weing party stationed here. Despite the tens of exotic trees aesthetic nted outside the house, it looked barren.


    But he did not mind since he was expecting this anyway. He ambled through the entrance, stepping directly into the gorgeously designed hall.


    There was a bright chandelier hanging from the intricately designed ceiling. The wooden furnitures gave off archaic vibes; the trees they were moulded from were at least a century old. Rare and colourful flowery shrubs were nted across the chamber on vases made from precious magical metals. The floor below was mosaicked with marbles of different but harmonising colours.


    Anyone who had never visited an royal pce would say that this was the most beautiful hall there was. But Adrian remained nonchnt as he walked through the hall all the way to its epicentre.


    He was just about to sit on one of the aesthetically archaic sofas when a pleasant voice reigned in his ears.


    ¡°Greetings, young master.¡± A youngdy wearing a sexy maid outfit was standing with a slight bow, revealing her cleavage. Her beauty surpassed all of the maids he had met thest two years, including the ones at the Royal family of Nemphis.


    Though she did not make a single sound during her arrival, how could she escape the senses of Adrian.


    Adrian sat downfortably on the crouch and scanned her head to toe. Unlike the previous maids, the youngdy before him was totallyposed. He was not surprised, since she was ustomed to the otherworldly looks of him and his mother.


    He was the personal maid of his mother after all- hand picked by his mother herself after rigorous screening through arge scale audition, andter trained by veterans from all fields- from cooking and housekeeping to massaging and beyond.


    ¡°You have grown even more beautiful, Rhea.¡± He smiled. His voice was charming as always.


    ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± Her head momentarily bowed a little lower. ¡°Mdy is bathing. She will be here shortly.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He nodded. ¡°No wonder she isn¡¯t here.¡±


    He spread his legs and patted his left thigh. The maid did not waste any time and sat on hisp with both of her legs between his.


    ¡°You did not forget everything, did you?¡± He asked with a smile on his face. His right hand gently caressed her butt over her skirt.


    She shook her head. For the first time, a smile formed on her face as she wrapped both of her arms around his neck. She stared at his abyssal eyes for a few seconds before initiating the kiss.


    Both of their tongues wrapped one another¡¯s before their lips could even touch. She tightened the hug around his neck while his right hand sneaked inside her skirt and gave that ample ass an erotic knead.


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡± A suppressed moan escaped her busy lips as her cheeks turned red. But she continued to skilfully use her tongue nheless less.


    Clicking sounds resounded through the silent room as both of them drenched their mouths with each other¡¯s saliva.


    All of a sudden, a familiar but excited voice prompted the two to stop in their tracks.


    ¡°You are here.¡±

 Chapter 141: Family

    Chapter 141: Family


    Both Adrian and the maid, Rhea speared their lips, stretching a strand of sticky mixture of saliva until it finally copsed. He had a gentle smile on his face while her face was flushed and eyes were intoxicated.


    Adrian let go off the beautiful maid¡¯s butt as he looked towards the source of the ever-familiar sound.


    A woman who looked in her thirties, whose eyes were orbs of glittering silver, whose jet ck silky hair cascaded like a magnificent waterfall, whose beauty could only be termed with words like divine or otherworldly- was walking down the spiral staircase, step by step.


    She was wearing a sleeveless in dress that revealed her crystalline smooth arms. Even the inness of her apparel did not diminish her overwhelming looks. It only added to her charms.


    The maid vigorously shook her head, barely driving away the drunkenness before getting up from his warmp and stand-by. Adrian himself stood up.


    ¡°Mother, long time no see.¡± He approached the staircase and spread his arms wide open.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± A brimming smile appeared on the woman¡¯s face, exponentially enhancing her beauty. ¡°How have my dear son been?¡± The moment she stepped foot on the mosaicked marbles on the floor, she also opened her smooth and exposed arms.


    The mother son duo enclosed themselves in their arms, into a warm hug. He could smell a flowery fragrance from her skin, which she just got from her scented bath. His hands gently caressed her back through the thin dress.


    They remained silent for a whole minute as they engrossed themselves in the warmth of each other¡¯s bodies, the touch of each other¡¯s skin. After a whole minute, they finally separated.


    Adrian still had a smile on his face but the Duchess had lost hers. She bit her bottom lip hard ash her facial muscles twitched. Crystalline tears rolled down from her beautiful eyes, sliding through her fair cheeks.


    His gentle smile turned into a wry one. ¡®Not again!¡¯ But he remained still.


    She reached out both of her graceful hands and began to caress his cheeks. ¡°You are finally home.¡± She said among her tears.


    Any man would drop to his knees, prepared to give away his life just to bring a smile on the face of the crying angel. But s, Adrian was the only man who could see her in such a state.


    ¡°Mother.¡± He gently held both of her hands with those of his own. ¡°I am here now.¡± He said in a rare warm voice. ¡°And I will stay here for a few days.¡±


    ¡°A few?¡± She scowled. ¡°Mister, I am not letting you out again until I am tired of you.¡±


    The smile on his face became even more forced. ¡°Isn¡¯t that like¡­ forever?¡±


    ******


    Evening. There were thunders rambling outside, alerting those in the vicinity of theing storm.


    The main mansion.


    The dining hall.


    A chandelier above and manymps in the surrounding ensured the room was properly lighted.


    There was a round dining table at the centre of the dining hall. Freshly cooked meals by top quality chefs were being served by beautiful young maids. But the seats were empty; none in the family had arrived, until two entered the hall.


    One was a middle aged beautifuldy wearing avish dress and other extravagant jewellery- Renes de Wasef. She was holding the petite hands of a thirteen year old girl- her daughter, Aria- as she walked towards the table.


    Once she ensured the proper sitting of her daughter, she herself sat beside her in a noble manner.


    The little girl looked around before turning to her mother. ¡°Where is brother? I have finished my lessons, but he has yet toe.¡±


    ¡°Sweety.¡± Thedy smiled. ¡°Your brother is with his mother now. It has been years since theyst met. You understand, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She turned quiet. She dangled her petite legs under the tablecloth as she waited for her beloved brother. And soon, her wish was fulfilled.


    Adrian came out of nowhere and sat beside her.


    ¡°Brother!¡± She eximed.


    ¡°I am here.¡± He patted her head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for father and Rowen, shall we?¡± He smiled.


    Soon, two more entered the hall, side by side. Both of them were men- one young and the other, middle aged.


    The middle aged man had slightly whitening hair, but his eyes were jet ck. His posture was steady while his walking style was noble. His brows knitted the moment his pitch ck eyes spotted Adrian sitting at the table.


    But he remained on his track before sitting right beside the extravagantly dresseddy.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord husband.¡± The woman bowed. Aria remained silent.


    ¡°Greetings, ¡®Dad¡¯.¡± Adrian smiled.


    The man¡¯s face flinched as he snorted. ¡°Hmph.¡±


    The woman smiled wryly while Aria remained indifferent. She was already used to it.


    The young man, whose eyes were were ck as well, grimaced at the sight of Adrian. His eyes turned bloodshot; he began to give off an aura of bloodlust.


    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± He did not care where he was as he bellowed and charged towards Adrian.


    Adrian remained nonchnt as he kept staring at the food ahead, wondering what to eat first.


    Aria panicked while Renes, the middle aged woman scowled and prepared herself to take action. But suddenly, an aura locked onto her. Though she could easily break the pressure off, she could only grit her teeth and endure.


    The source of the aura was none other than her Lord husband.


    The youth was upon Adrian when out of nowhere, something grabbed him by his neck. The hand belonged to none other than Adrian.


    Adrian slowly stood up, lifting the poor youth up in the air.


    A malicious smile appeared on his face as he looked right into the ck eyes of the young man with those of his own- eyes which were many shades darker. ¡°Yes, I might be the son of a bitch.¡± The smile on his face turned into a grin. ¡°At least I am not the son of a dead one.¡±


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡± The youth¡¯s eyes turned even more red as he tried to escape from his grip. But s, any sort of resistance was futile.


    The man scowled as he used his own aura to envelop Adrian. But to Adrian, the so called pressuring aura was as good as non existent.


    The middle aged man¡¯s brows knitted even further as he gritted his teeth. He was just about to smack his fists on the table. But he remembered something- something which prompted him to swallow his own saliva.


    ¡°Adrian.¡± He opened his mouth. His voice was deep. ¡°Let go of him. Dinner¡¯s getting cold.¡±


    The grin on Adrian¡¯s face turned into a gentle smile as he turned to the man. ¡°Sure. If you say so, ¡®dad¡¯.¡± He released the grip on the youth¡¯s neck.


    The young man slumped to the ground while the middle aged one grimaced and clenched his fists under the table.


    ******


    Midnight.


    *Knock. Knock.*


    Emilia, who was wearing a silky night robe, looked at the door and smiled. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened. Adrian stepped into the room and closed the door behind him while she stood up from the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time you keep your end of the promise.¡± Her graceful hands reached the cincture of her nightie.

 Chapter 142: Night with Mother *

    Chapter 142: Night with Mother *


    Emilia untied the clothed belt that was holding her silky ck night robe together. She dropped the cincture on the ground.


    The two sides of the robe separated, revealing her smooth and fair abdomen. A ckced panties was right underneath it, covering her crotch. And that was the only underwear she was wearing; there were no bras or any other clothings covering herrge breasts.


    The nightie barely covered her nipples while the valley between the two white round mountains waspletely in Adrian¡¯s view.


    She had a gentle smile on her face as she witnessed her dear son staring at her semi exposed body. But it did not stay that way for too long.


    She used her hands to push the barely hanging nightie off her shoulders. The silky robe slipped down her crystalline smooth body.


    Now, her whole body, except her crotch waspletely exposed to her one and only son.


    Adrian scanned his mother from head to toe twice. A smile subconsciously formed on his face. The woman just ahead of him was definitely one of the most beautiful he had ever seen, and undoubtedly the most beautiful here on Ervilia.


    Her silky jet ck hair, her dazzling silver eyes, the motherly smile she had on her face, her body of perfect proportions- with milky round breasts, slim waist and motherly thighs- everything about her was mesmerising.


    Any man would give up their entire possessions and life just to have a nce of what Adrian was casually enjoying right now.


    His smile prompted the smile on her face to go grow wider. He was the only male in this world allowed to see her naked.


    ¡°Naughty boy.¡± She giggled. ¡°Seen enough?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    She shook her head with a smile. ¡°Come.¡±


    She got up on thefy bed again and lied on its centre. She faced right with her whole body and spread her right arm forward.


    Her eyes followed Adrian as he got up on the bed andid his head on her arm, facing her. His face was just before her right mound.


    She guided her free hand- the left one- to the side of his head, caressing his pitch ck hair.


    ¡°It has been five years since you havest done it. Did you forget everything?¡± She teased.


    ¡°Nope. I practiced regrly on other women.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She scowled as she lightly knocked the side of head. ¡°You can casually do it with other women but you make me run errands in return to do it with me?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I can leave.¡± He tried to get up, only to be pushed back onto her right arm.


    ¡°I was just kidding, you can start.¡± She said with eyes filled with love.


    Adrian smiled and guided his right hand to her naked smooth waist.


    Adrian parted his lips and gently enveloped her right pink nipple.


    Her face remained the same, but not for long.


    ¡°Ah..¡± a soft moan escaped her lips as he gave gave her erected tit an erotic lick.


    For the first time, her cheeks were tinted pink. She gave Adrian a scowl. ¡°Naughty boy.¡± But her left hand kept softly caressing his head.


    Soon, he began to suckle on her nipple.


    ¡°Mmmh.¡± She suppressed her groan.


    *Gulp. Gulp.*


    Soon, gulping sounds could be heard as her milk began to flow into his mouth. His right arm fondled her waist.


    Her eyes were on his face below. The smile she had on her face had yet to run away as she enjoyed her son drinking her milk.


    She had been breastfeeding since his infancy, to when he turned thirteen. And the only reason she stopped feeding him anymore was because he refused to take it. His sudden decision almost broke her heart. She began to doubt that his love for her diminished.


    But thankfully, thest two years- she received letters from him with the ¡®deals¡¯. If not for his side of the deal being to suckle on her breasts, she would never have epted his requests. She knew that he was getting into something very dangerous.


    But she wanted those moments back more than anything, the moments when her son sucked her nipples and drank her own milk, the moments she felt most connected to her dear son as a mother.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Pain in her teat brought her back to reality. That kid bit her nipple. But she smiled nevertheless. It was always a habit of his.


    Adrian kept sucking her delicious milk in as his right hand sneaked up through her smooth skin, until it finally reached her unupied melon, her left one.


    His action prompted her to raise her brows. He had never done that before. But she did not mind; he was allowed to do anything he wanted.


    He pinched her stiff left tit.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She let out a moan. She did not expect something him to do such a thing. But little did she know that this was just the beginning.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­ mmmh¡­¡± She whined and squirmed her whole body. Her left hand subconsciously grabbed his shoulder.


    Adrian suddenly increased the intensity of his suckles while his right hand began to knead her bouncy left breast.


    Her face flushed as her breaths became heavier. She wanted him to slow down and keep going- both at the same time. She could feel the only piece of clothing, her panties bing damp.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­¡± Her cunt down their was tingling, wanting to be touched- to be satisfied. But she gritted her teeth and controlled herself.


    All of a sudden, she felt the flow of milk in her stop and the force enveloping the tip of her right breast disappear. But her other breast was being fondled like before.


    She knitted her brows and looked down, her face still red and breaths still heavy- only to see the smile on her beloved son¡¯s face.


    ¡°What happened, dear?¡± She muttered between her heavy breaths. One of his hands was still ying with her left boob.


    ¡°Feel free to masturbate.¡±

 Chapter 143: Night with Mother (2) *

    Chapter 143: Night with Mother (2) *


    ¡°What?!¡± Emilia widened her eyes and gasped.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s not as if you did not masturbate in front of me before. Heck. You did even worse things before my very eyes.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s different.¡± She said. ¡°I am breastfeeding you right now. I can¡¯t just masturbate when my own son suckles on my breast and drink my milk.¡±


    He looked straight into her eyes. A mocking smile appeared on his face. ¡°Tell me honestly. Did you not pleasure yourself when you breastfed me when I was an infant.¡±


    She gasped with her mouth wide open. ¡°How did you know?!¡± Then she suddenly looked away. ¡°I mean what are you even saying.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± He smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t have any moral dilemmas. Moreover, you are the ¡®Witch¡¯. Why would you even bother about those so called human moralities?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°I guess you are right.¡± She looked back into the abyssal eyes of his beloved son. ¡°But you won¡¯t mind if I touch myself while I feed you, will you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, mother. You know how much I love it when you moan and whine like a bitch in heat.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She softly knocked her on the head yet again. ¡°Naughty boy.¡± But a smile soon appeared on her face. ¡°Yes dear. Mother knows how much you love it.¡± She caressed the very spot where she just ¡®hit¡¯.


    Adrian gave her a smile before taking her now slimy nipple, covered in both his saliva and her milk, into his warm mouth again.


    He did not stand on ceremony and began to suckle on her breast with full force, as if he wanted to suck her entire being dry. His right hand did not hold back as Adrian began to intensely knead her other melon.


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± She groaned again as pleasure coursed through her entire body and flowed to her lower abdomen; her genitals throbbed as her panties became even wetter.


    She caressed his cheek onest time before slowly guiding her left hand to her crotch. It sneaked into her ck knickers. A wry smile formed on her face as despite her heavy breaths. It was too wet.


    But sheposed herself and began to rub her opening and clitoris. ¡°Aaah¡­ mmh..¡± She closed her eyes and moaned. She was now receiving pleasures from three of her body parts. And the face that the source of this pleasure was none other than her one and only beloved son added to her pleasure.


    Despite the overwhelming pleasure, she bit her lips and inserted two of her fingers into her excited cunt.


    She slowly massaged her inner walls while Adrian fondled her breast and yed with her nipples. His lips and tongue were busy sucking the endless supply of milk from her otherworldly boobs.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­ aaahmmh..¡± After a few seconds of warmup, she began to thrust her fingers to and fro, masturbating with full force. She even spread out her thighs a bit, making pleasuring herself easier.


    She closed her eyes from the intense ecstatic feeling. She had masturbated countless times before. But this was definitely the best auto-eroticism session she ever had. She stopped suppressing her moans and let everything be free.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ aaah¡­¡± She groaned and whine without any sense of restriction.


    She barely opened her eyes. The silvery eyes were now showing signs of intoxication while her face waspletely flushed. She looked down, only to have her intoxicated eyes meet the ¡®amused¡¯ abyssal eyes of her darling son. Her face flushed even more as a hot breath escaped her lips.


    The look in his son¡¯s eyes prompted her to stroke her pussy even harder. The loudness of her sexual groans increased with her thrusts. But she kept her eyes on him.


    Soon, she reached the peak of her excitement; her whole body began to tremble. Adrian, sensing this, bit one of her nipples while twisting the other one with his fingers.


    *Squirt.*


    Her whole body jerked.


    ¡°Aaaahmmmh¡­ aaah¡­ aaah¡­¡± She gritted her teeth as her sweet juices gushed out from her lower entrance,pletely drenching her ck panties and her thighs.


    Once everything was out, she began to pant heavily. Sweat trickled down her from her entire body.


    She turned her flushed face to her son, only to see him let go of her teat and look back at her.


    ¡°How was it?¡± He smiled.


    Blood almost bursted out from her cheeks. Now that everything was over and she was not in as much heat as before, she began to regret it.


    ¡®What have I done?¡¯ She wanted to hide somewhere away. She masturbated from the pleasure she received from her own son.


    All of a sudden, she felt a touch on her thigh- her drenched right thigh, bringing her back to reality.


    Adrian brought his right hand up from her lower body and brought it close to his face. His hand was now covered in a sticky fluid which formed bridges when he separated his fingers.


    She felt even more ashamed. But she raised her brows nheless- curious of what was he going to do. But what he did next made almost caused her eyes to pop out and run her throat dry.


    He put two of his fingers into his own mouth. The sight of her son eating her vaginal discharges caused her sex to tingle yet again.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± She asked. Yes, she had some many things before which a normal mother would never do to her sons. But there were some lines she feared crossing. And apparently, her son did not have the same fears.


    He brought the fingers out. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± He said casually.


    ¡°I know¡­ I mean¡­ that¡¯s not what I asked.¡± She gulped. She could not get that erotic scene out of her head.


    ¡°I always wanted to taste it.¡±


    Silence ensued. She did not know what to reply.


    But soon, she found her milk flowing again while Adrian began to suckle on her breast again.


    A smile reappeared on her face. It did not matter what he did. He would always be her son.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    He only bit her teat in response.


    She giggled. It was his way of answering.


    ¡°Still not able to quench your hunger?¡± She asked. ¡°Finish fast and go to sleep. It has been years since we had a bath together.¡±

 Chapter 144: Bath *

    Chapter 144: Bath *


    Morning. The sun climbed up from eastern horizon, sneaking in light through the window of an extravagantly decorated room.


    A duo was lying on the luxurious bed, sleeping, cuddling each other. One of them was a young man with otherworldly looks while the other was a woman who looked as if she were in her early thirties. She was naked, with just ck panties covering her sex. Her perfect, round and big breasts were pressing against the chest of the young man.


    She- her face, her body- was perfect no matter from which angle she was observed. Anyone could tell that the two were rted, very closely at that.


    The woman slowly opened her eyes. Two dazzling silver orbs were uncovered. The devilishly handsome face of the youth came in to her view. A subconscious smile appeared on her face.


    She moved the arm on top of him upwards; her hand reached his head and began to gently caress his messed up hair.


    The motherly touch of her crystalline hand prompted him to open his own eyes. Two abyssal dark pupils appeared as they fixed themselves on their silver counterparts.


    ¡°Good morning, son.¡± She said. The smile on her divine face became even more bright, capable of blinding any average man.


    ¡°Good morning, mother.¡± He said as a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°How was your sleep?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Fine. I dreamt of you.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± She raised her brows. ¡°What were you dreaming about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special.¡± He shrugged, his arms still wrapping around the angelic woman. ¡°It was just you and me- eating.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. They say people dream about what they crave for the most in the real world.¡± She said. The smile had yet to run away from her face.


    ¡°Well.¡± He muttered as his eyes suddenly seemed lost, prompting the woman to scowl. ¡°You are notpletely wrong.¡± He sighed.


    His actions baffled him, but she decided to forget it. ¡°Anyways, you are not wrong in your dreams either. We indeed have yet to have a meal together. It has been more than two years since we had breakfast together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± He returned to his previous self. ¡°I indeed crave to eat.¡± The smile resurfaced.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded. ¡°But first, we need to take a bath.¡±


    ******


    A marbled room. There was a small pool at the centre. One could spot a giant magic circle beneath the steaming water.


    It was a fire spell that was used to regte the temperature of the cold water. And right above the pool, there was a another giant but blue magic circle drawn on the ceiling. It was a water spell, used to shower water onto the pool.


    *Creak*


    The wooden door opened. Emilia¡¯s personal maid, Rhea came in and checked everything. Seeing that everything was fine, she nodded and bowed at the door, the same entrance she just used.


    Two figures entered, one after the another. Both of them had incredible looks. The young man was impably dressed while the middle aged man was almost fully naked. The panties were the only piece of clothes she had on her body.


    ¡°You can leave.¡± Emilia waved her hand. Her face was nonchnt.


    Rhea bowed even further down and left, closing the door behind.


    A smile appeared on the middle aged woman¡¯s face the moment the maid left. She turned towards Adrian.


    He smiled wryly. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s just a bath.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s ¡®our¡¯ first bath in years.¡± She dered. She approached him and began to unbutton his shirt.


    He stood still, letting his mother do what she wanted while he enjoyed the scene.


    Soon, she took off his shirt, revealing his entire naked torso.


    She took a step back and scanned through his body. His perfectly sculpted muscles, perfect proportions, his perfect abs- just everything about his physique was perfect.


    ¡°Oof.¡± She muttered. ¡°I bore perfection itself.¡± She said smugly.


    ¡°I got that from you.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± She pondered. ¡°You are not wrong.¡± A yful chuckle escaped her lips as she stepped towards her son once again.


    She squatted down and brought his entire pants down with one single pull. His dick bounced out. Heplied and removed his feet. He was nowpletely naked.


    She stood up and fixed her eyes on his giant erected cock. She reached out one of her graceful hands and began to caress it.


    ¡°How many fell victim to ¡®this¡¯ thest two years?¡± She looked into his eyes.


    ¡°I lost count.¡± He shrugged.


    She hit his shoulder with her free hand. ¡°That¡¯s my boy!¡±


    He smiled in response.


    She let go off her standing rod and moved back. Two of her thumbs slid into the thong of her panties. She elegantly and sensually pushed her ck undergarment down, swaying her hips a bit. She was nowpletely naked. Her shaved crotch came into his sight.


    Any man who would see her in such form would instantly go crazy, or die. The divine scene was too much for mere mortals to take.


    But both of them werepletelyposed, exposing themselvespletely to each other. They were used to it.


    ¡°You are as beautiful as always.¡± He praised as he scanned her body top to bottom.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She snorted. ¡°You only remember to say this only after seeing me naked.¡±


    ¡°Can you me me though?¡± He shrugged. ¡°Ask anyone and they would say that you are more beautiful without your clothes.¡±


    She shook her head with a smile before turning around. She began to gracefully walk towards the pool.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes were fixed on her exquisite butt, which was swaying and jiggling with every one of her steps.


    She entered into the bath filled up with steaming warm water. Step by step, she went deeper and deeper. Her ankles, her knees, her waist and finally her intoxicating navel went into the water.


    She used her hands to create some waves and ssh a bit of water around before turning back to her son.


    The smile on her face grew as her silver eyes dazzled even brighter.


    ¡°Come in.¡±

 Chapter 145: Bath (2) *

    Chapter 145: Bath (2) *


    Without further ado, Adrian approached the pool at the centre of the room. She stepped down the marbled stairs, all the way into the water.


    Everything beneath his waist was submerged under the water while he walked to his mother. The head of his penis lightly peeked out the pool with every one of his steps.


    Her eyes were fixed on him as he approached her. She took in a deep breath before taking a dip, goingpletely under water for a few moments before rising up ahead.


    The scene of her rising from the pool was a sight to behold. She looked as if she were a water goddess, a fairy of theke.


    Her wet hair gave her a different type of charm- not any less than the overwhelming one she already had. Water slid down through her smooth skin; every droplet moving through her fair crystalline skin- especially the ones on her breasts made her look so sexy that just a peek of her in this state could let one transcend this world.


    But Adrian¡¯s countenance remained the same as he stood before her.


    She knew what he wanted. One of her hands reached high in the air, with the tips of the thumb and middle finger connected together.


    *Snap.*


    *Pitter-patter*


    The moment she snapped her fingers, crystalline drops of water began to rain down from the now bright circle above, sshing into the pool below or washing their clear skin.


    His jet ck hair turned wet, prompting him to brush all of them back with his hand, clearing his forehead. Water trickled through his skin. Any average youngdy who would see him in this wet state would definitely be wet themselves.


    A minuteter, *Snap*. The blue circle above dimmed down again as the artificial rain came to a halt.


    ¡°Looks like we are wet enough.¡± She giggled.


    ¡°Yes, we are.¡± He said with his charming tone.


    ¡°Come on.¡± She turned back. ¡°I will wash you first.¡± She walked to the side of the pool and got up.


    Adrian followed and got up from the bath as well before sitting on its edge, drowning both of his legs from his knees.


    She took a small stool and sat behind him. Her hand fetched a soap from the side before beginning to scrub his back.


    She opened her mouth. ¡°I heard you took in a new maid the day you got into the Academy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He answered. ¡°She is a tier 5 just like you but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± She raised her brows.


    ¡°She is going to surpass you.¡±


    Her scrubbing hand suddenly stopped on its track. ¡°But is she prettier?¡± She smirked.


    ¡°Come on, mother.¡± He shook his head. ¡°We both know the answer.¡±


    ¡°I am fine with her then.¡± She began to wash his back yet again. ¡°It¡¯s customary for the one serving my son to be strong.¡± She raised his right arm and started to cleanse it.


    ¡°But I heard that she is¡­ average.¡± She said. ¡°You took her in only as a tool? Because of her talent?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± He shook his head again. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that it¡¯s fate.¡± He voluntarily raised his left arm since his right one was done.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She began to wipe his left arm. ¡°I guess I need to meet her.¡±


    Adrian heaved a sigh which seemed to be of relief.


    She hit her on the back of his head. ¡°You are relieved because she is not beautiful, right? Do you think I am some witch who steals every beautiful girl she sees?¡±


    He forced a smile. ¡®Yes, you are.¡¯


    She got up from the stool and reentered the pool. She stood right before him, facing his solid abs and even more solid dick.


    She washed his chest and abdomen before washing both of his legs. Finally, her hand moved towards his erect penis. She applied some soap to her hand before grabbing his thing and gently rubbing it.


    He bent a bit back and used both of his arms as pirs.


    Just as she was about to let go of his erection-


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Keep going.¡± His charming voice entered her ears.


    She scowled as she looked into his eyes. ¡°Mister.¡± She uttered. ¡°Are you requesting a handjob from your mother?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I am just asking to return the favour after what you didst night.¡±


    Her face flushed as she subconsciously looked away. ¡°Well¡­¡± She stuttered. ¡°This is the first andst time we are doing things like these, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He assured. ¡°Now, go on.¡±


    She looked back to the thing she was still holding. She began to stroke it again, but this time- with a red face. As moments passed, she paced it up- slowly but surely. Her eyes were fixed on his slimy and slightly throbbing dick.


    A few minutester-


    ¡°I aming.¡± His voice was calm.


    White sticky fluid shot off from his cock. The semennded on her breasts and the valley that separated them two.


    She looked down and bit her lips, not for the fact that she was dirtied; but for the unusual decision she made. She could have just dodged this. But instead, she decided to let her son¡¯s fluids voluntarily hit her.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± She heard him click his tongue. ¡°Look what you have done. You want me to clean my own semen off you, right?¡±


    She forced a smile on her face. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s exactly the n.¡±


    ¡°Come up.¡± He moved back a bit and spread his legs. He patted the spot between his thighs. ¡°Sit down. I will make you cu- clean.¡± He coughed.


    Sheplied and sat right before him. He applied soap to his hands and cleaned her back before moving forward, pressing his chest against her back. His rod kissed her lower back as well.


    He wrapped his arms around her and wiped his own fluids off. A malicious smile appeared on his face. Suddenly, he cupped both of her melons with his tworge hands.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She moaned in surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Washing you.¡± One of his hands kept kneading a boob while the other slid down- all the way to her perfect pink cunt.


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡± She closed her eyes and arched her back. ¡°Sto¡­ stop.¡± She whimpered.


    But he did not pay any heed as he rubbed her opening for a few moments before prating it with two of his fingers.


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± She groaned.


    He massaged her innards a bit before thrusting it fast. Momentster-


    *Squirt.*


    ¡°Aaaaahmmmh¡­¡± A heavenly moan escaped her lips as she arched her back even further. Sexy and heavy breaths escaped her mouths.


    She needed another bath.

 Chapter 146: Game **

    Chapter 146: Game **


    Midnight. The sky was clear the whole day, with rare sights of clouds. The night was not any different. Only some dark clouds could be spotted miles away from the residence.


    *Knock. Knock*


    Adrian was standing before a door on the first floor of the main mansion.


    ¡°Come in.¡± A middle aged woman¡¯s voice came from the inside.


    Adrian opened the door and went in. There were a couple of maids who spotted the young master to go into the thirddy¡¯s room in the middle of night. But none batted an eye at the scene because he had gone in many times before and stayed the entire nights.


    They knew how obsessed the little girl was to her elder brother.


    *Clip-clop*


    Adrian stepped into the extravagant room and closed the door behind him. The room was big with many expensive furniture furnishing it. There was a window through which the moonlight sneaked in. But the room was mainly lit by a fewmps hanging on the wall and ced on the bedside furniture.


    On the bed, sat twodies- one was a middle aged woman ornamented by gold and jewels. The other was a little girl who looked as if she were thirteen at most. Both of them were wearing ck apparels.


    ¡°Brother!¡± The little girl eximed as she jumped down from the bed and rushed towards him.


    ¡°Aria.¡± He calmly said as he patted the cute girls head.


    ¡°Did you forget about me?¡± She asked, her eyes almost welling up. ¡°You did note to visit me in two days.¡±


    ¡°I was catching up with mother.¡± He smiled while caressing her hair.


    ¡°So, will you y with me right now?¡± She craned her neck up, looking into his abyssal eyes with her own dark eyes- eyes which were now betraying excitement.


    ¡°No, my cute little sister.¡± He shook his head, prompting her face to fell. ¡°I will y with your mother while you watch.¡±


    Her eyes lit up again. ¡°¡®That¡¯ game?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. That game.¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡± She cheered. ¡°I love watching you and mother y that game.¡±


    ¡°Now, go on and take a seat.¡±


    She nodded and jogged towards a sofa that was facing the bed and sat on it.


    Adrian smiled at the otherdy in the room, Renes, his own father¡¯s woman. The middle ageddy blushed. She knew what game they were talking about and she also knew that she herself wanted to y that game more than anything.


    ¡°You know the rules.¡± Adrian said with his ever-charming voice.


    Renes sheepishly nodded before beginning to take off her dress. And soon, she waspletely naked, with massive jugs and a big butt. She was a beauty worthy of being ady of the great duke house of a tier 2 Kingdom.


    It was just her bad luck that she was the co-wife of Emilia Darkheart, the most beautiful woman of the Confederation and a Royal. Else, she might have been the maindy of the powerful house.


    She gave her daughter a slight smile before looking at Adrian.


    Adrian smiled. ¡°Looks like you did not forget.¡± He got up on the bed andid himself upon it.


    ¡°Go on.¡± He permitted.


    Thedy smiled before positioning herself above his legs with her knees enveloping those of his. She slid her fingers into the waist of his pants and impatiently pulled them down. His erected dick bounced out. It stood upright as if it were a tower.


    The smile on her face grew wider while her eyes betrayed lust.


    She did not waste any time and put the tip of his rod into her mouth. One of her arms supported herself from the bed while the other hand was busy ying with his testicles.


    Aria, on the other hand, watched everything with smile and curiosity. She loved the secret game her mother and brother yed. And today, she had some questions in her mind.


    *Slurp. Slurp*


    Renes began to move her head to and fro. Her cheeks caved in as she began to suck his dick. After a few light strokes, she took all of her length inside her mouth, epting it with her throat.


    She slowly stroked his cock, massaging it with her gullet. And after a few minutes of her constant oscitory motion, he spilled his seeds inside her mouth.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­¡± She widened her eyes as she was almost choked. But she skilfully managed it and gulped all of it down. Not a single drop of his semen escaped from her lips.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Adrian arched his back forward, sitting upright- with her knees still sandwiching hisid legs. ¡°Have you cleaned your mouth?¡±


    She opened her mouth, revealing herpletely clean tongue and white teeth. She was a water circler after all.


    He did not waste any time and pushed his tongue into her opened mouth, and held the sides of her ski waist with his hands.


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡± Her eyes widened for a moment, but they soon rxed. She darted her brown orbs towards her daughter, who was staring at their degenerate kiss.


    She soon closed her eyes and wrapped both of her arms around his neck. The woman moved her knees forward until his saliva coated tip kissed her pussy lips. She lowered her butt, letting his hard-as-ever meat into her moist cave.


    ¡°Mmmmmh¡­¡± The kiss muffled her erotic groan.


    Their tongues swirled around each other¡¯s as she bang to lift her ass up and down in rhythmic motion, pping her ass cheeks against his strong things.


    ¡°Mmmmhh¡­¡± She moaned in ecstasy as they tried to suck as much as they could from the other¡¯s mouth.


    Soon, she began to pace her up and down motion as her body began to tremble; she reached the peak of her excitement.


    *p. p. p*


    The intensity of the pping sounds increased and increased until it suddenly came to a stop.


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Aaaaaah¡­¡± She abruptly broke the kiss. Her vaginal discharges gushed out andpletely drenched his shaft and thighs.


    She was bathing in her own salty sweat. Her breaths were heavy as she was panting with her mouth wide open. But her eyes- they were intoxicated with lust, wanting for more.


    She could not hold herself back any more and began to move like before, letting his cock ravage her insides. And this time, she was the one who initiated the kiss.


    They locked themselves in a wild hot kiss again while she moved her ass up and down, fulfilling her carnal desire.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­ mmh¡­¡±


    A few minutester, she was on the peak of her excitement again. And soon, she came.


    But this time, Adrian ejected his own fluids along with her.


    ¡°Aaaaah¡­¡± She arched her back and looked up. Her eyes rolled back. The pleasure of having his hot semen inside her womb- it was too much, too overwhelming.


    After releasing all of her own juices out, she slumped her head on his shoulder. Her whole body was now moving slowly from her heavy pants.


    Aria¡¯s thighs were nowpletely clenched together. She looked down a bit before looking towards the duo. Maybe it was time to ask the question which was lingering inside her mind.


    ¡°Mother.¡± She called. ¡°The game you are ying- isn¡¯t it called ¡®sex¡¯? And isn¡¯t it supposed to be done only between lovers?¡±

 Chapter 147: Tutorial **

    Chapter 147: Tutorial **


    ¡°What?!¡± The woman abruptly turned towards her daughter and scowled, losing all signs of tiredness she had. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Mi¡­ miss Aden.¡± She meekly answered. Her mother¡¯s tone scared her.


    ¡°That bitch!¡± She blurted out. ¡°You have not told your tutor anything about us, did you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Aria aggressively shook her head. ¡°This is a secret between us.¡±


    Renes was about to say something again when Adrian gently caressed the middle aged woman¡¯s hair. ¡°Let it go.¡± His tone was as charming as always. ¡°She is thirteen. It¡¯s about time she learns of these things anyway.¡±


    His statements calmed her down a bit. ¡°You are right.¡± She sighed before turning to her daughter. ¡°What else did she teach you?¡±


    ¡°That it is done in secret and done between lovers.¡±


    ¡°She is right.¡± Renes giggled. His hard cock was still inside her. ¡°I love your brother, and it¡¯s a secret between the three of us.¡±


    ¡°I love brother too.¡± She dered. ¡°Can I have sex with him too?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Adrian also stayed quiet, only watching the conversation between the mother and daughter with amusement.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Renes looked at Adrian before turning back to Aria. ¡°Of course.¡± She heaved out a long breath and made her decision. ¡°I would be a bad mother if I deprived you of the opportunity to have the heavenly taste of your brother. But you have to grow up first. Didn¡¯t Aden tell you that you need to be an adult to do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes she did. But¡­¡± Aria looked down and gripped the ck skirt with both of her hands. ¡°Today, when I watched you y, I had a weird feeling below my stomach. And I think¡­¡± Her face turnedpletely red. ¡°I peed a bit.¡± She closed her eyes and bent her head even lower.


    Renes gasped. ¡°How can I forget?¡± She muttered as she closed her eyes. ¡°She is now a teen.¡±


    ¡°Dear.¡± She called. ¡°I assure you it¡¯s not pee.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡± Aria raised her brows. Along with it, she raised her skirt and opened her thighs- exposing her cute pink underwear. There was a spot which was a few shades darker, clearly stained by fluids.


    ¡°It is something every grown girls releases. It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡± Renes assured.


    ¡°What¡­ what should I do?¡± Aria turned back to her mother. ¡°It still feels weird down there.¡± She pointed at her crotch.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The woman was tongue tied, not knowing what to do.


    Adrian finally opened his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time she learns ¡®some things¡¯?¡±


    Renes looked down, losing herself in deep thoughts. Momentster, she looked back at Adrian and sighed. ¡°I guess you are right.¡±


    She held both of his shoulders for support and raised her butt up, letting his dick out. ¡°Aah¡­¡± She let out a soft moan. His thick semen oozed out of her cunt, drop by drop.


    Adrian moved away, giving her some space and sat beside her.


    Renes turned to her daughter. ¡°Come here, sweety.¡± She pointed at the hardboard of the bed right ahead of her. ¡°Today, I will teach you something.¡±


    Aria nodded and got up on the bed. She sat on her knees, facing her mother while her back faced the hardboard.


    ¡°Take off your dress.¡± Renes said.


    Aria looked at Adrian and blushed. But she removed her clothes nheless. Her breasts were small, but they would definitely match those of her mothers one day. They were still budding after all. She also removed her pink panties- the only underwear she had on,ying bare her hairless crotch and cute pussy- cute dripping pussy.


    ¡°Oh dear, you are beautiful.¡± Renes scanned her daughter¡¯s body and praised.


    ¡°You too, mother.¡± The little girl blushed.


    Renes sat on her ass and opened both of her legs,pletely exposing her cunt- which was dripping her own fluids and his. ¡°Are you still feeling a tingling sensation down there?¡± She pointed at her own vagina.


    ¡°Tingling? Yes.¡± Aria also assumed the same position as that of her mother. She could see drops of gooey liquid trickling down from her secret spot.


    ¡°Today, I will teach you how to quench that feeling, okay?¡± The mother asked.


    ¡°O¡­ okay.¡± Aria nodded.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Renes took both of her hands to her breasts and began to y with them- kneading them, teasing the nipples or pinching them hard.


    Aria was confused, but she followed nevertheless. She led both of her small hands to her small but existent boobs and began to y with them like her mother was ying with hers. She even pinched her own nipples.


    She felt a sensation she never felt before. Pleasure was coursing through her whole body. Her secret spot down there was tingling even more than before. Her eyes betrayed addiction; she loved the feeling. Her breaths were getting heavier and heavier every seconds while her pink and fresh pussy was getting more and more wet.


    ¡°Now, do this.¡± Her mother¡¯s words woke her up from the trance. Her mother¡¯s flushed red face came into her view.


    Renes was feeling more excited than she should have felt. The scene of her own underaged daughter kneading her cute breasts med a new fire in her soul. She impatiently guided one of her hands to her cunt and started to touch and rub herbia and clitoris. Her eyes never moved from her daughter.


    Aria followed and took one of her hands to her bottom lips; her eyes followed the inexperienced hand. The moment her fingers touched the wetness, she squinted and moved her arm away a bit. She rubbed the fingertip with her thumb.


    Her mother was right. It was not pee, it was something else- something stickier. She again touched her secret ce and began to rub the gates and the small protrusion just like her mother.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± A soft and cute moan escaped her small lips. The prickling feeling there was increasing even more. She could even feel it trembling.


    Renes almost came from hearing her daughter¡¯s super cute moan. But she held herself together. ¡°Sweety.¡± She called, attracting the small girl¡¯s attraction.


    She back the hand ying with her pussy and put two of the slimy fingers in her mouth. She did notpletely close her mouth, letting Aria see how she was swirling her tongue around the fingers.


    Aria did the same. She felt a weird but good taste from her fingers. But it did not stop the fiery feeling down there. It was nowpletely drenched in those sticky fluids.


    Finally, she saw her mother take out her saliva coated fingers and insert them whole into her own private spot.


    She followed. She brought out the slimy fingers and positioned them before her entrance. With one thrust, she prated all the way into her lubricated cave.


    ¡°Aaaaah¡­¡± Her whole body trembled as she whined.


    *Squirt*


    The young girl had her very first orgasm as her juices gushed out from her lower lips. One thrust was all it took.


    ¡°Ah¡­ fuck!¡± Renes quickened the thrusting motion of her fingers and came as well. The sight of her daughter¡¯s orgasm was too much for her to bear.


    Both the mother and daughter were panting hard as sweat poured from all of their bodies. Both of them experienced something they never had before.


    One had her very first orgasm while the other had an orgasm watching her own daughter climax.


    ¡°How did it feel, sweety? It is called masturbation. You can do it anytime you want as long as nobody¡¯s watching.¡±


    ¡°It felt¡­ so good.¡± Aria was still panting. ¡°I want to do it again¡­ and again.¡±


    Adrian pushed Renes by the neck. She subconsciously took a position on all fours. ¡°Sure.¡± He said. ¡°Try masturbating now and it will feel even better than before.¡±


    Adrian position himself behind the woman and began to pound her like a beast, not caring about forey or anything noble.


    ¡°Aaaaah¡­ mmh¡­ mmh¡­¡± She suppressed her moans as her whole body and her bouncy breasts jiggled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Let your daughter hear what sort of bitch you are.¡±


    ¡°Aaah¡­ aaah¡­. Aaaah¡­¡± She whined.


    Aria felt her vagina tingling again. She began to masturbate just like before. And he was right. It felt even better doing it while watching them have sex.


    Soon-


    *Squirt*


    Both of the mother and daughter climaxed at the same time.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡± They groaned in unison. They truly were rted- one could tell from their moans.


    Minutester, Adrian dumped his hot load inside her.


    The game came to an end with a pair of mother and daughter panting tired on the bed.

 Chapter 148: The Witch

    Chapter 148: The Witch


    MASS RELEASE TODAY! ENJOY!


    *********


    In a dark room.


    A middle aged man was sitting on a sofa, deep in thought. A young man was pacing to and fro through the room, asionally throwing a random punch in the air.


    Both of them had the same jet ck eyes. The middle aged man¡¯s eyes just had a few moreyers of depth.


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!¡± The youth suddenly stopped and kicked an extravagant vase, shattering it.


    But the middle aged man stayed silent.


    The youth turned to the man. ¡°Why, father, WHY?!¡± He bellowed. ¡°Why did you let that son of that bitch go? He assaulted me. I am the heir of this house, not him.¡±


    The man scowled. ¡°Lower your voice.¡±


    The young man gulped. ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Did you think I let him go because I wanted to?¡± He snorted. ¡°I want to teach that unfilial son a lesson more than anything. But don¡¯t forget that his status is now higher than of my own. Moreover, Emilia is still out there.¡±


    ¡°That lucky bastard!¡± The ¡®heir¡¯ punched the air again. ¡°He seduced a princess with his looks and won the lottery. That shameless bastard knows nothing more than hiding under the skirt of women. First, his mother and then, the Queen of Nemphis.¡± He turned to his father. ¡°Can¡¯t you do something to that bitch? She killed mother and elder brother.¡± Both of his fists clenched.


    ¡°How many times have I told you?¡± He shook his head. ¡°The Empire doesn¡¯t call her ¡®The Witch¡¯ for her talent or prowess. It is something else altogether.¡±


    Fear overtook his eyes. ¡°Some that only a few of us know. Something that pierces through the minds of the bravest of men.¡±


    ******


    Decades ago, the then King of Darkshore, Aristion Storm weed his third child and his first daughter. But there were no celebrations; the Kingdom never celebrated having a new princess. They were deemed worthless after all. Strong states need strong men at the forefront, as their leaders.


    Nevertheless, the child¡¯s Grandfather could feel that she was the one who make him the proudest. So, he named her Emilia- someone who would rival the greatest, excellent everyone. Hence, she was named Emilia Storm.


    Her earlier years went fine; she lived a privileged life- one that befitted a princess. The more she grew, the more her beauty bloomed. At the age of twelve, she was already being hailed as the next Ervilian Rose- a title that was only bestowed upon the greatest of beauties in the Continent.


    But since she turned twelve, everything changed- the world turned upside down for her. Many of the maids that she yed with began to move away. The male servants gave her looks that sent chills down her spine.


    But those were nothing, maids and servants were not everything to her. Even her eldest brother, who had just turned sixteen- gave her the same look- that gaze that seemed to seep in through her clothes- unpleasant and ufortable look.


    She hid away. The princess that used to run around the whole house locked herself in the room, isting herself from the world.


    She did not need anyone. The only thing she needed was peace. Thankfully, there were a couple of maids who took care of her, fed her and yed with her. And more importantly, she still had her cute little sister. That was enough.


    When she went to have a talk with her mother, the one she loved the most- she was rejected. Her mother did not even want to see her, let alone have a conversation. For the first time, a crack formed in her heart.


    She ran all the way back to her room, her teardrops staining the hallways and corridors. She shut herself away from the world. Even the two maids and her own sister was barred from entering the room.


    They thought she would open up once she get tired of it or get hungry. But little did they know that the pain in her heart covered the pain from hunger.


    Once a day passed, the maids finally sent words to the higher ups. But nor the King, neither the Queen stepped forward. The who approached was none other than the one who named her- her grandfather, the previous king.


    He, who was hailed as one of greatest wind circlers in the entire Confederation, got into her room through the window- only to find her squatting at one corner of the room- with unblinking red eyes. He consoled her, caressed her, fed her and finally conversed with her to find about the reason of her apparent heartbreak.


    ¡°Your mother is busy. She is the Queen after all.¡± He consoled her and managed to somewhat cheer her up.


    She opened to the world again. The two maids and her little sister were her world. The one called ¡®grandpa¡¯ disappeared.


    A couple of year passed. She turned fourteen, her sister Emma turned twelve. And most importantly her eldest brother, who was eighteen, returned from the Military College for vacation. That year, her entire world, which was already turned upside down, was destroyed- forever, never to be repaired again.


    One day, both of her maids came in with smiles on their pretty faces.


    ¡°Your highness.¡± One of them spoke. She was eighteen years old at most. ¡°We will y a new type of game today. Follow us.¡± She beckoned.


    The other one nodded.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we take Emma with us?¡± Princess Emilia, who was even more beautiful than before asked.


    ¡°She is already there.¡± The maid answered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± The princess smiled.


    Soon, the two maids led her to a room in one corner of the pce.


    ¡°Enter first, your highness.¡± The maid gestured as she gave her way. ¡°Her highness Emma is waiting inside.¡±


    The innocent princess impatiently ran inside, only for the door behind to close. She shrugged it off. Maybe this was part of the game. She looked around and instantly knew that it was a store room.


    A smile appeared on her face. So, it was hide and seek? She began to look for her little sister.


    And soon, she found her sibling at one empty corner of the room. But the one she found was not the one she was looking for.


    ¡°How have you been, little sister?¡±

 Chapter 149: The Witch (2)

    Chapter 149: The Witch (2)


    ¡°How have you been, little sister?¡± A strong looking young man stepped out of the darkness. He scanned through her entire body with his silver eyes.


    ¡°El¡­ elder brother.¡± Her whole body stiffened. She subconsciously took a step back.


    But before she could take another step, a pressure locked onto her body- rendering her unable to move an inch. There was no way a non circler like her could stand up against a level 3 circler.


    He pushed her to the ground. And sat down, locking both of her legs with his knees.


    ¡°Bro¡­ brother! Wha¡­ what are you¡­ doing?¡± She barely uttered those words. She was terrified.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± An evil smile appeared on his face.


    *Riiiiip*


    He tore her clothes apart, baring out her budding but beautiful smooth breasts.


    ¡°Noooooo!¡± She cried.


    ¡°I am ying with my little sister.¡± He used his big hands to fondle her small mounds.


    ¡°Noooo!¡± Tears streamed down her eyes. The pressure was still locked onto her, she could not even squirm under his grasps.


    She could only suffer.


    *Riip*


    One of his hands tore down her skirt along with the panties she was wearing, revealing her clear crotch and pink genital.


    He caressed her drybia for a bit. His eyes were drowned in lust.


    ¡°Emilia, O Emilia.¡± He chanted. ¡°From now on, you will be mine and only mine.¡± He pulled down his pants and whipped out hisrge cock.


    Emilia¡¯s eyes widened. She almost forgot how to breath. Her brain was subconsciously thinking of a way out. And every calction led to the one and only way. Even then, the probability of ¡®surviving¡¯ through this was a little more than null. But even this was enough to give her hope.


    He used his hands to open up her legs, making her sexpletely vulnerable to his shaft. It wasing closer and closer.


    She took in a deep breath, and used the entirety of her being and focused it on one point of her body. She even unknowingly used a bit of her life force despite being a non-circler. Even the potential power she had- the wind magic powers of her family embedded in her very genes came into y.


    The point was- her throat.


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!!!¡±


    A blood curdling, soul wrenching, high pitched scream bursted out from her mouth. The overwhelming screech resounded through the room.


    *Shatter. Shatter. Shatter.*


    All the windows and ss products like bottles of wines broke apart.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Blood oozed out from the Prince¡¯s ears, prompting him to cover them.


    *Cough* *Spurt*


    The scream stopped the moment Emilia coughed out a mouthful of blood. Even her eyes were bloodshot. But the silver orbs had dimmed down by a lot.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± The prince got up, pulled up his pants and ran away through one of the windows.


    The naked Emilia still lied on the ground. Blood covered her mouth. She was barely breathing and her eyes dimmed down with every one of those breaths.


    A minuteter.


    *Bam!*


    A part of the wall was smashed off. An old man with reddish silver eyes and silver hair stepped in through the hole. The barely alive body of his granddaughter came into his view.


    ¡°Emilia!¡± His deep voice resounded through the room. This voice alone was enough to give her a reason to not let go of life. She began to hold on.


    He rushed towards her. His coat was already taken off. He wrapped the barely conscious girl with his big and warm coat. She was breathing but her eyes- they were dead. His eyes turned bloodshot as he scanned through the room. But there were no lingering signs. The one who did this came in prepared.


    He took the wrapped girl in his arms and took her to safety.


    Minutester-


    ¡°She is in aa.¡± A middle aged man with green hair shook his head. He was the Royal Physician of the Darkshore Kingdom.


    The old man frowned. ¡°How long will it take for her to recover?¡±


    ¡°Normally, I would say ¡®it might take years¡¯. But this girl here¡­¡± The physician looked at the girl who was ¡®peacefully¡¯ sleeping. ¡°She is blessed. Her vocal cords werepletely destroyed but it¡¯s already recovering. She will be able to get up once she can get over the incident¡­ hopefully.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°About the incident, was she¡­¡± The old man gave the middle aged man a look.


    ¡°Thankfully, no.¡± The green haired man shook his head.


    The silver haired man heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°I wille to check up everyday.¡± The doctor bowed and left.


    ¡°Number 3.¡± The silver eyes of the man turned serious.


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡± A woman wearing a ck mask came out of thin air, and knelt behind the man.


    ¡°Guard her. Don¡¯t let any mane alone into this room- not even Aristion and Sebastian, got it? And keep an eye on the physician once hees in.¡±


    ¡°Obliged.¡± The woman nodded.


    A few dayster, a middle aged man came into her room when the doctor was checking her. He had silver eyes with a tint of red.


    ¡°She will be awake before she turns 20, right?¡± He asked. ¡°I can¡¯t send a half dead bride to the Darkhearts, can I?¡±


    Emilia, who was lying on the bed with her eyes open, could hear every single one of the words clearly.


    The next day, a woman visited. She had brown hair and brown eyes. She was morous, just like the crown she was wearing.


    ¡°Emilia, O Emilia.¡± She shook her head as if she was sad, but her mocking voice belied it all. ¡°That¡¯s the punishment you get for being unfilial.¡±


    She circled around the bed. ¡°I am the Queen of this country. The most beautiful of them all. I should be in the praises of the crowd¡­¡± She looked into the dead still eyes of Emilia. ¡°Not you!


    ¡°I brought you to this world so that you could do this to me? How dare you still my spotlight, you unfilial bitch!¡± She bellowed. ¡°Just stay on this bed forever, just like the crippled little slut you are.¡± She gave her onest nce, and left.


    A tear escaped the dimming silver eyes of Emilia. And that- was thest tear of sorrow she had ever shed.

 Chapter 150: The Witch (3)

    Chapter 150: The Witch (3)


    A year passed. Her father, nor her mother gave her another visit. Her grandfather visited a couple of times every month. But the most frequent visitors were still her ymates- her little sister Emma and¡­ the maids; and of course- the Royal Physician.


    Though they ¡®visited¡¯ her, they never said a word. All they would do was stare at the half conscious girl lying on the royal bed. They would take care of their ¡®responsibilities¡¯ as her maid and would go away.


    But she was not that lonely; her cute little sister Emma would stay with her almost all day, telling her stories of her own, or what happened in the pce, or news that reached from faraway ces. Though she would cry her eyes out during the first few days, she adjusted herself and talked to her dear elder sister like usual, without getting any sort of replies of course.


    Emilia stayed still. No matter how much funny jokes her sister told, no matter how bad news she brought- she remained emotionless. The only emotion she had left in her was hate- not towards her father who viewed her as nothing but a tool, nor towards her mother who envied her, not even towards her brother who ousted after her and brought her to this state.


    All that hate- was directed towards herself.


    Midnight. There were no visitors in the room. Emilia was lying alone in the room. Her eyes darted around, scanning the whole ce before she sat upright on the bed.


    Both of her bare feet touched the ground. She stood straight and ambled towards the dressing table. There was one grand mirror with golden frames fitted on the wall. She stood before it. She was staring at herself through the mirror- not with self admiration in her eyes, but utter hatred.


    She touched both of her cheeks with her soft palm. It was all its fault!


    She bit her lips. Her whole face twitched, barely controlling itself from from letting out a shrill shriek.


    Who asked for it? Who asked for this crystalline smooth skin? Who asked for this otherworldly beauty?


    It was not blessings. It was an outright curse!


    If not for this perfect face, this perfect body- maybe¡­ just maybe she would have a brother who looked at her not with lust, but brotherly love; maybe¡­ just maybe she would have a mother who loved her like any normal mother would, and be proud of her- as any normal parent would.


    Suddenly, a fire began to burn in her dazzling silver eyes. She took theb lying on the table just before her.


    *Snap*


    She snapped it into two with her own strength. Both of the broken pieces had sharp pointy edges. She dropped the smaller piece on the marble floor and held the other one against the soft and fair skin of her face.


    Just when she was about to pierce it into her face and tear it apart, an epiphany hit her mind.


    Yes, that was right. It was her own fault, so she suffered. But why should the ones that caused her all these pain and suffering go away unscathed?


    This beauty of hers, it was such a good tool- one that could make men dance to its tunes and drown women in envy. Why would she destroy something this useful?


    A smile formed formed on her face, her first in more than a year- and her first evil one in fifteen years.


    Next day, news spread throughout the entire pce- princess Emilia woke up. A weekter, she was walking fine around the castle.


    Thest few days, new maids took the the helm. The two from before were nowhere to be found around her.


    Another weekter, the princess began to walk around the pce just like before.


    Another few dayster, the two maids who used to take care of the princess took a leave and disappeared.


    In an isted and dark room, barely lit by a single piece of candle, two young men were looking keeping watch. There were two chairs in the middle of the room, facing each other. Two young women were sitting upon them, tied to the wood, mouth shut by a gags.


    *Creak*


    The room suddenly lit up as light from the pce hallways entered through the open door.


    *Creak* *Click*


    It became dark again, just like how it was before. The only difference was that there was another person in this room.


    ¡°Greetings, your highness.¡± The two male servants bowed.


    The fifteen year old Emilia nodded at them before looking at the two girls tied to chairs.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­ mmmh¡­¡± Both of them began to squirm as they spotted the neer.


    ¡°Your highness¡­¡± One of the male servants spoke as he scanned through her whole body.


    ¡°What?¡± Emilia giggled. ¡°Worried that I will run away from the deal?¡±


    ¡°No-¡°


    ¡°You can go now. Both of you can go and wait in my room. I¡¯ll deliver what I promised.¡±


    *Gulp*


    Both of them swallowed their saliva at the same time. A bulge grew on their groin areas.


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Both of them got out of the room and closed the door behind them.


    The three girls were left in the room- two of them tied to their seats while the other looked at the resisting duo with nonchnce.


    *Clip-clop*


    She walked towards to the maid who talked that day and removed the cloth covering her mouth.


    The maid took a deep breath and said, ¡°Your highness. Please forgive me. It was just a prank. We never knew you will face such circumstances. You can just forgive us and we will go back to where we were before. We will be your loyal AAAAAAAAAH!¡±


    A sharp object, which seemed like a brokenb, stabbed the back of one of the maid¡¯s hands. It was still in the princess¡¯s strong grip.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The maid dropped all pretences and shouted. Blood oozed out from her pierced hand.


    Emilia stayed silent and took out the sharpb.


    *Spurt*


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    Emilia used her other hand to grab the maid by her hair and tugged it hard. ¡°Make up.¡± A smile appeared on her emotionless face- an evil, malicious smile.


    Before the maid could make any sense of what the princess said, Emilia drove her unusual weapon into the maid¡¯s left cheek, making a hole through her mouth.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± The maid screamed and squirmed in pain. Tears escaped her eyes.


    The other maid could only see the back of Emilia, but she could easily figure out what was going on. Her eyes widened in horror and her breaths paced up.


    *Spurt*


    Before the maid could recover, Emilia pierced the skin on the maid¡¯s left temple and drove it all the way down to her chin, making a bloody line.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡± The poor maid screamed again.


    Emilia created a couple of more crimson lines on her face while the young woman kept screaming. She was a mere mortal, with no circler powers; neither could she break free from the situation, nor could she fight against the princess.


    *Spurt*


    This time, Emilia created a puncture on the maid¡¯s other cheeks. Blood covered her mouth. She looked at the princess- with pleading and tearing eyes. But all she could see was a grin on the little girl¡¯s face; a type of smile a fifteen year old kid should not have on her countenance.


    And that grin was thest thing she ever saw.


    *Spurt*


    ¡°AAAAAAAAH!!!¡±


    Emilia stabbed into the bloody faced youngdy¡¯s right eye. And soon, the maid¡¯s left eyes faced the same fate. The two non existent eyes were crying out tears of blood, adding to the crimson ¡®painting¡¯ on her face.


    Emilia took the bloodiedb back and gave it a look. Her beautiful hands were now covered by the hot blood of her once trusted maid. However, she felt anything but disgust or remorse.


    She gave the grimacing maid onest look before-


    *Sphhhlt!*


    She skewered the young maid¡¯s vulnerable neck- ending her life.


    Emilia took in a deep breath and looked at her blood smeared hands. They said that having one¡¯s first kill was nauseating. It gave rise to manyplex questions in one¡¯s mind- even to the point of doubting one¡¯s humanity. But she did not feel any of those. It felt¡­ normal, as if she ought to have done that.


    She then looked at the other maid, who was staring nkly at the bloodied and dead face of herrade. A smile reappeared on the princess¡¯s face.


    Screams resounded through the room again. She faced the same fate as that of herrade¡¯s.


    Emilia dropped theb on the floor. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to keep my end of the promise.¡± She muttered as she looked towards the direction of her room.

 Chapter 151: The Witch (4) *

    Chapter 151: The Witch (4) *


    Finally, I was able to do the mass release. Sorry again, everyone, for the dy. Hopefully, I will be able to deliver my promises in due time. Stay tuned! Enjoy!


    *********


    In the princess¡¯svish room, two young servants were waiting, walking to and fro in the room.


    The taller one suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°This arrangement- it¡¯s too good to be true, right?¡±


    The shorter one stopped as well and looked towards hisrade. ¡°I know. She is the most beautiful girl I have ever seen. Just one look at her could make men like us go crazy. And just the thought of¡­¡± He paused and gulped. The tent on his pants grew taller. ¡°Deflowering her sends me to heaven.¡±


    The taller one scowled. ¡°What do you mean deflower? I will be the one to take her virginity.¡±


    ¡°You?! I am the senior one here.¡±


    ¡°You know what? Why don¡¯t we leave the decision to her highness? We will be fucking her anyway.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    *Click*


    The doorknob moved, prompting both of the youth¡¯s to stand erect- showing off their best image possible.


    The door abruptly opened. The young girl they were expecting was nowhere to be seen. The only one behind that door was a silver haired old man with reddish silver eyes. Fires of rage were burning in them.


    ¡°You mere servants dare toy your filthy hands on my grand daughter?!¡± The old man bellowed, scaring the soul out of the poor servants.


    Before they could even separate their lips, their heads separated from their bodies. A fountain of blood gushed out from their now empty necks. The poor guys did not even have the opportunity to retort. It was already toote.


    The old man was one of the fastest men in all of Ervilia. Killing two non-circlers was just too easy. But the fire in his eyes had yet to quench down. Those bastards did not deserve an intact body.


    He was just about to do something when he sensed the arrival of Emilia. He stopped in his track and turned to his lovely and cute granddaughter. Suddenly he thought of something and jumped out of the room, closing the door behind.


    ¡°Sweety.¡± He smiled. ¡°I have taken care of the bad boys. They will never harass you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± She looked at him emotionlessly. ¡°I am not a child anymore.¡±


    Her indifferent eyes made him gulp. ¡°Ye¡­ yes. My Emilia has grown up.¡± He awkwardlyughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else now? Your room is dirty. I will have the servants clean it up. For now,e to mine.¡±


    ¡°You killed both of them?¡± She asked.


    He remained silent for a few seconds before heaving out a sigh. ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t just let those scum live, can I?¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± The sound raged like thunder in his ears. ¡°You let them off too easy.¡± She said before turning around and leaving.


    The old man stood on his spot, speechless. Secondster, he shook his head and sighed. ¡°She has changed.¡± He looked at the direction where she went. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s for the best.¡± He left the scene as well.


    Three more months passed.


    Her life remained the same, just like how it was during hera. Only two maids came to do their chores. Her little sister was a daily visitor. But same as before, she only listened and barely uttered any words. Strangely enough, Emma was ustomed to this and she loved chattering. And none was a better listener in this house other than her elder sister.


    One night, Emilia was nonchntly walking through the hallways.


    Just when she walking past a door-


    *Ah¡­*


    A weird sound entered her ears, causing her to squint ande to a halt. She looked at the door. It was mildly open. She peaked her ears and took it closer to the wooden door.


    *Mmh..*


    It was not her hallucinations; strange sounds were indeeding out from the room. She knitted her brows further. What was happening?


    She peeked through the slight opening, but she found nothing. One of her soft hands gently pushed the door, just until the opening wasrge enough for her to sneak in.


    She creeped into the room and looked around. The instant she spotted human figures, she took cover behind a dusty, cloth covered piece of furniture.


    She peeked out. The scene that was happening before her almost made her gasp.


    A young woman was sitting on a white cloth covered old sofa. She waspletely naked. Another youngdy was on her knees, between the separated legs of the first one. Her mouth was touching the sitting woman¡¯s secret spot. One of her hands was on the first girl¡¯s thigh while the other hand was fondling the sitting girl¡¯s naked breast.


    Maid outfits were down on the dusty ground.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ mmh¡­¡± The strange sounds wereing from the sitting woman¡¯s mouth. Her eyes were closed and her cheeks were red. One of her hands was on the the other woman¡¯s head while her other hand was ying with her unupied nipple. ¡°Yes¡­ mmh¡­ lick me.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s throat ran dry. She felt a tingling feeling on her secret spot. This can be done too?


    She looked down for a moment. One of her hands reached down to her private ce and touched it over her panties. She felt something wet.


    She wanted to gulp, but refrained from doing so. She looked back at the weird but strangely exciting scene.


    The kneelingdy stood up. She went to the sitting girl¡¯s left side and bent her back forward. Both of their lips locked themselves in a kiss.


    Wasn¡¯t a kiss done only between a boy and a girl? Emilia frowned but continued watching.


    The standing girl¡¯s right hand sneaked into the other woman¡¯s crotch. The sittingdy also inserted her fingers into the standing one¡¯s vagina.


    Emilia began to subconsciously rub her pussy over her panties.


    She wanted to try it. A smile appeared on her face. And she knew who her partner would be.

 Chapter 152: The Witch (5) *

    Chapter 152: The Witch (5) *


    One more witchy chapter and we go back to Adrian.


    ******


    The Darkheart Household.


    A carriage with a dark uniwolf mark entered through the main gates. It trailed along the clear paths until it finally came to a stop just before the residence of the Duchess, Emilia Darkheart.


    The middle aged coachman dropped down from his seat and opened the carriage door.


    Two extravagant and gorgeous silvery blue heels touched the hard ground. A beautiful woman who looked as if she were in her early thirties stepped out of the carriage. Her silver slitted dress fluttered with the wind, exposing her long and smooth legs.


    Her eyes which matched that of her dress, silver and appealing, darted around- scanning through the structure ahead. Her glossed lips stretched to a smile.


    She gracefully walked into the residence.


    ¡°Greetings, your highness.¡± The beautiful maid, Rhea weed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s sis?¡± The silver eyed woman asked. Her eyes darted around the exotically decorated hall.


    ¡°She is in her room. She has been expecting you.¡± The young woman bowed and gave her way.


    The smile on the woman¡¯s face grew wider. She gave the maid onest nce before climbing up the stairs.


    In no time, she was standing before a door.


    *Knock. Knock*


    ¡°Come in.¡± A beautiful but stern voice sounded from inside.


    *Click*


    She pushed the door open and set foot on into the room.


    *Click*


    The door closed behind. But her eyes were locked straight ahead.


    Ady with otherworldly beauty was sitting on the edge the bed, cross legged, looking straight into her eyes. She was wearing a ck front-slitted dress which was revealing both of her angelic lower limbs.


    ¡°How have you been, sis?¡± The woman ambled forward, closing the gap with the other woman. The smile on her face had yet to go away.


    ¡°You know why I called you. Don¡¯t you, Emma?¡± But Emilia¡¯s voice was devoid of any happiness.


    ¡°He left, didn¡¯t he?¡± The neer pushed the shoulders of her dress off.


    The silky silver dress easily slid off her smooth skin, gently falling to the ground. Now, all she had on were silvery white bras and panties of the same colour.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emilia sighed. She uncrossed her smooth white legs.


    Emma knelt beside her elder sister¡¯s legs. She began to pull down the ck panties Emilia was wearing. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you will not let him go once hees back from the Academy?¡±


    Emilia lifted up her feet a bit, letting her little sisterpletely remove the ck piece of cloth. ¡°That was the n.¡± She sighed again. ¡°But that brat- he has be too cunning.¡± She open up her divine looking legs,pletely exposing her perfect pink cunt.


    Emma positioned herself between those crystalline limbs. ¡°How so?¡± She did not even look at her sister¡¯s face before bringing out her tongue and giving Emilia¡¯s vulva a lick.


    Emilia collected all of her sister¡¯s stray hairs and held all of them together. ¡°He yed dirty. In the end, I lost.¡± She sighed. ¡°I was forced to send him away by myself.¡±


    Emma suddenly moved her head away from Emilia¡¯s opening and craned her neck up. ¡°You lost?¡± She knitted her brows.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emilia forced a smile. ¡°He made moves so overwhelming that¡­ I was left with no choice.¡±


    A mischievous smile appeared on Emma¡¯s face. ¡°No wonder you are so wet today.¡± One of her hands reached herbia and began to gently rub it. ¡°How far has he gone?¡± Two of her fingers prated into her sister¡¯s vagina. She arched forward again and began to nibble her clitoris.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A soft moan escaped Emilia¡¯s lips. ¡°He¡­ he fingered me to a climax.¡±


    The younger sister¡¯s free hand sneaked into her panties and began to y with her already wet genital.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡± She took back her head again, but her fingers were still busy stroking. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t let me taste him.¡± She scowled. ¡°And you even let him y with your pussy.¡±


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Emilia pulled her sister¡¯s hair hard. ¡°So what if he yed with my cunt? He is my son. And besides, I wouldn¡¯t let him fuck you anyway.¡± She knitted her brows. ¡°You are a slut who even lost the count of dicks you have taken in.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Ah¡­ punish me.¡± Emma¡¯s face was flushed. The fingers that were inside her vagina and the ones that were inside that of Emilia¡¯s- both began to move faster. Her whole body was shivering from the pleasure and pain coursing through her body.


    ¡°But you are a lucky one aren¡¯t you?¡± A smile appeared on Emilia¡¯s red face. ¡°After all, you are my very first bitch.¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­ YES!¡±


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Aaaahmmmh¡­¡± Her juices drenched the white panties she was wearing. She began to pant heavily as sweat trickled down her smooth skin. But her eyes were still filled with ¡®thirst¡¯.


    Emilia, on the other hand, wasposed. The red cheeks were all she had and the slight moans were all she gave out. ¡°Tsk.¡± She clicked her tongue.


    She tugged the hair of her sister again, getting their silver eyes to meet. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you take in with that loose pussy of yours, but your mouth is still clean, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Emma dered. ¡°My mouth is for you, and you only.¡±


    She got her hand out of her underwear and sprang up, forcing her lips on her sister¡¯s. Emilia did not resist; that was the n anyway.


    Emma¡¯s one hand was still on her sister¡¯s crotch while her other arm wrapped around Emilia¡¯s neck. She invaded her elder sister¡¯s mouth with her tongue.


    Both of their tongues swirled around each other, making clicking sounds while Emma kept thrusting her fingers into Emilia¡¯s opening.


    ******


    Their lips separated. She brought out her fingers.


    ¡°Sister, it felt weird¡­ but so good.¡± The thirteen year Emma put her clothes back on. Her cheeks were red while her eyes betrayed excitement.


    The fifteen year old Emilia pulled her panties back up. ¡°Good that I ran into them. Maybe I should give those two a reward.¡± She smirked.


    Emma¡¯s face suddenly fell down, remembering something. ¡°Sister.¡± Her eyes almost teared up as she looked at Emilia. ¡°I heard that you will be going away soon.¡±


    Emilia turned Northwards, her eyes pierced through the walls and the horizon.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said. ¡°I requested grandpa to send me to the Academy. I don¡¯t want to be chained down to this country.¡±


    Another year passed.


    Emilia was a tier 5 talent that graced the Confederation every ten years and she was talented in fields like magic andbat as well. She was one of the best the Academy had ever epted. Hence, the institution looked after and did not hold anything back grooming her.


    ¡°You want me to be your apprentice?¡± Emilia smirked, looking at the young instructor in front of her. ¡°I will ept¡­ if you ept to be my ve that is.¡±


    She said this only to drive the woman away. But contrary to her expectations-


    ¡°Yes,¡± was the woman¡¯s answer.


    Emilia¡¯s eyes and mouth opened agape for a moment. But soon, her open mouth turned into a grin.


    That very same year, ¡®The Hunt¡¯ took ce and Emilia Storm became the first student in the history of the Academy to participate in it as a first year.


    Many of the instructors were not sure what the principal and his apprentice Rastia Bell was thinking. They were just sending such a godly talent to her death.


    A month passed. Everyone waited and the time hade for the students to exit.


    The survival rate was higher than the previous Hunt. More importantly, and surprisingly- Emilia Darkheart, the tier 5 talent was among the survivors- though her conditions were not the best.


    That day, Emilia submitted thirty one name tes to the Academy- twenty three belonging to a level 2, seven harvested from level 3s and the final one was won from a level 4.


    The results sent waves throughout the whole Confederation- no, all of Erv. Everyone heard of the new uing hero of the Confederation- a level 2 who killed a level 4, an institute student at that. Furthermore, she was already deemed the most beautiful woman in the Confederation overshadowing the Queen of Northguard.


    And the Empire put her on cklist; she must die before she could bud.


    But Emilia did not celebrate anything. She kept doing what she had been doing since her arrival at the Academy- training like a maniac. She never wanted to lose again; she never wanted to forced down to the ground by a man again. Most of all, nobody who would stand in her path away will leave unscathed again.


    Three years passed. A war started between the Confederation and the Empire. The Academy students, as the reserved forces were dispatched to the war front. Emilia, against the suggestions of the Academy and her family, joined the expedition.


    She fought many battles-rge and small, winning and losing. But no matter the case, her fame- in case of the Confederation and infamy- in case of the Empire kept increasing and increasing. Once, she also turned the tide of a battle with her cunning and skills- making her receive a Royal Medal from the Greatwoods and turning her into a war hero.


    By the time she graduated from the Academy, she was neen.


    Her age of marriage ording to the Darkshoric traditions were not even a year away.


    And this time, her beauty tensed the rtionship between Nemphis and Darkshore. The King of Nemphis- wanted her, and he had the support of his family. But the Storms- the Royals of Darkshore- would not let such a talent be taken by another Kingdom.


    A war was about to start.


    But this time, she had no signs of guilt or hate on her face. All there was- was a smile.


    ¡°Looks like a show is about to begin.¡±

 Chapter 153: The Witch (6) **

    Chapter 153: The Witch (6) **


    The impending war was thwarted.


    All the other Kingdoms of the Confederation came forward to make peace between the two nations of Nemphis and Darkshore. The Confederation was undoubtedly the weaker sidepared to the Empire. They could definitely not afford a civil war.


    But the tense rtionship between the two states had yet to rx. The subtle hostility remained.


    Emilia returned back to her homnd- Darkshore and locked herself in the pce. Emilia remained in her room. Some maids and servants, her grandfather and her younger sisters were the only ones she had contact with. She never had a family dinner after that incident. That day she lost her brother, and in the next few days- her father and mother followed.


    Her younger sister Emma, and her Grandfather were all she had. And she knew she would lose them a couple of yearster. She was going to married away after all. And the Darkshoric women had only one family- the one that belonged to their husbands.


    But would the man she will be married to- her ¡®Lord Husband¡¯ as the Darkshorics called- love her?


    A smirk appeared on her face as two maids washed her divine body. Did it even matter? She had her own way of making someone love her.


    About three years passed in the blink of an eye. Just as nned by the Storm family, she was married away to the Darkshore House.


    The twenty two years old Emilia married the twenty seven years old Aron Darkheart.


    ording to the Darkshoric customs, the first wife- Emilia Storm became Emilia Darkheart.


    The news sent ripples through the entire Confederation, even the Empire to some extent.


    All the young men in the Western Hemisphere of the continent cursed the heir of the Darkheart family in their minds. That lucky bastard!


    But unbeknownst to them all, Aron Darkheart himself did not want this marriage. He was forced by his own family tie the knot and he obliged. It did not mean he that he was not an admirer of her beauty. It was apletely different reason altogether.


    The night of their marriage.


    In a room- decorated with flowers of all colours, shape and scents- a young woman with divine looks sat on the bed nketed with radiant petals. She was wearing a captivating white wedding dress. Her silver eyes were fixed on the handsome young man standing before her.


    A smile crept up on her face. ¡°Lord husband.¡± She said- seductively. ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡± Her cheeks flushed.


    Her tone, her blushing face and her statement would bring anymon man to their knees. But Aron Darkheart- he was no ordinary man. But he was not invulnerable either.


    He swallowed his saliva and looked away.


    ¡°Oh my.¡± Emilia raised her brows as she stood up. ¡°You are able to hold your own against me. I sent so many of my rades¡¯ to death and you just looked away.¡± Her face turned back to normal. ¡°You are qualified.¡± She smirked. ¡°Qualified to father my child.¡±


    Aron turned back to her and scowled. ¡°You are bearing no child. My Darkheart house will get an heir, but not from you!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The shimmering white wedding dress, which was considered ¡®holy¡¯ by Darkshoric women, easily slid off to the ground. She was not wearing anything underneath- as per the Darkshoric traditions. But the smile still remained stered on her face.


    Aron¡¯s jaw dropped as his eyes opened wide. A tent formed on his ck pants. The scene before his eyes- it could not possibly belong to this world. Those perfect proportions, bewitching mounds and the erect pink nipples at their peaks, that slim and smooth waist, that busty hips and the triangle at the centre, her tender and long legs, not to mention her divine looking face- everything made him drool.


    He had slept with countless women before and even the next of them could note close to her. He wanted to pin her to the ground, ravage her and enjoy every part of her body.


    But he somehow managed to bite his tongue and look away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t resist.¡± She said. ¡°It¡¯s just making me want your seeds more and more. Thankfully, I am married to you. Or else I would have had to take that dumb king¡¯s child in my womb.¡±


    ¡°You are getting no child in your womb.¡± He gritted his teeth, still looking away from the otherworldly scene. ¡°At least not mine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She grinned as she approached him. ¡°Who are you to decide that?¡±


    She pushed him to the ground. Arge silvery white magic circle formed on the ground, just below him. It was sucking his whole body towards it, sticking him to the ground.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?!¡± He bellowed at the naked and angelic woman on top of her.


    She giggled. ¡°Serving my Lord husband. I ought to fulfil my duties as a new bride, don¡¯t I?¡±


    She pulled down his pants. Hisrge dick bounced up. ¡°Why resist?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Your body wants it.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± He was incensed. Being raped by a woman- what can be more humiliating than that?


    But Emilia did not pay him any heed. She positioned herself over him, her knees nked his waist while her entrance kissing his tip.


    She slowly lowered down her beautiful and soft ass, taking his standing cock in.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± Her face grimaced in pain. ¡°Fuck! She never said it would be this painful!¡± When a quarter of his dick was in, she pulled up.


    Aron who had already closed his eyes opened them again after feeling his penis go free. But what he saw made him close them down again. It was too much.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­¡± Emilia was kneading her own soft breasts while two of her fingers were in her vagina, massaging her inner walls. Soon, she began to thrust her fingers to and fro, faster and faster.


    A minuteter-


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Mhhhmm¡­¡± Her juices gushed out from her pussy, drenching his erect rod below as she climaxed.


    The smell of her juices and the warm sensation it gave to his penis almost intoxicated him. But he bit his lips. He must do it for the house.


    She took out her fingers from her dripping cave and looked down at his lubricated cock. ¡°It should be fine now¡­ I guess.¡± She muttered before lowering her butt again.


    She took his weapon in her cave again.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­¡± She felt pain, but at least it was not excruciating like before.


    This time she took all of it in. A smile formed on her face. ¡°You should be proud of yourself. Yours is the first andst dick I ever took in.¡± She began to move her whole body up and down- slowly.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­ mmh¡­¡± She put both of her hands on his chest, supporting herself. ¡°It doesn¡¯t¡­ Ah¡­ feel bad at all.¡±


    She closed her eyes and kept moving rhythmically, waiting for his semen toe in.


    *p. p*


    A minuteter, the loud ps between her asscheeks and his thighs resounded through the room.


    Five minutes pass, she came once more but he remained steadfast- not giving up at any cost.


    She knitted her brows. But soon, an evil smile appeared on her. ¡°So, my pussy is not enough for my strong Lord husband?¡± Her voice was as bewitching as it could get. She was still moving rhythmically like before but slowed the pace down a bit.


    She took his right hand and guided it to her left breast. She kneaded it over his hands.


    Aron, whose lips were already bleeding from his own teeth felt his fingers meld into her soft boob. He could not hold it back anymore.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A soft moan escaped his lips as his semen flowed into her vagina.


    ¡°Ahmmmh¡­¡± She arched her back and closed her eyes. Her other hand reached her unupied breast, giving it one hard knead.


    *Squirt*


    She gasped as she climaxed once again. The sound of her pants echoed throughout the silent room.


    ¡°Ooh¡­¡± A mocking smile appeared on her face. ¡°You are trying to corrode your own seeds I see. But I came prepared.¡± She touched her lower abdomen. A small silvery white circle appeared on her smooth skin, enveloping her navel.


    Soon, the circle dissipated. She got up. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Both of their fluids oozed out from her entrance.


    She mildly limped towards the bed, picking up her wedding dress on the way. She sat down on the edge of the body and used the white cloth to clean herself. After she was done, she dropped the dirty ¡®holy¡¯ apparel on the ground.


    Her eyes fixed on the man lying on the ground. She snapped her fingers. Therge circle underneath him disappeared.


    The young man, Aron, got himself up on his feet. His eyes were burning with rage as he gave her a re. But his bleeding lips did not open.


    ¡°Thank you for the sperms.¡± She gave him a smile. ¡°In return, I let you have a taste of my godly body and did not kill you afterwards. Moreover, be happy. You are the first andst man I ever slept with; there will be no another.¡±


    She got her feet up on the bed, still naked. His death re did not move by an inch.


    ¡°Leave.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°I need some rest. And don¡¯t even think about having sex with me, touching me, or even seeing me naked from today; this was thest time.¡±


    He gave her onest nce, pulled his pants back up and left his very own room, leaving the naked Emilia alone on the bed.


    Emilia looked down at her belly and gently caressed it. A smile appeared on her face- not evil, not mocking, but a warm one. So what if she had no loving ¡®family¡¯? She could always create one herself.


    But unbeknownst to her, this very desire to have someone love her was too intense-


    Intense enough to connect to a world not of her own.

 Chapter 154: Back to Nemphis

    Chapter 154: Back to Nemphis


    A caravan of verdant carriages, carrying the images of Griffins and Edgarwood tree, were being pulled by the strong senhorses of various colours. They were speeding through an empty highway. In the seventh of the eighth carriage- the odd one out with its emerald colour- sat a devilishly handsome young man and a valiant woman with hazel eyes.


    ¡°Have you sent the letter?¡± Adrian looked at the vicemander, Teresa Ignis.


    ¡°Yes. The Royal Mail Service itself is in charge. The embassy at Darkshore already dispatched a Griffin. It will not take more than two days for the letter to reach Northguard.¡± She replied. Her voice was subservient but bold, befitting a high ranked military officer answering to her superior.


    A smile appeared on Adrian¡¯s face as he looked into thedy¡¯s hazel eyes with his dark ones. ¡°Looks like you guys were not idling while I sle- I mean met my family.¡±


    The stern woman¡¯s facial muscles flinched for a moment. She sighed. ¡°There were some suspicious activities going on around in Kraten and Sallodeck.¡± Her face turned serious. ¡°So, we decided to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± He clicked his tongue, prompting thedy to furrow her brows. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t need them, you should get yourself used to reporting everything to me. You remember the deal, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Thedy gasped, but soon bowed down. ¡°I apologise.¡± She said before looking back at him. ¡°This will not happen ever again.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He nodded, but his eyes were still fixed on her.


    She remained silent for a few seconds before opening her mouth. ¡°We suspect that the Darkshore Kingdom is nning something massive for the uing war.¡±


    ¡°Good job!¡± Adrian pped his hands. ¡°No matter how loyal you are to your home country of Nemphis, don¡¯t forget that I own half of you. So what if I am Darkshoric, if I tell you to betray your mothend, you will have to follow without questions. Do you understand?¡±


    She gritted her teeth and clenched her teeth, but her answer was valiant nevertheless. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Nice.¡± He nodded again. ¡°And I can assure you, that you don¡¯t have to go against your Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She bowed again- this time- even lower.


    ¡°After all¡­¡± A smirk appeared on his face. ¡°Nemphis is my Kingdom now.¡±


    The journey was smooth. Despite a few light and one heavy rainfalls, they did not face any sort of obstacles since the highway was well built. They took refuge in the best inns of major cities during the nighttime.


    His new body pillow was without any questions was Teresa Ignis, the vicemander of the Royal Guardians.


    In a matter of days, they reached the capital of Nemphis, or its centre to be precise- the Royal Pce.


    The emerald coach stopped right in front of the pce entrance while the other seven went on to their own station. Now that they were in the premises of the Royal Pce, who would dare to attack the Royal Advisor, unless they were absolutely crazy that is.


    Adrian, after almost a month of journey, finally stepped into his new ¡®home¡¯. More importantly, he hadpleted his first mission as a Royal Advisor and more.


    There were no sorts of wee arranged for him despite this ¡®hazardous¡¯ trip of his. But he could not care any less. The first thing he did after stepping into the pce was having an audience with the High King. He just wanted to get everything over with and take some damn rest.


    *Knock. Knock.*


    Adrian stood before an extravagant door, the door that led to the room of the High King.


    ¡°Come in.¡± A feminine voice sounded from the inside.


    *Click*


    Adrian opened the door and stepped inside. The door closed behind.


    He scanned the room. The floor was carpeted, expensive and finely crafted furnitures were ced throughout the room. But the the articles that set it apart from any other room he had ever been on were the exquisite pictures hanging on the coloured walls- pictures of women, naked and in suggestive positions.


    ¡°Greetings, your Highness.¡± Adrian ambled towards the expensive desk in the room, behind which sat a beautiful woman who looked as if she were in her forties. Only who knew she was the High Queen of Nemphis would say that she was in her sixties.


    He sat opposite her. There was a tiara ced at one corner of the desk.


    ¡°Surprised?¡± She giggled as she looked at a few of the more suggestive pictures- one of which was a pair of naked and beautiful women kissing each other. ¡°This is your first time in our room, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes it is.¡± He looked into her brown eyes. ¡°But I am more baffled by the fact that you let him keep them.¡±


    ¡°He is a good man, just a bit more ¡®yful¡¯.¡± She shook her head with a gentle smile. ¡°No matter how many women he slept with in the past, in the end, he dances to my tunes.¡± She gave Adrian a wink that belied her age before resting back on her seat. ¡°Besides, he is not a hypocrite. He had already permitted me to sleep with any man I want as long as I make sure any rumours don¡¯t spread around; ultimately, I am a Royal.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± He smiled as he arched his back a little forward, putting one of his forearm along the edge of the desk. ¡°How many men have you slept with?¡±


    She curved forward as well and assumed the same position as him. ¡°I covered my face with a half mask and pleasured a random drunk youth with my mouth once and took his money, just to test him. Looks like he was a man of his word. And that was years ago, back when we were not even King and Queen, just a Prince and princess-to-be.


    ¡°And I never ¡®touched¡¯ another man since then. No other man took my fancy and I remained by his side.¡±


    Adrian took his face closer to that of the high queen¡¯s. The smile on his face grew wider. ¡°But does he know that there is an exception now?¡± His voice sounded even more charming.


    The woman raised her brows for a moment, but the smile on her face grew wider as well. She yed along and arched forward, bringing her face close to his. ¡°Trying to bed the fianc¨¦e¡¯s grandmother before the fianc¨¦e, I see.¡±


    ¡°See? You didn¡¯t reject?¡± Their face was now only a couple of inches apart. His hot breath grazed through her still smooth face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I just can¡¯t break my granddaughter¡¯s heart.¡± She mildly shook her head.


    ¡°She will permit, don¡¯t worry.¡± He smirked.


    She frowned. ¡°Just what fetishes are you engraving in my innocent Evelyn¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°Nothing serious.¡± He shook his head. ¡°They fall shortpared to the ones you have.¡±


    ¡°Cheeky.¡± She smiled. ¡°But I am the high queen. I can¡¯t let you have a taste of my body for free, can I?¡±


    ¡°Here we go.¡± He shook his head. ¡°A rare prostitution fetish. Say, what may I pay?¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Can¡¯t you show a little more respect to your elders?¡± She snorted. But her voice changed from stern to seductive in a moment. ¡°I am expensive. And how can I let go of a perfect ¡®customer¡¯ like you?¡±


    Adrian responded with silence. She ced her other elbow on the table and bent even more forward, taking her butt up from the chair. Her mouth came close to his right ear. She whispered something into him.


    *Click*


    At that very moment, the High King entered into the room. But the duo remained in their suggestive postures. And the High King remained nonchnt as he walked to the desk.


    The high queen sat back on her seat and giggled. ¡°Can you do it, boy?¡±


    ¡°Consider it done.¡± He smiled.


    The high king, on the other hand, who stood by the desk did not know what they talked about nor did he care.


    He just looked at Adrian andughed. ¡°Wee back, young man. How was your trip?¡±


    ¡°Not good at all.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°I was kidnapped and I almost died.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The old man snorted. ¡°I might believe it if she says she doesn¡¯t have weird fetishes.¡± He pointed at his wife, causing the woman to shrug it off. ¡°But you getting kidnapped? Don¡¯t give me that shit.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine.¡± Adrian took out a scroll from underneath his long coat and passed it to the High king.


    The bearded man opened the scroll and began to skim through it with his green eyes. The more he read, the more shocked his appearance seemed to be. His reactions caused the woman sitting at the desk to furrow his eyebrows further and further.


    He finished going through the texts and passed it to his wife. His eyes fixed on Adrian.


    Her reaction going through the letters on the report was not any different.


    ¡°What?!¡± She eximed.


    The green eyed high king finally opened his mouth. ¡°Are you a Royal Advisor, or a con artist?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡± He shrugged.


    The high king shook his head. ¡°The result far exceeded our expectations. And this ¡®bet¡¯ with your maternal side of the family¡­ I take it that you are not making any losses?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± He assured. ¡°When have I ever faced a defeat?¡± He gave the high queen a nce. She could only shake her head in return.


    Adrian looked back at the old man and asked, ¡°So, did I pass?¡±


    The green eyed man¡¯s face flinched for a second. He sighed, ¡°Yes, you passed with flying colours.¡±


    ¡°Just know that this is the first, andst time I am ying along with you.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice turned cold- chillingly so, as his abyssal eyes turned serious.


    Both of the couple sensed something shake in their very core.


    ¡°For when I am in a game- I only have pawns, and opponents; nothing else.¡±

 Chapter 155: Treasure?

    Chapter 155: Treasure?


    Sorry for decreasing the release rate. But I am making sure that they are at least 1.6k words long aspensation. The uing 25 days are going to be hectic as hell and I might even miss a few days. Sorry again. Stay tuned! Enjoy!


    *********


    *Click.*


    Adrian entered the study of Queen Evelyn without even bothering to knock. Why would he? She belonged to him.


    Evelyn, who had a tiara on her head, was walking to and fro in the room. Her hands were behind her back, one of them holding the other wrist. The moment he entered, she stopped and looked at her. A smile beamed on her face.


    She ran towards him and stopped a few meters before him. ¡°Wee back!¡±


    ¡°Did you miss me, darling?¡± He smiled.


    She looked away. ¡°No. Why would I-¡± She turned back to him and sighed. ¡°Yes.¡± Her face flushed.


    Adrian took a few steps forward and enveloped her in a warm hug. She was taken by surprise. But sheposed herself and enveloped him with her own upper limbs.


    Soon, one of his hands reached down to her soft ass and began to fondle it.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± A cute moan came out from her lips. She did not even bother resisting. Her body belonged to him anyway, so did her mind and soul.


    She hugged him even tighter, her hands began to erotically caress his back. The smile on his face got wider. He knew what she was thinking. He knew what she wanted. But s, he did not have even the slightest intention of giving her anything.


    He removed his strong hand from her butt and broke the hug- catching her by surprise yet again. Disappointment shed in her eyes while cheeks still stayed red. But sheposed herself nheless. The smile reappeared on her face.


    ¡°How was the journey?¡± She asked. ¡°I am sure you aplished the mission.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± He smirked. ¡°I passed your family¡¯s test with flying colours.¡±


    She gulped. Chills ran down her spine. ¡°Do- don¡¯t worry.¡± She stuttered. ¡°I am sure they already have a grasp of your power. They won¡¯t definitely put you through such unnecessary tests again.¡± She aggressive shook her head.


    She knew the monster standing in front of her with a smile on his face. And she did not want the family she loved to be wiped off the face of Ervilia.


    ¡°Rx.¡± He assured. ¡°Your family is my family too. I won¡¯t kill them¡­ I think.¡±


    She gulped again. Maybe she should warn the elders. But before that, she had other important matters at hand.


    ¡°Reynolds- he is gone. He is nowhere to be found.¡± Her eyes turned serious.


    ¡°The loser Prince?¡± He raised his brows and rubbed his chin. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She continued. ¡°He wasst seen two weeks ago by maids in his room. Nobody saw him the next. The case is same for the Royal Guardian assigned to him- Alfred.¡±


    He looked straight into her green eyes. She felt that familiar suction from those two abysses. She did not resist against the addictive feeling. Momentster, it stopped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t actually care right now.¡± He said. ¡°But if he everes in my way, I won¡¯t mind turning him into mincemeat. His lifeline of being your blood brother is already used since I decided to let him live after the moves he made against Isabe.¡±


    Something inside her jumped. He let Reynolds go because he was her brother? Adrian cared for her?


    Her lips stretched to a grin as her cheeks turned red again.


    ¡°Looks like it has gotten better between you and your mother.¡± His question woke her up and brought her back to reality.


    ¡°It¡¯s better¡­ I guess.¡± She sighed. ¡°She came to talk to me once after your conversation with her. She was happy and so was I. But that was also thest time we conversed. She locked herself in the room since then. Mother even missed all the family dinners. I took the meals to her room only to see her staring at peculiar magic circle designs and scribbling on them.


    ¡°Her eyes were red and had bags under them. Clearly, she was even missing sleep. When I tried to speak to her, she shooed me away saying she had no time. I am happy that we were able to get together again and she is engrossed in her research.¡±


    She looked into Adrian¡¯s eyes. ¡°But isn¡¯t it too much? I am worried for her.¡±


    ¡°I will have a conversation with her and she will be fine.¡± He patted her shoulder.


    She was about to thank him when she suddenly remembered something; her eyes knitted to a frown. ¡°Besides, you never told me how you made her change her mind so easily. She went from being hostile to me because of you to praising you during her conversation with me real quick.¡±


    She looked right into his eyes with a scowl. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think I am? Am I just a sex beast who fucks every beautiful woman I counter?¡± He asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ******


    The next day. Noon. The special windows lit the whole room up even through the sun was exactly on top of the castle.


    Adrian slept for more than twelve hours. The journey had been really hectic. And now, he waspletely free. At least he would not have to journey all day.


    He opened his eyes, only to see princess Maria staring at her with a flushed face. Her face became even more red the moment her green eyes met his jet ck ones. She subconsciously looked away.


    She wanted to get up. But s, the arm trapping her to the bed was too strong.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s noon for Ervil¡¯s sake!¡± She bellowed.


    ¡°I journeyed for a whole month for my sake!¡± He replied. ¡°Besides, why are you evenining? You looked so happy staring at my face.¡±


    Blood almost bursted out from her cheeks as she looked away again. ¡°Wha¡­ what are you saying? Who would look at your face?¡±


    ¡°You even volunteered to take Evelyn¡¯s ce this morning. Else, Mia would have been in your spot right now.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not like this.¡± She wanted to hide herself in a hole. ¡°Eve will be busy today and she needs Mia by her side. We are in a fight; she won¡¯t let me help her.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Okay. Whatever you say.¡± He took back his arm. But she remained on her spot, still looking away from him.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    His call woke her up from her trance. She realised that she was not locked anymore. She did not waste any time and sprang up from the bed and fixed her blond hair.


    Adrian got up from the bed and stretched. ¡°Finally, some free time.¡±


    He went to the washroom, freshened himself up and got out.


    He opened the cincture of his night robe. It fell down to ground. His perfectly sculpted body was nowpletely exposed before Maria.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She subconsciously looked away with her cheeks all red. But momentster, she realised that she had already seen him naked before and also remembered her cousin¡¯s instructions. She turned back to him.


    But now that she looked back at him, she never wanted to turn away- get that divine, strong and perfect body out of her sight. Those biceps, triceps, that fair skin, those abs, the nerves and vessels that sticked out through his skin, and not to mention that devilishly handsome face and big hard cock- she could never get enough of them. Drool trickled down her chin.


    *Snap*


    She woke up from her fantasy. Her face became beet red as she wiped off the saliva dripping from her lips.


    ¡°Clothes.¡± He said.


    ¡°Ye¡­ Ye¡­ yes.¡± She turned to the desk where the clothes were ce upon.


    The moment her face was out of his vision, she clenched her teeth and closed her eyes. She was so embarrassed she wanted to die.


    But first, she had to finish her duties as his ¡®maid¡¯. She took the new set of clothes and began to dress him. She took the opportunity to observe his body up close. And this time, she made sure to keep her mind in check.


    Soon, he was all dressed up and she was fanning herself with her hands. It suddenly got too hot.


    ¡°I have nothing to do right now.¡± He said as he looked at her. A smile crept up on his face. ¡°Entertain me.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± She jumped back covered her breasts with her petite hands in reflex.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Why do you mix sex with entertain? How messed up is your mind?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ******


    At a storeroom in a corner of the ground floor of the pce.


    *Click*


    Maria closed the door.


    Adrian looked around. It was a regr storeroom without anything out of the ordinary except- he looked down; there was a sort of cold energying up from below.


    ¡°You sensed it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Maria asked as she looked at the floor before turning to Adrian.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. ¡°This is interesting indeed.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± She looked down again. ¡°When I and Eve first discovered this while ying a round of hide and seek a few years ago, we suspected there might be a secret hidden underneath- an underground room filled with treasure or a locked magical beast.¡± Her eyes glinted.


    ¡°We asked grandfather if something was below there.¡± She continued. ¡°But he said that there¡¯s just a storage of water attributed magic crystals. But we never believed him. And then, Eve went to the Academy and we never had a chance.¡± She looked at Adrian with anticipation.


    ¡°Want to go treasure hunt with me?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± His answer could not be any more direct.


    Her face plummeted to a new low. But a smile appeared on his.


    ¡°Why bother? I have a feeling that the secret hidden underneath wille to me soon anyway.¡±

 Chapter 156: Busy Queen Mother

    Chapter 156: Busy Queen Mother


    The next evening.


    *Knock. Knock*


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I instructed before- not to disturb except when it¡¯s time for dinner?¡± An annoyed and strict feminine voice sounded from within.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Adrian said- his tone as charming as ever.


    ¡°Adrian? Come in.¡± The voice within the room rxed, but it did not lose its majesty in the slightest.


    Adrian stepped into the room and closed the door behind.


    The room was shimmering with golden lights. The open window showed the darkness outside. The contrast between the two environments- one in and the other out, one glowing and the other dim- was a sight to behold.


    The light magic circles in the room were functioning better than ever before. Adrian¡¯s eyes were fixed on the bewitchingly beautiful woman sitting at the extravagant desk which had a tiara ced upon it along with a mess of papers.


    She looked at the neer with a charming smile on her face. ¡°Wee back.¡± She said.


    ¡°It has been a couple of days since I returned.¡± He began to walk towards the desk, one step at a time.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± She knitted her brows. ¡°Those ipetent fools!¡± She cursed. ¡°I had already instructed the maids to inform me of your arrival. And they failed at such a simple task!¡±


    ¡°Rx.¡± He sat down just before her, at the other side of the table. ¡°You drove them away from the door before they could even say anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Did I?¡± She rubbed her temples. ¡°What about Evelyn then? She brought me dinnerst evening and also the one before. Have you not met her yet?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Yes, I did. But apparently, she doesn¡¯t want me to meet with just anyone.¡±


    She frowned, but decided to forget it. ¡°Anyways, how was your tour?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. I was just kidnapped once.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°What!?¡± She mmed both of her palms on the wooden desk. But suddenly she remembered something. ¡°You were kidnapped by yourself again, weren¡¯t you?¡± She gave him a look.


    ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it.¡± He smiled. ¡°Looks like you do not care about me at all.¡±


    She rxed again as both of her hands sped together. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I was just too invested in my research.¡±


    ¡°I can see that.¡± His dark eyes darted through the dozens of paper lying on the not-sorge table and the diagrams of magic circle prototypes drawn on them. ¡°How¡¯s progress?¡±


    ¡°Not much, I guess.¡± She looked down at the desk. ¡°I started work based on the theories you have provided. It was smooth at first, and with time- I grew overconfident and started to apply my own understanding to your theories. But it took me nowhere. I wasted a few days.¡± A sigh escaped her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t downgrade yourself.¡± He consoled. ¡°I am sure those trials led you to a better understanding of the hybridisation theories.¡±


    A smile formed on her sullen face. ¡°Yes.¡± She continued. ¡°Are you really only neen years old? The theories you presented were ground breaking in the fields of magical research. What you came up with is something none could think of until now. Besides, even the words you speak contain wisdom that far surpasses your age.¡±


    ¡°I am older than you.¡± He answered with a smile.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± She began tough. ¡°Yeah, right.¡±


    ¡°You made a breakthrough in your research, right?¡± He ignored her state and asked.


    She calmed herself down and looked at him. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Evelynined that you had not slept for days. But I can see that you had a good sleepst night.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The smile on her face turned into a grin. ¡°I was finally able to ¡®hybridise¡¯ light and fire. Though the merger is just at its elementary phase, it is a sess nheless.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± He pped twice. ¡°Have you thought of a name?¡±


    ¡°Sacred fire.¡± She answered as she picked up one of the papers on the table and passed it to Adrian.


    Adrian checked the diagram and nodded. ¡°Theoretically, it¡¯s a sess indeed. Have you tried with real magic circles?¡± He looked at her.


    She nodded in return. ¡°Yes, it worked. But I faced a new type of problem.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Let me guess- the bnce.¡±


    Her blue eyes glinted for a moment as she looked into his eyes. ¡°Exactly.¡± She confirmed. ¡°Though it is a hybrid, the spell heavily inclines to the side of the light.¡±


    ¡°This is only natural.¡± He put the paper on his hands back on the table. ¡°After all, you are well versed in light magic.¡±


    ¡°I had the same thought.¡± She rubbed her temples yet again. ¡°And looks like creating a bnce between the attributes is many times more difficult than just merging them. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Adrian got up from his seat and slowly circled around the table until he was standing just behind her.


    She could sense his movements but she remained quite, still rubbing her temples.


    Adrian grabbed both of the Queen Mother¡¯s shoulders, taking her somewhat by surprise. She knitted her brows and was just about to ask him what he was doing, when her brows along with her entire body rxed.


    He was gently massaging her shoulders. Every single one of his strong and graceful fingers elegantly moved over the shoulder of her clothes. Sometimes, his index fingers and thumbs would graze and serve her exposed neck.


    He even intricately and subtly exerted a bit of magical energy from his hands. They prated into her nerves, vessels and stiff muscles.


    She felt the heaviness she had been experiencing wash away. She was a Royal; the best masseurs from the entire Confederation had served her. But none of them matched the simple yet heavenly massage of the young man behind him.


    ¡°You are so good with your hands.¡± She praised as she rested her back on her chair.


    ¡°Yes, they have pleasured countless women before.¡± He replied, his voice was rxing.


    ¡°Cheeky boy.¡± Her cheeks were tinted pink. ¡°So, what do you suggest?¡±


    ¡°Life is a series of choices- of do or don¡¯t, of this or that.¡± He continued moving his hands across her shoulders.


    She peaked her ears. She knew he was going to say something significant.

 Chapter 157: Choices

    Chapter 157: Choices


    ¡°You have two choices right now.¡± Both of his hands slipped down to the ribbon on the chest of her dress. ¡°One- go on with your research, with the work you love doing, no matter how hard it gets, no matter what obstacles lie in your path.¡± He untied the ribbon holding the two sides of the upper torso of the gown together.


    ¡°Two- give up. Once you do this, everything will be much easier. The choice¡­ is yours.¡± He gently pushed the shoulders of her dress off, baring her smooth and fair shoulders. Nothing was holding them tight to her body anymore.


    She frowned, not from his actions but from his words. ¡°The answer is obvious.¡± Her tone was confident. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡± She sighed. But her mood rxed once again.


    Nothing stood between his hands and the skin of her shoulder anymore. The already overwhelming effects of the massage amplified further.


    ¡°You just have to go out of yourfort zone.¡± He said. ¡°You have been researching light magic circles for your entire life now and your very own attribute is that of light. All you have to do now is to get into the world of fire.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She paused. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough time.¡± She sighed. But her rxed face belied her statement. The massage was just too calming.


    He sneakily moved his fingers a little low, touching the top of her breast, just at the borders of her bras.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A soft moan escaped her lips. Her face became even more red.


    ¡°You are worried about absorption, aren¡¯t you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± She nodded. She was still looking ahead. ¡°I have to reach level 8 soon if I want to have any chance of reaching level 9ter on. Moreover, my husband has the priority when ites to magic crystals allocation. And knowing his talent, I don¡¯t think I am getting any magic crystals anytime soon.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I met you and got those theories sote in my life.¡± Her eyes betrayed regret. ¡°I will just go with the ¡®light heavy¡¯ version of the hybrid. I don¡¯t have time to delve deeper into a new attribute right now.¡±


    ¡°What if I help you reach level 8?¡± He said.


    The queen mother abruptly looked up and scowled. ¡°What can you do?¡±


    ¡°You know that I was known more for potioneering back in the Academy, right?¡±


    She gasped. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded, looking down into her blue eyes. ¡°I have a special recipe that I want to try out. But it¡¯s a little peculiar.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± She cheered. ¡°But what¡¯s peculiar?¡± He knitted her brows.


    ¡°The mixture is not edible, it is more of a massaging oil.¡±


    ¡°A massage oil?¡± She contemted. ¡°That¡¯s strange indeed.¡±


    ¡°And I have to be the one massaging since I have to apply the perfect amount of magical energy as well.¡± He looked into her eyes. ¡°So, will you let me massage your body?¡±


    Her face flushed as she looked ahead again. ¡°Yes, you can go ahead. And I am asking again- are you really only neen? I am sure you are an expert in Potioneering as well.¡±


    He brought his mouth close to her right ear. ¡°What did I say?¡± He whispered. ¡°I am older than you.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    *Click*


    The door opened the exact moment.


    ¡°Mother, I brought your dinner.¡± Evelyn came in with a tray, only to find her motherughing with a blush while Adrian¡¯s mouth was near her ear. More importantly, his hands were on her bare shoulder and almost half of her breasts were exposed.


    Adrian looked at Evelyn with a smile. ¡°Hey.¡±


    But fires of rage was burning in her eyes. She knew it!


    ******


    The next night.


    The Queen Mother of the mighty Kingdom of Nemphis, Aretha Lochtear was sitting at the edge of her bed. She was wearing an once an blue nighty and her foot were bare.


    She was sitting there as is if she were thinking of something, contemting. But she could not hide the excitement that was written all over her face.


    Anyone else might have disbelieved the very notion of levelling up with the support of nothing but a potion, and called it a hoax, a scam. But she was one of the only few in all of Ervilia who knew of the young man¡¯s genius.


    He came up with suchplex and intricate theories even the brightest minds in thest few centuries could not think of. Moreover, he was not even twenty years old. He was a monster!


    Furthermore, she, along with everyone else of the Royals had already done of a background check on him. The reports stated that he was once in a lifetime prodigy in the field of potioneering- capable of brewing mid level potions only at his second year in the Academy.


    And knowing him, if her conjectures were correct, she was sure that he was hiding his skill.


    Even though she doubted theplete efficacy of that ¡®peculiar¡¯ potion, she was quite certain that she would at least have a chance at breaking through to the next level, and that was enough.


    Her face suddenly flinched as she turned to the closed door.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± She cleared her throat as she straightened her back. Aretha somewhatposed herself and made her face serious. Her senses werepletely activated this whole time.


    ¡°Come in.¡± She said, her voice- majestic but cordial.


    *Click*


    The doorknob moved as the door opened. A demonically handsome youth stepped in. He was wearing a ck coat, ck pants and a ck shirt underneath. His eyes which were a few shades cker met her blue eyes. A smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Good evening, your highness.¡± He bowed.


    ¡°Good evening.¡± She smiled in response. Her eyes darted to his hands; the smile got brighter.


    He reached out his right hand. ¡°Here it is.¡± He was holding a ss bottle by its neck. It was full with a greasy liquid, which looked as if it were tinted with gold.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± She raised her brows. ¡°It looks akin to oil.¡±


    ¡°I came prepared.¡± He said. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

 Chapter 158: Massage

    Chapter 158: Massage


    ¡°I came prepared.¡± He said. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Her cheeks were tinted red. But she cleared her throat yet again andposed herself. ¡°Have you tried it on anyone before?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too precious to be used on just anyone. I had to use most of my stock of ultra-rare herbs and other ingredients I got from the High King.¡±


    ¡°Father inw gave you herbs from the Royal treasury?¡± She squinted.


    ¡°It was an old bet. And apparently, he is a man of his words.¡±


    She rxed her frown. A sense of relief grew in her heart. Better raw materials meant a better chance of sess.


    She got up on her feet, her face redder than before. Her smooth hands reach the cincture and began to untie it. Halfway through, she turned towards Adrian, only to see him staring at her body. Her face flushed even more.


    ¡°Look away!¡± She rebuked.


    The smile on his face grew wider as he turned to his left.


    She continued unknotting the cloth belt, but her eyes were now fixed on the man ahead. Soon, she was done. The silk blue robe fell to the marbled floor.


    All she was wearing was light blue bra and panties. She got up on the bed and lied on her abdomen. She looked to the side, but away from him.


    ¡°You can look now.¡±


    Adrian turned to her and approached the bed. Soon, he was on the bed as well, but on his knees.


    He scanned through her whole body, from top to bottom. One could feel the smoothness of her skin just from looking at it. Below her slim waist was a bountiful ass, barely covered by the blue piece of clothes. Below it- were a pair of motherly thighs.


    Going further up, there was he could see her bra covered breasts making it difficult for her to lie down. He could see her clean underarms as she was using both of her arms as pillow, or rather- covers for her blushed face. Her silky hair was to the side, not covering her back.


    He opened the cork of the bottle and poured a bit of the ¡®oil¡¯ to his other hand. He closed it again before putting it aside.


    He rubbed both of his hands together. And before long, his hands were already on her bare skin.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± She whimpered. Just the sensation of the liquid touching her skin gave a rxing feeling. Level up or not, she was sure that there were no better massaging oil in entire Ervilia.


    He began to elegantly and skilfully rub her back. His palms would asionally emit magical energy, and that too- on the perfect spots.


    A smile subconsciously formed on her face. She could feel the pleasure increasing. But that was not the main reason, but because of the fact that she could sense her magic core expanding, even though it was just by an infinitesimal scale.


    The bigger a magic core was, the more difficult it was to expand it further. One needed to take stray magical energy from the atmosphere and guide it all the way to the nucleus. The more radius the spherical core had, the more resistance the iing magical energy would face. Hence, it was extremely difficult for Aretha who had a magic core with a radius more than 7 millimetres to increase it any further.


    Just the fact that her magic core expanded proved that the ¡®potion¡¯ was effective.


    Adrian¡¯s hands kept moving on her smooth, and now- shining back. The oil made her fair skin even more reflective. His fingers traced through the long furrow on the centre of her back, all the way to the strap of her bra.


    *Click*


    He unhooked it.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡± Her whole body stiffened.


    ¡°Rx.¡± His charming and voice prompted her to calm down on reflex. ¡°The more you rx, and the more pleasure you feel- the more pores on your body will open up. As a result, the more magical energy will prate into your skin and umte to your core.¡± He exined.


    She took her advice to heart and began to take the most out of his heavenly massage. She forgot that her bra was now detached.


    Soon, her back was covered by the greasy liquid. He poured out oil again on his hand before moving to the side, towards her king and slender legs. He started from the sole of her feet.


    His hand and fingers skilfully moved through the smooth legs- rubbing her skin, kneading her muscles. And in no time, both of his manly hands were on her butt cheeks.


    Her face flushed, but she did not retort. She just sensed a wave of magical energy hitting her magic core, expanding it by a considerable amount.


    Normally, she would have to use her full concentration to keep the wild magical energy in control while digging it deep into her magic core. But now, it was just too easy. She did not have to do anything. Moreover, just the massage alone was too good.


    She would not mind even if she did not make a breakthrough today. The exquisite massage session and this slight ergement of her magic core was already enough.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A soft moan escaped her lips as her face reddened even further.


    He was kneading her soft ass erotically; all of his fingers sneaked into her tight panties and melded into her spongy butt. He fondled them, yed with them for a considerable amount of time.


    She was trying her hardest to suppress her moans. It has been years since she received any forms of sexual pleasures. And she was receiving exactly that from his skilfully hands. Once again, she could not say anything since she wanted the magical energy¡­ and the feeling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t restrain the moans.¡± His voice again reached her ears. ¡°It will restrain the iing magical energy.¡± He gave her ass two tight kneads.


    ¡°Ah¡­ mmh¡­¡± She began to moan. And sure enough, the rate of arriving magical energy increased. But now, all of her face was red. This was too embarrassing- to make such sounds in front of a junior, her own daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦ at that.


    This continued for a few minutes, until he finally stopped. She stopped moaning as well and heaved out a sigh of relief. It was too much- the pleasure, the sense of taboo, and the embarrassment. Fortunately, it was over.


    ¡°You should have sensed by now.¡± He said. ¡°The rate of expansion of your magic core has retarded by a considerable margin.¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡± She said, still not being able topletelypose herself. ¡°Looks like even this miraculous concoction aren¡¯t out of the bounds ofws of potioneering.¡± She continued.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded as he turned to the bottle of massaging oil. ¡°The more you use it, the more its efficiency would decrease. But fortunately, it has its own perks as an oil.¡±


    She frowned, still looking away from him. ¡°Like what?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Unlike the edible potions which you take through only one opening, the oil uses the uncountable pores you have all over your body.¡±


    Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°You mean¡­¡± Her voice was shaking.


    ¡°Yes, the efficiency lessened for the openings in your back. But it will be as good as new for the pores on your front.¡±


    She gasped.


    ¡°Moreover, it will be even more effective since you have more pleasure spots at the front.¡±


    Her mouth was open wide agape. The chance of her breaking through to the next level- it was not low at all.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Her voice was shaking even more. ¡°Wha- what should I do now?¡± She gulped.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± He smirked. ¡°Turn over.¡±


    She swallowed her saliva yet again. She knew he was right. She contemted for a few seconds before nodding inwardly.


    She used one of her hands to press the unhooked blue bra against her breasts before turning over.


    He came into her view. She subconsciously covered her mounds with her arms and looked away.


    ¡°Did you forget already?¡± His calming voice again entered her ears. ¡°You have to rx.¡±


    She bit her lips for a moment before heaving out a sigh. She dropped her arms on the bed, parallel to her body. Her big boobs were now barely covered by the blue bra. Her face was still turned away from him.


    He smiled and took the bottle again to his hand. Unlike before, instead of pouring it on his hand, he directly poured it on her t belly. Some spilled over through the sides and a bit umted in her beautiful navel. But most of it stayed on her smooth abdomen.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± It felt so good to her. Her face flushed again.


    He began to use his manly hands again- skilfully and elegantly. He rubbed her belly, wetting his hands yet again. Then, he moved to her lower limbs- rubbing them, kneading them with both of his hands.


    She let out a soft moan when his hands were very close to her crotch. But he did not cross any lines and moved to her untouched arms. He lifted one of her arms and massaged every part of it. He soon reached her underarms and the side of her breasts; he rubbed over them without a flinch.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her face was heating up.


    He moved to the other side of the bed, prompting her to turn her head again, and treated her other arm the same way.


    He finally have her neck and shoulders a skilful massage.


    Her magic core had already expanded by more than a bit by then. It was only a few steps away from reaching level 8. But each those steps were akin to climbing a mountain.


    ¡°Your highness.¡± He called, removing his hands.


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes?¡± She finally turned to him, her cheeks all red.


    ¡°You need to take that off.¡± He pointed at her breasts.

 Chapter 159: Massage (2) *

    Chapter 159: Massage (2) *


    ¡°You need to take that off.¡± He pointed at her breasts.


    ¡°What?!¡± She cried out.


    ¡°You and I both know that to break through to level 8, we can¡¯t let an inch of your skin out.¡± He answered calmly, looking into her blue shocked eyes. ¡°Moreover, your breasts are massive pleasure spots that will outright amplify the growth rate of your core.¡±


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°We are family, are we not?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± She replied.


    He gave her a look. ¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡±


    She sighed in defeat. ¡°But¡­ you can¡¯t tell anyone.¡± She gave him a meek look.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He assured.


    She reluctantly grabbed a strap of her lingerie and moved it aside, exposing her ample breasts. Two cherry like pink nipples were on the peaks. She dropped the clothing aside and covered both of her mounds with her hands- just barely so. She turned away from the staring young man again.


    Adrian got on top of her, with both of his knees nking her lower abdomen.


    ¡°Your highness.¡± He called her again. She sheepishly straightened her face, only to see a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°You are beautiful.¡± He said.


    Blood almost bursted out from her cheeks as she looked away at the speed of light, almost breaking her neck.


    ¡°You fool.¡± She muttered. But both of her hands moved away, revealing her breasts again. Her tits were now erect.


    He took the ssed bottle of concoction again in his hands and tipped a bit of it onto his big hand. He put it aside again before rubbing his hands together.


    Finally, theynded on her body again- on her stomach, just a bit below her mounds. He sensually slipped his two hands forward. And soon, both of his graceful hands were on her boobs.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She whimpered. She did not suppress her erotic moans and groans this time.


    He began to move his hands around her peaks, in fluid motions. His index fingers and thumbs circled around her now-hard tits, and pinched them.


    ¡°Ah¡­ mmh¡­ Ahmmh¡­¡± She began to squirm between his legs; both of her smooth and shiny hands clenched the bedsheets. The pleasure she was feeling just from his hands were more than enough. But it was further amplified by the fact that waves of magical energy hit her magic core- exciting her.


    Her magic core began to expand at a visible rate. It elerated even more than when he was ying with her bottom.


    But it did notst for long; just like before. The expansion decelerated; so did the speed of his ¡®massages¡¯ on her beautiful melons.


    Her groans died down as well. She was lightly panting as she faced the young man on top of her.


    ¡°You sensed it, right?¡± He asked.


    She meekly nodded. She made some leaps through the breast ¡®treatment¡¯, but further progress is not possible. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± She asked. Her voice had already lost all traces of majesty and authority; it was now of a nervous little girl.


    Adrian moved aside. He got off from top of her and positioned himself to her left. He started to slowly scan from her face. His piercing gaze passed through her neck, her breasts, then her abdomen, and it finally stopped on the only piece of cloth she had left on her body- her blue panties.


    Aretha, who was watching the movements of his dark eyes with her own blue ones, panicked. ¡°No!¡± She aggressively shook her head. His next words confirmed her conjectures.


    ¡°Your Highness, I will have to remove these.¡± He pointed at her crotch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She blurted out.


    Adrian looked into her eyes and raised his brows. ¡°You should know better than me how close you are to a breakthrough.¡±


    She became silent, and began to contemte. He was right. What the potion had done today was miraculous. Normally it would take months, if not years of hard work meditating and absorbing magical energy to make the same progress she made in thest mere thirty minutes.


    She wanted to continue but¡­ she felt as if she would cross a line she should not.


    ¡°Do you want to stay in the light forever?¡± His question brought her back. ¡°Or do you want to step into the fire?¡±


    She heaved out a sigh. Her eyes became determined as she looked at Adrian. She gave a nod.


    A smile crept up on his face. He turned back to her crotch and reached out his left hand. The moment it touched her panties, she clenched her thighs together.


    ¡°Rx.¡± His charming voice did wonders again as her motherly thighs separated. This time, her eyes were fixed on Adrian.


    His fingers sneaked down to her vulva and began to sensually rub it over her lingerie.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A moan escaped her lips again. Her face was as flushed as always.


    ¡°Looks like you have been having quite the fun.¡± He looked at her. ¡°I can feel wetness down there.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡± She panicked. Her face became as red as a tomato as she looked away. ¡°What are you saying? I am sure it¡¯s oil.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± He asked with a teasing tone, prompting her to look back at him. But what she had seen had her eyes and mouth widened agape. She wanted to shout ¡®No!¡¯. But s, it was already toote.


    Two of his fingers were in his mouth. He just took her cum in his mouth!


    He brought out the fingers and smiled. ¡°¡®Maybe¡¯, it was just the concoction.¡±


    She forced a smile on her face.


    ¡°Here I go.¡± He inserted the fingers of both of his hands inside both of her panties and slowly began to pull them.


    She closed her eyes, butplied nheless- letting him take it off easily.


    Now, she waspletely naked. There were short hairs on her pubic region. He gently caressed it, forcing another whimper out from her mouth.


    She bit her lips and opened her eyes. He was staring at her bare secret region. It felt so embarrassing she wanted to crawl into a hole. And strangely enough, she did not want to retort or hide her genital. It felt¡­ exciting?

 Chapter 160: Massage (3) **

    Chapter 160: Massage (3) **


    Here is another one today.


    *********


    ¡°Here I go.¡± He inserted the fingers of both of his hands inside both of her panties and slowly began to pull them.


    She closed her eyes, butplied nheless- letting him take it off easily.


    Now, she waspletely naked. There were short hairs on her pubic region. He gently caressed it, forcing another whimper out from her mouth.


    She bit her lips and opened her eyes. He was staring at her bare secret region. It felt so embarrassing she wanted to crawl into a hole. And strangely enough, she did not want to retort or hide her genital. It felt¡­ exciting?


    Adrian took the container from his side and poured the mixture on her ¡®triangle¡¯.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She clenched the bedsheets yet again as the temperate mixture trickled through her pussy, exciting it.


    His left handnded on her lower abdomen and rubbed the oils on her crotch.


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡± His touch on her private region sent another wave of pleasure and magical energy on the way. But that was nothingpared to what was toe.


    His fingers began to y with her clitoris while his right hand reached her shining mounds.


    ¡°Ah¡­ mmh¡­¡± She was panting from his touches and ys.


    Soon, two of his oily fingers prated into her pussy while his other hand pinched her nipple.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡± She whined from the barrage of pleasure and of course, magical energy that coursed through her body.


    He began to massage her inner walls as his other hand yed with her soft mounds. Her magic core was growing faster than ever before.


    ¡°Aaahmmh¡­ aaah¡­¡± Her groans resounded through the room as he began to thrust his fingers faster and faster into her moist cave.


    She was squirming and arching her back. The two hands that gripped hardly onto the bedsheets were the only things that weretching her onto the bed.


    She was getting closer and closer to her goal- to level 8. Just a bit more. She reached the peak of her excitement- her whole body began to tremble. This session was the best sexual experience she had in her entire life.


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Aaaahmmmmhh¡­¡± She finally climaxed, releasing all of her juices as she arched her back and rolled her eyes up.


    Momentster, she fell onto the bed, panting and sweating. Adrian took back both of his hands and looked at her with a smile.


    A couple of minutester, sheposed herself and immediately checked her magic core. A sigh of disappointment escaped her lips.


    She failed, that too- just by a margin. She had given up. She could only assess how much time and hard work it would take for him to reach level 8. She was sure of one thing though- it was not low, at all.


    But she was the only one in the room who had given up.


    ¡°Looks like we have to go ¡®deeper¡¯.¡± His words attracted her attention.


    But the scene she witnessed had her eyes almost popped out from the sockets and jaws detached from her skull.


    The young man, Adrian Darkheart, her own daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦ had brought out his giant cock and was applying the concoction on it.


    ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± She shouted. But she could not move. Her whole body was now feeling numb from the experience she had just gone through.


    ¡°Remember what I have said before?¡± Adrian looked into her eyes. ¡°Life is a matter of choices. You can go on and reach that level 8 in moments, or you can give everything up and wait a year or two until you reach that level. The choice- is yours.¡±


    She bit her lips again. To her, research was everything. And this one or two years was a lot- more than enough for her to make a few breakthroughs. And now that she had ess to the theories of Hybridisation, she could not wait for the results her work may bring out.


    But still, she could note to a decision. She turned to Adrian, her lip still hostage under her teeth. ¡°But¡­ I am the Queen.¡± Her throat was dry. ¡°I can¡¯t just betray my husband.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Adrian snorted as he lied down on the bed, facing the naked Queen mother.


    His left hand sneaked to her breasts, but she did not bat an eye as she turned left; this felt normal.


    ¡°Betrayal?¡± He smirked. ¡°Your husband has been betraying you for years. You were nothing but a tool to bear the Royal bloodline. He had been chasing after my mother for years- even now. So, you are betraying nobody.¡±


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°Besides, you me my mother, right? For ¡®stealing¡¯ your husband.¡± He looked into her crystalline blue eyes.


    ¡°I-¡°


    ¡°Shhh.¡± The hand that was ying with her boobs reached her right cheek and gently caressed it, besmirching her face with oil and her own discharges. She did not stop him. ¡°So, why don¡¯t you ¡®steal¡¯ me from her?¡± He gave her a quick peck on her lips.


    She widened her eyes in surprise. But before she could say anything-


    ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± He asked, looking straight into her eyes. ¡°Take the chance? Or leave it?¡±


    She did not say anything. She just folded her knees and opened up her legs.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He smiled and gave another peck on her lips. This time, itsted longer. She did not put up any form of resistance.


    He got up and positioned himself between her legs. His dick was still out, drenched in the concoction. His back arched forward as he put both of his hands on the bed, nking her. The tip of his shaft kissed her entrance.


    She looked into his abyssal eyes with her own eyes- eyes that were betraying anticipation.


    He smirked, and with one single push, he was all the way in her.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡± Her lubricated pussy sucked his greased dick in. Her moans resounded through the room.


    He began to move his hips, stroking his rod inside her cave slowly. And gradually, he paced up.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ mhmm¡­¡± She wriggled beneath him; her hands began to torture the poor bedsheets again. She could feel her magic core tremble. She was on the verge of breakthrough. But it did not matter at all now. What she wanted right now was to ¡®connect¡¯ to the man on top of him.


    She wrapped both of her oiled arms around his neck. He smiled and got closer, still thrusting his genital inside hers. He forced his lips on hers, and invaded her mouth with his tongue.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± Both of their tongues twisted around each other, exchanging saliva and making clicking sounds.


    For whole five minutes, they lost themselves in each other¡¯s bodies.


    She reached the peak of her excitement. ¡°I¡­ I am¡­ mmh¡­ I aming!¡±


    He smiled. Both of them ejected their fluids at the same time.


    *Squirt.*


    ¡°Aaaaaah¡­¡± She arched her back, rolled back her eyes and brought out her tongue- all at once from the barrage of ecstasy. Her womb was now filled with his sizzling thick semen.


    She barely maintained her consciousness as she panted heavily. Her eyes were locked on the smiling face of the youth.


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Hemended. ¡°You are a level 8 now.¡±

 Chapter 161: Royal Guests

    Chapter 161: Royal Guests


    Morning. The sky was cloudy but there were no signs of rain.


    The room was as bright as day since there was a refractive magic circle on the window.


    Adrian, who had been sleeping like a log the entire night, woke up with a smile on his face. The first thing that entered his sight was a pair of green orbs- Queen Evelyn¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± He said.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She replied with a nonchnt face. ¡°There was a smile stered to your face the entire night. And you came to bedte; something good must have happened.¡± She looked into his abyssal eyes, only to feel her soul being sucked into them.


    The smile on his face grew wider. ¡°Indeed. It feels great when you challenge yourself and win without using any special powers or cheats.¡±


    ¡°You slept with her didn¡¯t you?¡± She asked with an indifferent face. ¡°Mother.¡± Her clear voice momentarily shook.


    ¡°Nope.¡± His answer was direct.


    She frowned.


    ¡°She slept with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°She was the one who voluntarily opened her legs and initiated the wild kiss.¡± He said casually.


    She bit her lips. ¡°You are lying.¡± Her voice was coarse. ¡°Mother¡­ she can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You can ask her yourself.¡± He said calmly. ¡°She even asked to keep fucking her after she reached her goal, which I dly epted.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± *Sniff* A tear escaped her eye.


    ¡°Why are you crying now?¡± He smirked. ¡°You remember that you sacrificed your everything, don¡¯t you? And your family, your most precious thing- your mother, everything¡¯s included.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She had alreadyposed herself. ¡°I was expecting this to happen sooner orter. I just never expected that¡­ mother would¡­¡± Her eyes became tears again but she held them back.


    ¡°Good that you know.¡± His voice was casual. ¡°Oh. And one more thing.¡±


    She knitted her brows.


    ¡°Her body is more royal than yours.¡±


    ******


    Midday. The sky was cloudier than before, but it was apparent that there would not be any sort of rainfall for a few more hours at least.


    A convoy of nine extravagant carriages. Eight of them- the four on the front and the four on the back were white and grey in colour while the one at the epicentre was white with purple linings. All of the coaches had an insignia crested upon them- one with a grey fortress upon which there was a purplish pink jewel.


    It was none other than the insignia of the Heera family, the Royal family of Northguard.


    The coachman of the purple lined carriage jumped down to the ground and opened the door. Two exceedingly beautifuldies stepped down on the ground, one after the another; both of them were wearing morous tiaras on their heads. The older one was wearing an extravagant purple gown while the other was wearing pink.


    Anyone can tell at a nce that they were closely rted, but very few woulde to the answer that they were a pair of mother and daughter. Both of them had pink eyes, but the older one had a purplish hue that gave it dreamy vibes.


    Both of their eyes darted through the Royal Pce of Nemphis, one of the Three Wonders of the continent of Ervilia. The older woman, Arwen Heera was nonchnt while her daughter gasped.


    She turned to her daughter, Jerin Heera, and smiled. ¡°This is nothing.¡± She said. ¡°The pce is known for its ¡®magical¡¯ interior.¡±


    ¡°But you haven¡¯te here before.¡± Jerin replied. ¡°At least not after Aretha Lochtear changed the whole dynamics of the interior.¡±


    The Queen Mother of Northguard shook her head. ¡°People say that the Pce became extraordinary only after the advent of light magic circles.¡± She shook her head and turned back to the massive pce ahead. ¡°But little do they know that it was always magical, since its very inception.¡±


    The young girl who looked not any older than twenty two frowned. She felt like her mother knew something she herself did not. She wanted to ask but before that-


    A middle aged woman arrived and bowed. ¡°Wee to Nemphis, your Majesty. I am the Secretary of Foreign affairs. Pleasee in.¡± She gave way and gestured with her hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Arwen beckoned her daughter as she stepped towards the grand entrance. Jerin could only keep her question chained in her mind and follow her mother.


    The moment they stepped into the Pce, the Queen¡¯s mouth opened wide agape. Even the Queen Mother widened her eyes a bit. Just like they said- it was magical. The orbiting chandeliers above, the exquisite light magic spell that left momentary but bright traces of her footsteps, or the grand and archaic tree ahead which looked as if it were holding the entire pce together- they were breathtaking, capable of giving anyone a good dream for days.


    Just before there was a throne made of wood. But anyone would think a million times before calling it cheap. Just the aura the ancient woods of the throne was emitting was more than enough to make an ordinary man or woman prostrate.


    Upon it sat a beautiful youngdy, one that looked even younger than the young Queen of Northguard. She also had a silvery white royal ornament on her head. Though her fresh green eyescked the wisdom of olden monarchs, it was of no doubt she would get it through the trials she would face as the ruler of the second strongest nation of the continent.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± The young Jerin said. Her tone was noble, befitting a queen.


    ¡°Wee to Nemphis.¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice sounded as if itcked any sort of emotions. ¡°I hope there was not any sort of troubles on your way here.¡±


    ¡°Except the chaotic weather, there wasn¡¯t any other inconveniences.¡±


    Arwen stayed silent. A subconscious smile formed on her face as she watched the two youngdies conversed. After all, they were the future of the Confederation.


    ¡°Where is Sir Adrian Darkheart?¡± The Queen of Northguard asked. ¡°I don¡¯t see him here.¡± She looked around a bit.

 Chapter 162: Diplomacy

    Chapter 162: Diplomacy


    Evelyn¡¯s face flinched, but sheposed herself. It went past the sight of Jerin but Arwen raised her brows.


    She smiled. ¡®Ah¡­ youth.¡¯


    ¡°He was ¡®busy¡¯ the entire night.¡± Evelyn inwardly gritted her teeth. ¡°So, he is resting.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Jerin nodded in understanding.


    ¡°You should take rest too. After all, you had to travel for days.¡± Evelyn turned to the middle aged secretary. ¡°Show them to the guest room, and make sure to quench every one of their needs.¡±


    The middle aged woman bowed and turned to the Royal guests. ¡°Please.¡± She said.


    Jerin nodded at the secretary before turning to Evelyn. ¡°Thank you for the hospitality.¡±


    Both the mother and the daughter followed the middle aged woman to their rooms.


    Evelyn rested her back on the throne and sighed. ¡®Just what was he up to?¡¯ But she was sure of one thing. The guests were not leaving unscathed.


    ******


    Afternoon. The sky was nowpletely nketed by ck clouds. Thunders rumbled across the sky; shes of lightning momentarily illuminated the darkening day. It could pour and flood the entire capital any moment.


    But the weather did not matter at all inside the diplomatic hall. The one giant window there was was the only connection with the atmosphere outside.


    The room was illuminated with an array of light magic circles- the ones that emitted natural sunlight. There were exotic shrubs potted throughout the room. Even a couple of green and wild nts stood erect beside the entrance.


    There were two luxurious sofas facing each other- a one seater and another two seater. Between them was a wooden circr b with a magic circle engraved on it. It was hovering on the floor without any support, working as a table.


    One one side of it sat the beautiful Jerin Heera, the Queen of Northguard and her mother- the kingdom toppling Arwen Heera, one of the most beautiful women in Ervilia. While to their opposite- one the one seater- sat a young man with otherworldly looks, the Royal Advisor of Nemphis- Adrian Darkheart.


    Jerin brought out a letter and ced it on the floating circle. The letter had the Royal crest of Nemphis sealed on it. ¡°Do you have any evidences to back up your im?¡± She asked. Her eyes were dead serious.


    Even the Queen Mother had a solemn expression on her face.


    Adrian brought out a scroll from underneath his coat and ced it on his side of the ¡®table¡¯ and swivelled it. The scrolled was now on her side, and the letter on his.


    Before Jerin could do anything, her mother snatched the wrapped scroll from the hovering b and opened it. Adrian had a slight smile on his; the letter remained untouched.


    She began to read through the inked words, her face still solemn. But it became more and more ashen as she read through the letters. After she was finished, she passed the letter to her daughter and rested her back on the crouch.


    She began to rub her own temples. Jerin¡¯s heart sped at the sight of her mother¡¯s distressed state. The contents of the letter- it was not a lie?


    She began to skim through the contents on the paper- word by word, letter by letter. Soon, the hands holding the scroll began to tremble. The more she read- the shivering intensified, her teeth gritted harder. Before she could even read through the whole text, she mmed the whole scroll on the board.


    ¡°THOSE BASTARDS!¡± She cursed. The hovering circle slightly tilted before regaining its previous position.


    Jerin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Her ample breasts heaved high and low from her raging pants. She turned to her mother. She had no idea whatsoever what to do now. Her whole Kingdom was now in jeopardy. She could only rely upon the Queen Mother now.


    Arwen noticed at the hopeful look in her daughter¡¯s eyes and sighed. She turned to Adrian, who was the only individual in the room with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Is Nemphis going to stay silent?¡± She asked.


    ¡°We have bigger matters at hand.¡± He replied casually.


    Jerin mmed on the table yet again. ¡°But Northguard has been you allies for decades!¡±


    ¡°Jerin.¡± Arwen gave a slight pat on her daughter¡¯s shoulder.


    The young queen heaved a sigh and took back her hand from the table. She bit her lips, trying her hardest to hold back her tears.


    The Queen Mother¡¯s purplish pink eyes met Adrian¡¯s abyssal ones. The contrast between the dreamy eyes of hers and his nightmarish ones were a sight to behold. ¡°You knew this from the beginning, didn¡¯t you?¡± She asked.


    Adrian stayed silent. But the widening smile on his face answered the question.


    Arwen bit her lips and began to contemte. A minuteter, she looked into his dark eyes again. ¡°We ept your offer.¡± She said with a determined tone.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Jerin cried out. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± She knew what the offer was.


    ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t need you anymore. You can try revealing the secrets to everyone. But it will only do more harm than good.¡± He smirked.


    Jerin sighed in relief. It was better that way. She would not have to anger Nemphis that way. He was the one who declined after all. But her mother¡¯s next words almost took the soul out of her body.


    ¡°So, that was your n all along.¡± A smile appeared on Arwen¡¯s face- albeit, a wry one. ¡°¡®I¡¯ willpensate for the dy.¡±


    *********


    Another monthes to an end. You guys, my dear readers, are awesome! Here¡¯s a rankingparison this month against the previous one in case of ongoing originals:


    Golden ranking: 149 to 76


    Trending ranking: 172 to 88


    New Win-Win ranking: 36 to 22


    Thank you very much for your support! Let¡¯s see where we can reach next month, shall we?


    And the first act of the volume- ¡®The setting¡¯ ising to an end in a few more chapters. The main act will be starting very soon. Stay tuned! Enjoy!

 Chapter 163: Diplomacy (2) *

    Chapter 163: Diplomacy (2) *


    ¡°Mother!¡± Jerin blurted out again. ¡°They are already taking everything. Why are we the onespensating?¡±


    Arwen turned to her daughter. ¡°That deal- it is not bad at all.¡±


    ¡°But mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Adrian chimed in. ¡°ording to the deal, you will still remain the rulers and everything will be the same. Moreover, we will also aid you with our best.¡±


    She scowled at Adrian; her pink bloodshot eyes betrayed rage.


    ¡°Jerin, my child, look at me.¡± The Queen Mother said with a loving tone.


    Both of their pinkish eyes met. ¡°Do you want us to fight a war on two fronts?¡± The older woman asked.


    The young Queen just gritted her teeth and stayed silent in response.


    The Queen mother finally turned to Adrian. ¡°Tell.¡± She sighed. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Adrian smirked as she scanned the youngerdy from top to bottom with a piercing gaze. The twenty four year old Queen got goosebumps from his tant gaze.


    ¡°I am in need of a ve.¡± He casually said.


    ¡°You!¡± Jerin got up on her feet. She knew exactly what he meant. She was just about to circte her magical energy when she felt someone grabbing her wrist.


    The Queen Mother pulled her back to her seat. ¡°Jerin. Calm down.¡±


    ¡°But mother!¡± The tempered girl pulled her wrist back. ¡°How can we let him dishonour the Royal family of Northguard?¡±


    Arwen did not say anything and turned to Adrian instead. ¡°My daughter is still young. I will serve you in her stead.¡±


    Jerin felt as if the whole sky fell down on her. She could not believe her ears.


    ¡°Mother!¡± She finally got her senses back. ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡± She cried out.


    ¡°This is the world, my child.¡± Arwen looked into her daughter¡¯s eyes. ¡°The strong feasts upon the weak. So what if I am a level 9? I am nothingpared to what we will be facing or the might of Nemphis.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± She was still unconvinced.


    ¡°I am not hearing a single more word from you. I also regret the fact that I did not ept the offer that very day. But regret won¡¯t take me anywhere.¡± She turned back to Adrian. ¡°Please.¡± She bowed. ¡°I will take my daughter¡¯s stead.¡±


    Tears finally came out of Jerin¡¯s stubborn eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need an old hag.¡± Adrian snorted. ¡°Your daughter is still a virgin. Why should I pick you instead?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I will do anything.¡± The Queen mother bit her lips and took a nce of her daughter. ¡°Please let her go.¡±


    Adrian ¡®contemted¡¯ for a few seconds. ¡°Hmm¡­ if you are that desperate, I will be ¡®generous¡¯ this time.¡± He looked into her purplish pink eyes. ¡°But I don¡¯t need a ve as old as you. But you can be a bitch instead.¡±


    Arwen held her daughter¡¯s thigh, stopping her from making a dangerous move. ¡°I ept.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± The youngdy muttered as tears streamed down her face. She clenched both of her fists, hating herself for her weakness.


    ¡°Strip.¡± Adrianmanded.


    The middle aged looking woman stood up and began to undress herself. Soon, the purple royal gown was on the marbled floor of the room. All she had on her fair body now was a set of pink undergarments.


    Any man who would witness her perfect proportions, smooth abdomen, sexy navel and her crystalline thighs would prostrate to the ground.


    Arwen reluctantly brought us trapped her bra and dropped it to the ground. One of her arms covered her sizeable bare melons. Her other hand¡¯s thumb slid into the the waist of her panties. She wiggled her hips and brought the knickers down to her ankle before gently kicking them off.


    All of her private spots were now covered by her bare forelimbs. She was looking at him with her face slightly pink.


    ¡°Get down on all fours.¡± He gave the floating b a gentle pushed, causing it to float away to a corner of the room. There was a lot of free space now, between the two sofas.


    She bit her lips and got down on the floor. Both of her palms were now touching the cold and hard marbles.


    Her boobs hanged down as she posed like a four legged animal. Jerin turned away. She could not bear to watch this- her own mother, a Royal getting humiliated like this. Tears still streamed from her eyes.


    ¡°Bark like the bitch you are.¡± Adrian said.


    Arwen stayed silent as her eyes were on the ground.


    ¡°Your daughter-¡°


    ¡°Bark! Bark! Bark!¡± She looked at him. Her face was twitching from the humiliation as she bit her lips.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He said. ¡°Now, crawl here.¡± He pointed down at his feet.


    The past most beautiful woman of the Confederation was now crawling like a bitch, her breasts jiggled in rhythm with her steps.


    When she reached her destination.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She groaned in pain as Adrian pulled her head up by her hair.


    His left hand gripped her silky white hair while his right hand-


    *p!*


    pped her left cheek hard.


    ¡°Aah!¡± A red hand print appeared on her face.


    The sounds caused Jerin to look back at the scene, only to see him p her mother hard on her left cheek again.


    *p!*


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    She was just about to get up when she saw her mother gesturing her to stop with her palm. She gritted her teeth and sat back down. Tears kept flowing from her eyes. But she did not look away again, fearing he might do something dangerous to her mother.


    He switched hands and began to p her right cheek.


    *p! p!*


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    Both sides of her face was now red from all those hand prints. A drop of tear escaped her eyes.


    He rxed the grip on her hair, prompting her to drop down andnd on her hand.


    ¡°Face your daughter.¡± He instructed.


    Arwen reluctantlyplied. She turned back, still on all fours. But the moment, she faced her daughter, she felt a tug on her hair again. This time, it was harder.


    The pull was hard enough to make her sit on her butt with legs wide open and knees folded. She was just between both of his feet.


    ¡°Finger yourself to climax.¡± He said while both of his hands reached to her mounds. His eyes met the teary pink ones of Jerin. ¡°The moment you looks away, even for a bit¡­¡±

 Chapter 164: Diplomacy (3) *

    Chapter 164: Diplomacy (3) *


    ¡°She is going to feel pain.¡±


    The young queen¡¯s finger dug into her soft palm. But she did not dare to take his words as a joke. She turned her eyes to her mother, whose breasts were cupped by the beast¡¯s hands. Humiliation was written all over her mother¡¯s red face.


    Adrian looked down. ¡°Go on. Fuck yourself.¡± He began to fondle her soft melons. ¡°Show your daughter how it¡¯s done.¡±


    Arwen¡¯s dreamy eyes followed her right hand down to her crotch. The index finger separated herbia as she began to gently rub her vulva up and down. She yed with her clits for a few seconds before finally inserting one of her fingers into her now moist cunt.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A soft moan came out as Adrian gave her boobs a knead at the exact time.


    She began to slowly move her finger inside her. And soon, one more finger joined. She looked ahead, only to see her own daughter watching her dirty act.


    Jerin blushed and subconsciously looked away.


    ¡°p!¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    A shrill shriek escaped Arwen¡¯s mouth. There was a big and red hand print on the side of her right breast.


    Jerin turned back, only to see the pained expression on her mother¡¯s face. She gritted her teeth. It was her fault.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adrian looked down at his ¡®bitch¡¯ again. ¡°Continue.¡± His hands began to knead her breasts again, sending waves of pain through her right one.


    Her charming face grimaced from the pain. But she continued nheless. She looked back to her daughter again. She wanted to get this over with and apparently, the sight of her daughter watching her masturbate added to her excitement.


    ¡°Aah¡­ mmh¡­¡± She began to groan and whine like the bitch she was, throwing all sense of dignity to the gutters. The movements of her fingers kept getting faster and faster.


    The spectating youngdy¡¯s thighs were now clenched together and her face was tinted all red. She wanted to turn away from the scene in front of her, but she could not.


    Arwen¡¯s whole body began to tremble while her loud moans echoed throughout the room. Adrian was pinching both of her nipples hard- tugging them, twisting them.


    She could not take it anymore.


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Aaaaahmmh¡­¡± She arched her butt up as her juices flooded the marble floor. Her nipples were still locked in his barbarous hands.


    She began to pant hard while sweat trickled down her fair skin. She did not have such a good session in years, or forever. It did not need her to be genius for her to figure out the reason. She liked her daughter watching and¡­ him?


    ¡°Look what you have done.¡± Adrian pushed her head, bringing the pool of cum just below her into her sight. ¡°Clean it.¡± She pushed her head further down.


    She subconsciously took her previous four legged posture to prevent her neck from snapping. Soon, her face was millimetres away from her own discharges.


    Jerin looked away again. This was too much. If not for mother¡¯s warning, she would have smashed that beast into a pulp right here and now. But s, her mother did not seem to resist.


    Arwen Heera, the Queen Mother of the tier 2 Northguard, brought out her tongue and began to lick her own cum off the floor. Adrian watched the whole scene with amusement while he kept one of his shoed feet on her slim back.


    In less than a minute, the marbled floor waspletely clear; not a trace of the previous waste remained.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Adrian apuded, prompting both the mother and the daughter to turn at him.


    Both of them were curious of what the monster was going to make her do next.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He beckoned with his fingers.


    The Queen mother obedientlyplied. She faced him, still on all fours.


    Adrian grabbed her by the hair and tugged her up again. This time, no sound escaped her mouth since she was prepared.


    ¡°I am actually quite satisfied with your performance.¡± He said. ¡°Onest task and we are done for the day. But you will always be my¡­ say it.¡±


    ¡°Bitch.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± The thumb of his free hand slid down underneath the front of his pants. He pushed them down a little, bringing his humongous erect dick out.


    Jerin gasped while Arwen opened her eyes and mouth wide agape. Her throat ran dry from watching the towering genital just in front of her. She swallowed her saliva and some of the lingering cum in her mouth.


    Before she could even think of anything, he pushed her head down- digging his cock all the way into her throat.


    ¡°Mmmmh¡­¡± Her eyes almost popped out from her sockets as his big chunk of meat choked her.


    But Adrian did not give her distress any heed as he used his hand to push and pull her head down in rhythms, making her deepthroat his full erection.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­ mmh¡­¡± She began to groan in pain but she did not dare to resist. The fate of her Kingdom depended on her performance. Drops of tears fell down from her eyes, one after the other.


    ¡°Good.¡± He praised, his hand still forcing her movements. ¡°Who knew I would find such a good bitch today.¡± He grinned. ¡°Here, take your reward.¡±


    He pushed her head all the way down. Her lips touched the base of his dick. He dumped his hot load directly inside her throat and pushed her away.


    *Cough! Cough!¡±


    She fell on her knees as she held her neck with both of her hands. She could not breath. After some tries, she finally managed to remove the sticky blockage with magical energy. But she did not spat them out, rather she devoured them.


    ¡°You can clothe yourself.¡± He waved his hand.


    Both the mother and the daughter sighed in relief.


    Arwen wiped her tears off before dressing herself and sitting back on the crouch.


    Adrian snapped his fingers. The floating b hovered back to its previous spot.


    He brought out another scroll from underneath his coat and put it on his side of the table and rotating it.


    He smiled at the duo.


    ¡°It was nice doing business with you.¡±

 Chapter 165: Breakthroughs

    Chapter 165: Breakthroughs


    Seven more priv chaptersing tomorrow- hopefully. And this month, I will not be able to do any mass releases¡­ for the first twenty days. But I will do several in thest week. Here are the criteria-


    I) 2500 priv chapter unlocks


    II) 150 Golden Tickets


    III) Rank top 75 ongoing original in monthly all-time trending


    Also, *ahem*, mass releases for every super gift I receive.


    Moreover, if we can reach 5000 priv unlocks by the end of this month, I will do 3 chapters per day the next whole month. Stay tuned! Enjoy!


    *********


    Half a year passed. But the climate remained the same, no- it got even worse. The capital had been flooded for days now. Before the after effects of the previous storms could totally subside, new downpours filled the whole city to the brim again.


    But the city remained busy as before. Rafts and other amphibious vehicles reced the carriages as people rowed to their works. Hundreds of water magic circles ensured that the rain water does not mix with the household wastes. Metal circles ced at restricted zones at the outskirts of the city absorbed all the iing thunder strikes and protected the city.


    In truth, the Royal family had more than enough resources to improve the drainage system and make sure that the city is not flooded ever again- just like Aurlith, the capital of Aurgoth. But the citizens themselves wanted it to remain this way. This was more than just a culture or tradition to them- it was a part of their lives.


    But this sentiment was only shared by the citizens, not the royals. The premises of the Royal Pce of Nemphis waspletely clear, devoid of any unwanted water. There was a visible rainbow arching over the mystical pce- making it look even more magical. This was a result of a special light magic circle, a handiwork of the Queen Mother herself. The circle caused the formation of rainbow after every rainfall.


    But the colourful arch could not be witnessed from one of the core rooms of the pce- a room without windows. In the dark room, where the only source of illumination was the little light sneaking in through the gaps of the door, a young man was sitting cross legged on a cushion.


    He was half naked. His perfectly sculpted body was covered with ayer of perspiration. His devilishly handsome face was twitching. The youth¡¯s forehead was creased and brows were arched.


    Minutester, his whole body rxed. A sigh escaped his lips, blowing out turbid air. Adrian¡¯s eyes opened, revealing a pair of ck holes that seemed to suck in the scant light the dark room had.


    A satisfied smile crept up on his lips as he checked his own magic core.


    ¡°Finally, level 6.¡± He muttered. The smile on his face grew wider. ¡°Wind circlers, O wind circlers, you are no storms or gales to me anymore. Now, you are just summer breezes, only capable of swaying my hair and fluttering my clothes.¡±


    ******


    *Knock. Knock*


    ¡°Come in.¡± The Queen Mother¡¯s voice was now much more reserved, devoid of any trace of Majesty and authority. But it did not diminish the charm even by a little.


    The door opened. An exceedingly handsome young man stepped in, closing the door behind.


    Her lips curled up to a smile as he approached her desk. But soon, her eyes squinted and her brows knitted further and further the more he came close.


    Adrian came to a stop, just before the desk. ¡°Greetings, your highness.¡± He bowed.


    ¡°Something about you¡­¡± Her frown had yet to go away. Her blue eyes were staring right into his abyssal ones. ¡°Feels different today.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I made a breakthrough.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Oh. Is that so?¡± Her eyes finally went back to normal. ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡± He bowed again. The magic circle designs lying on the desk came into his sight. One of his brows rose up, and so did him.


    He circled around the table, his eyes still fixed on the prototypes. ¡°Looks like I am not the only one who made a breakthrough.¡± He was already behind the Queen Mother.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± She giggled.


    Adrian pushed the shoulders of her dress down and began to knead her bare and fair shoulders and nape.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. ¡°If I am not wrong, you already tested this and it was a sess.¡±


    Her eyes glinted for a moment. ¡°I was about to surprise you.¡± She pouted. ¡°But like always, you know everything.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes.¡± He arched his back forward, bringing his mouth to her left ear. ¡°I know what you like.¡± He whispered.


    His hot breath tinted her face pink.


    He wrapped his arms underneath her breasts and pecked the left side of her neck. ¡°You look cute when you blush.¡±


    She looked away. ¡°Sto¡­ stop.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± He kissed her on her left cheek and hugged her even tighter, strangling her mounds a little.


    ¡°Ple¡­ please.¡± Her face waspletely red. Blood could burst out from her cheeks any moment.


    He finally let go of her. He stood back up again, but both of his hands were on her mounds, kneading them. ¡°So, you finally finished the spell that blinds and damages the enemies at once. Any attack can be defended, but you can¡¯t defend something you can¡¯t see. A brilliant spell indeed. Moreover, it¡¯s greatest feature is it¡¯s area effect and massive range.¡± He remarked. ¡°Well done.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. If not for your instructions, help and¡­ the massage, I couldn¡¯t possibly reach here.¡± She blushed. His indecent action of kneading her breasts did not bother her at all. If anything, it felt good and normal.


    ¡°What¡¯s your next n?¡± Both of his hands slipped through her dress and began to y with her tits.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually something grand.¡± She said, puffing her chest out. ¡°I n onpletelybing fire and light. If I can integrate the heat of fire and the speed of light, I am sure it will be one of the most destructive spells ever- maybe even capable of matching the Imperial spell.¡± Her eyes were sparkling while her tone permeated excitement.


    Even Adrian raised his brows inmendation.


    ¡°Nice, you can do it.¡± He gave her boobs a tight knead.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She whimpered.


    ¡°But before that, I need you to send a letter to your aunt.¡±


    The smile disappeared from her face; a scowl reced it. ¡°Is it time already? You are leaving?¡±


    He stopped ying with her breasts and looked to the East, his dark eyes prating everything on the way. A smile appeared crept up on his face.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 166: An Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 166: An Uninvited Guest


    Aurlith, the capital of Aurgoth.


    Though Aurlith did not face any less than its tier 3 counterpart, thend here was as dry as ever; courtesy- their top of the ss drainage system.


    Aurgoth was a nation that invested the most in prosperity of the people. Since its inception back when Ervilia itself came into the picture, the Auras family took the helm as the leaders of the nation. The family of merchants became Royals.


    The head of the Auras family back then, the first king of the Kingdom of Aurgoth was wise and foresighted. He thought that investing heavily in military just like its Eastern neighbour, Darkshore, was foolish. He believed that expending into the prosperity of the people would create a cycle that would make the nation richer as a whole. Not to mention, thend itself was naturally blesses.


    And he was right. More importantly, his sessors shared the same view as their ancestor. They stayed true to their beliefs and overtime, Aurgoth became one of the richest nations in the continent andter, the richest in the Confederation- even beating the mighty Nemphis by a margin.


    But this sess came at a cost. Their military, was one of the weakest in the entire Confederation- even weaker than some of the stronger tier 1 nations. This unsurprisingly led to exploitation. They were bound to give away resources when their neighbours ¡®asked¡¯ for help.


    But fortunately, those neighbours never crossed the line. However, a Prince- a tier 5 talent that came once in a decade in the Confederation- vowed to change everything.


    A middle aged man, sitting on the throne-like seat in a dark room with his right elbow resting on the armrest and head lying on his right knuckle, suddenly opened his eyes. The brown orbs hadyers of depth that would even have a king from a lower tier kingdom bow in respect.


    ¡°Umbra?¡± His deep voice resounded through the room.


    A cloaked petite figure came out of thin air and knelt on the ground, on one knee.


    ¡°As expected of your Majesty.¡± A bewitching feminine voice sounded out. ¡°Your Majesty is the only one who is able to detect me despite using my concealment spell to the fullest.¡±


    ¡°You are the only one in the Kingdom who have the right to test us.¡± His voice was devoid of any emotions, befitting a King. ¡°And don¡¯t lie to us. You held back.¡±


    ¡°It was this servant¡¯s fault.¡± The neer bowed, still on her knees. ¡°Your Majesty is wise.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± The middle aged king waved his left hand. ¡°How was your trip?¡±


    ¡°I personally visited each and every one of our bases, examined everything- including the situation and progress.¡± She brought out a thick scroll from underneath her cloak. ¡°Here is a thorough report.¡±


    The king of Aurgoth, Leopold de Auras, finally sat straight. His whole right forearm fell on the armrest. ¡°Bring it to us.¡±


    The cloakeddy, Umbra, bowed before standing up. She walked towards her King with a steady pace. Her arms were stretched out, the scroll was lying on her palms.


    Once she was before the king, one of her knees touched the ground again. She bowed and raised her arms, along with the scroll.


    King Leopold nodded and took the wrapped piece of paper from the woman¡¯s hand.


    He opened the scroll and began to read through the contents within. At first, his expression was nonchnt as before, but he would asionally nod. But suddenly, his eyes formed a frown. And the more he read, his brows knitted further and further while his forehead creased more and more.


    Soon, his hands began to tremble. His teeth grinder against each other. By the time his deep and brown eyes reached the end of the text, the scroll was almost half balled up from his clenched hands.


    ¡°FUCK!¡± He hurled the paper into the ground with extreme force. The paper waspletely destroyed. Even the expensive gold ted floor formed a crack.


    An overwhelming aura gushed out from his body. Even though it was not targeted at anyone particr, Umbra, the only other upant of the room- had to take brunt of his rage.


    Her back arched even lower; her other knee mmed onto the ground. She could barely breath from the majestic aura choking her. But she remained silent, not moving an inch.


    King Leopold regained a bit of his senses and noticed the state of his subject. He somewhat calmed himself, taking back his aura. But his eyes were still bloodshot.


    Umbra heaved out a short sigh and got back to her previous position- one knee on the ground.


    The king was not surprised at all by his most loyal subject¡¯s demeanour.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± He asked. His tone wascking the indifference from before; it was¡­ shaking.


    ¡°I apologise your Majesty.¡± She bowed her head even further. ¡°I believe we arepromised.¡±


    ¡°It might have been the case if every one of the nations discovered us. After all, it¡¯s in the use of the Confederation to inform every other nations if such a threat is discovered.¡± He looked up, his gaze piercing through the ceiling. ¡°It¡¯s as if all of the nations are keeping it a secret from each other.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is wise.¡± Thedy spoke. ¡°Darkshore, Northguard, Kraten and Damcus- these are the only sectors that faced trouble. Everything else is fine. I think-¡°


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart.¡± His voice trembled even more than before as he uttered these two hated words.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman answered.


    ¡°But what is he up to right now?¡± He sighed, totallyposing himself. ¡°Is he baring his fangs? Or maybe it¡¯s a warning.¡±


    Umbra remained silent.


    ¡°Cancel everything.¡± He said.


    ¡°What!?¡± Thedy looked ahead with widened eyes. ¡°Leopold, you-¡°


    The king showed her his palm. ¡°If I go any further, the whole Kingdom will fall with me.¡±


    The woman could only bite her lips under her cloak. ¡°As you wish.¡± She sighed. ¡°But I am not cancelling anything.¡± She cried out. ¡°We are going to standby and serve you till the end.¡±


    The king remained silent. He knew how stubborn this woman was.


    Umbra gave him onest nce, still biting her lips, and disappeared into the darkness.


    The King remained alone in the dark and silent room, looking up at the ceiling.


    Suddenly-


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡±


    Laughter echoed through the room. It was loud- and crazy.


    ¡°The only dream I ever had. All these decades of nning. All those burnt resources. Everything. Everything was destroyed by a single youth- who is barely twenty years of age.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Tears leaked from his red eyes, sliding down through his solid skin. He felt his heat clench inside his chest.


    Soon, theughter stopped. The room was silent. But those tears- they kept streaming from his eyes.


    He used one of is hands to cover his face, all of the fingers spaced out from each other.


    ¡°WHY?!¡± He screamed. ¡°I wanted nothing but honour for my Kingdom. I wanted to show everyhat just because we have a weak military, doesn¡¯t mean we are to be looked down upon.¡± He said every word aloud.


    ¡°All I want is to look down on the world from Aurgoth!¡± He cried his heart out.


    ¡°And you will.¡± A beguiling voice entered his ears.

 Chapter 167: An Uninvited Guest (2)

    Chapter 167: An Uninvited Guest (2)


    ¡°Who?!¡± The king subconsciously wiped his tears off and began to circte his magical energy. He stood up and began to look around, scanning through the surroundings. But s, he did not find anything out of the ordinary.


    He used his magical senses to the fullest, giving his all to spot the source of that peculiar voice. However, the result was the same. He could not find anyone, only darkness transpired in the room.


    The middle aged king frowned. Was it just his hallucinations? But he did let his guard down- he did not dare to. If by any chance there was someone close to him, and was able to hide herself like this- she was a terrifying entity.


    ¡°¡®Who?¡¯?¡± The feminine voice reached his ears again, throwing his question back at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who summoned me?¡± The voice was emotionless, but powerful nheless- capable of shaking anyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you?!¡± The king was nowpletely on his guard. ¡°Get the hell out!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rude to speak to the guest you invited yourself to your house like this.¡± A figure appeared out of nowhere. Darkness itself melded with her very being. She was only a few meters away from the King.


    The king subconsciously took a step back. He swallowed his own saliva.


    The figure was a youngdy who looked as if she were not any older than twenty. She was wearing a slitted jet ck dress. Her body- only the term ¡®perfect¡¯ could do it any justice. Perfectly shaped plump breasts, slim waist and wide hips and thighs- every single one of them was a sight to behold.


    The lower half of her face was covered by a thin veil of sorts. But her deep, dark eyes that were akin to two abysses gave off a charm that even made a mighty king like him to bow.


    He aggressively shook his head, trying not lose himself in those eyes. But not anyone of the previously mentioned features was the attribute that made her ¡®unique¡¯. They were on top of her head.


    No, they were not her silky ck hairs- the ones whose smoothness could be felt just from looking at them. Rather, it was the pair of horns that protruded through her jet ck hair.


    He took a gulp again and removed his gaze from her horns and fixed them on her abyssal eyes. This time, he was using magical energy to keep himself sane.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± He shouted. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± She clicked her tongue. ¡°We¡¯re humans always this foolish? Did I just not tell you? You summoned me.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense!?¡± The enraged king bellowed. ¡°Identity yourself. Or you will not leave unscathed.¡± He already had this feeling that defeating her would not be an easy feat, let alone killing her.


    ¡°I am a demon.¡± She answered. ¡°And your pleas for help summoned me all the way here.¡± Her tone was as nonchnt as ever.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Die!¡± He casted the spell he had been preparing in secret. All those questions were nothing but a ruse to buy time.


    Tens of pieces of gold broke and rose up from the floor, creating a dozen of golden sharp des and began to float in the air. The king waved his hands the instant they formed.


    *Whoosh. Whoosh. Whoosh.*


    Every one of those sharp projectiles shot towards her at breakneck speed, but she remained unfazed- with the same nonchnt expression on her face.


    The moment they were about to pierce into her fresh looking skin, she waved her hand.


    *Poof*


    All the sword disintegrated. Only a vanishing smoke with golden hue remained.


    ¡°What?!¡± The king¡¯s eyes almost popped out from their sockets. That was solid gold and the spell he just used was a top tier spell that could pierce through anything. But he could feel those des fall to bits since they were connected to him.


    The magic she just used, it was anything but ordinary. And the most terrifying fact was that she did not even have to prepare a spell or draw out a circle or anything. She just had to wave her hand and¡­ poof.


    ¡°Now, are we ready for a talk?¡± She looked at him right into his eyes, breaking through all of his defences.


    He gulped. ¡°Ye¡­yes.¡± He realised that he had no choice. The being right before him was ¡®something¡¯ even level 9s could not touch.


    The young horneddy approached him. Soon, she was close. But before he could think of anything, she shoved him away and sat on the throne-like seat. Her face was expressionless, as if she just sat on a random seat.


    ¡°You wish to bring all your neighbouring nations under your g, don¡¯t you?¡± She asked casually.


    He remained silent, deciding not to give away anything.


    ¡°Three officials in the Royal Court of Nemphis are your spies.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± He took a step back again, even circted his magical energy subconsciously for a moment. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°The moment you summoned me, you had to sacrifice a bit of your soul in return.¡± She looked into his eyes again. ¡°Hence, I know everything you know.¡±


    The king felt something gripping his heart. This was too terrifying. Was she really a demon from the legends? And did he actually summon her?


    ¡°Mi¡­ ma¡¯am-¡°


    ¡°We are dealing as equals. Mhmm¡­ let¡¯s see¡­¡± She began to contemte. ¡°Call me Miss Dark.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Miss Dark.¡± The middle aged man bowed. He stood upright again and gulped. ¡°Miss Dark, are you really going to help me conquer the Confederation?¡± He remembered the old legend about demons.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Her answer was direct. ¡°Provided you can sacrifice your full soulter, and alsopensate me for summoning my body without material sacrifices.¡±


    King Leopold looked down and began to contemte. Momentster, he heaved out a sigh and looked back into her eyes with determination burning in those of his own.


    ¡°Good.¡± The demoness nodded. The king could feel a smile underneath that ck veil for the first time.


    ¡°This might be the most fun deal I have done in a while.¡±


    The king frowned.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s not every world where I can find a ¡®fellow¡¯ demon.¡± The smile underneath her veil turned into a grin. ¡°Let alone going against it.¡±

 Chapter 168: Ice

    Chapter 168: Ice


    Midday. The day was unusually clear with a few clouds drifting here and there with no foreboding signs of rain.


    The magical Royal Pce of Nemphis.


    Etherwood Court.


    The day outside did not matter at all since the hall was at the core of the Royal Pce of Nemphis, devoid of any windows.


    But it was bright here, illuminated with artificial sunlights. Adrian was walking through the carpeted pathway, between the rows of exotic trees. ¡®Sunlight¡¯ gleamed through the colourful leaves above, creating a marvellous scene.


    But the scene did not face him at all as he walked through to the end of the court, his destination.


    The sight when he reached his goal, reminded him of the day where he first visited this exact court.


    At the top of the pyramidal structure ahead, sat the Everking and the Everqueen. Just below them were the High King and High Queen, Ernic Greatwoods and Nuha Wells- a bit spaced out from each other. But it was different at the lowest step. The then Queen was now the Queen mother, sitting at her designated spot.


    But the one apanying her at the same level was not her husband, the previous King anymore. But it was her daughter, Evelyn Greatwoods, the current Queen of Nemphis.


    As per the Royal customs, the previous King would stay in seclusion- all the way until he can reach level 9. This could take up to two decades or more. But once he got out, he would take helms as the new High King. The Ever monarchs would retire and would be reced by the previous High monarchs.


    Evelyn¡¯s fists we¡¯re clenched from nervousness. Her mother, Aretha was indifferent like her ¡®usual¡¯ self.


    Maria was nowhere to be seen. Only the highest of the highest echelons of the country were in the room- the reigning Royals and the Royal Advisor of the mighty Kingdom of Nemphis.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± Adrian stood still, not arching his back even by a bit. But a courteous smile remained on his face.


    Nobody in the room was surprised.


    The Everking, Charles Greatwoods nodded. ¡°I have seen the report ofst mission.¡± He began to speak. ¡°Although I thought that the bet you made with your uncle was somewhat questionable and childish, Ernic assured that your decision can be trusted.¡± He nced at his son below. ¡°But what you did with Aurgoth and Kraten are really worthy ofmendation.¡± His deep green eyes rolled back to Adrian.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honour.¡± Adrian casually said.


    ¡°And I was informed that the Heeras were here to meet you. Looks like you have formed quite the deep rtion with them.¡± The old man gave Adrian a look.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a deal that will help in our cause.¡± Adrian replied calmly.


    The green eyed Everking nodded. ¡°Good. When will you start on the promise you made?¡±


    ¡°I have dealt with one family. I will deal with the other ones as well. But they are good tools; it would be a waste to dispose them before using their potential to the fullest.¡± He smirked.


    Everyone nodded.


    ¡°Very well.¡± The Everking continued. ¡°I heard that you will be heading out soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am done with my preparations and I will leave as early as possible.¡±


    ¡°Is it really necessary?¡± The old man asked. ¡°We have top tier spies. You can just take any information you want.¡±


    Adrian shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not only about the espionage. I need to look into some other things.¡± He scanned through the monarchs before looking right into the green eyes of the old man. ¡°And if possible, weaken them to the bone before I strike at their heart.¡±


    Everyone flinched. Even the mighty Everking was not an exception.


    He sighed. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    Everyone else remained silent. As long as they were not permitted to speak by the Everking, it would be discourteous to chime in. But there was always an exception.


    ¡°Dear.¡± The blue eyed olddy sitting at the top looked at her husband. Her voice was euphonious. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we let ¡®her¡¯ out.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone barring Evelyn shouted in chorus and turned to the Everqueen. The poor girl was befuddled by everyone¡¯s action.


    The Everkingposed himself. ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­¡±


    The blue eyeddy shook her head and looked towards Adrian. ¡°You might be an expert at hiding your level. But your true strength can¡¯t escape my eyes.¡±


    Adrian raised his brows.


    ¡°But I will respect your privacy.¡± She turned back to her husband. ¡°Just know that this boy is someone our Kingdom can¡¯t afford to lose. Besides, how long are you going to keep ¡®her¡¯ imprisoned in that cold room.¡±


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°She is still oblivious to the ways of the world, right?¡± She smiled. ¡°You have already witnessed this boy¡¯s ability.¡± She pointed at Adrian. ¡°He needs protection while she needs to see the world outside. With his wits, and her strength- they should be able to hold their own, even in the enemy territory. Besides, you know that strength without any sort of experience amounts to little.¡±


    The Everking wanted to retort, but he could not. ¡°Very well.¡± He sighed and turned to his daughter inw below. ¡°Nuha, bring her here.¡±


    The High Queen nodded and stood up. She gave her husband onest nce before leaving the room. The room remained dead silent as everyone awaited for ¡®her¡¯.


    Evelyn was try her hardest to curb her curiosity. Who was ¡®she¡¯? And howe she did not know anything despite being the Queen? She really wanted to ask her mother who was just beside her; but she did not dare to, sensing the tension in the air.


    The whole atmosphere remained silent for ten whole minutes. None made a single sound.


    Finally, the High Queen returned. But this time, she was not alone. With her there was a youngdy who looked as if he were in her early twenties.


    Evelyn gasped from the sight.


    Every single one of the neers attributes could set herself out from the crowd.


    She was wearing a light blue dress. Her breasts were rounded and ample. Her figure slimmed down to her waist but it took a curve again. The slit of her dress revealed her plump thighs. But the ones that made her unique, probably in the entire continent was her eyes and hair.


    He eyes were purple. And her hair was icy blue. But what was icier was her facial expressions. She had no facial expressions at all to be precise. And it lookedpletely natural.


    She stood beside Adrian. Her purple eyes darted through everyone ahead before she took a slight bow.


    ¡°Greetings everyone.¡± Her voice was as chilling as her face, devoid of any emotions.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± The Everking nodded.


    The High Queen returned to her spot and sat down.


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± The Everking said. ¡°We are finally letting you out ording to your wish.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± was the only sound that came from her mouth. Her facial muscles did not even twitch.


    ¡°Meet Adrian Darkheart.¡± The Everking pointed at Adrian.


    Thedy looked to her side. Her purple eyes met the abyssal ones of Adrian.


    He stared right into the ocean of purple. She felt a sort of suctioning from within those ck holes. But she was unfazed.


    But Adrian- his brows knitted. And they furrowed further and further the more he stared. The dark eyes soon began to twitch.


    He suddenly closed his eyes and covered them with his hands.

 Chapter 169: Ice (2)

    Chapter 169: Ice (2)


    His actions baffled everyone in the room- except one. The closest person to her, the icy blue haireddy was as nonchnt as ever.


    But he soon removed his hands from his face and took them behind his back, hiding the blood covered fingers from the crowd.


    A smile reappeared on his face, which was not any different from before.


    ¡°Pardon my rudeness.¡± The charm in his voice hiked. ¡°It¡¯s just that your beauty was too much for eyes to handle.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± The mother daughter duo sitting at the lowest stage clicked their tongues in chorus.


    Nuha, sitting just above them, giggled- while the Everqueen sitting at the top watched everything in amusement. The males, however, scowled at the devilishly handsome young man.


    ¡°Young man.¡± The High King called, not caring about etiquettes. Adrian turned towards the man sitting at the middle level level.


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Meet Irene. She is my daughter- Vert¡¯s elder sister.¡±


    Evelyn gasped. She turned to her mother with a questioning look in her eyes.


    Aretha only nodded in return.


    ¡°But how? She looks not much older than me.¡± Evelyn whispered.


    ¡°Your Aunt Irene is an ¡®Inborn¡¯-¡°


    Just the word was enough to make Queen Evelyn gasp again, interrupting her mother. ¡°An Inborn?¡± She asked, attempting to confirm what she just heard.


    ¡°Yes, an ¡®Inborn¡¯.¡± The Queen mother confirmed.


    ¡°But, don¡¯t they appear every few centuries or so?¡±


    *Tap. Tap.*


    The High King tapped on his armrest, silencing the chattering Evelyn. He gave the young Queen onest nce before looking back to the youth standing ahead.


    ¡°She is an-¡°


    ¡°Inborn.¡± Adrian answered.


    The High King raised his brows by a bit. ¡°Yes, she is.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you locked her up in a cold room for more than forty years.¡± Adrian began to circle around Irene Greatwoods. ¡°Your attribute- it must be ice, and circles you were ¡®blessed¡¯ with are quite profound.¡± He scanned her whole body, from top to bottom as he returned back to his previous spot.


    She stayed still at her spot with the same old expression.


    ¡°After all, you can ¡®freeze¡¯ your ageing, emotions¡­¡± He looked right into her purple eyes yet again. ¡°And soul.¡±


    Her eyes glinted.


    ¡°And you.¡± She began to speak. Her voice was cold and indifferent. ¡°You are quite good at ¡®reading¡¯ people, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    His abyssal eyes glinted. But the smile on his face remained. ¡°But you are quite¡­ ¡®difficult¡¯ to see through.¡±


    ¡°I take that as an honour.¡± She said.


    Adrian turned back to the High King. ¡°She should be your first child who ¡®died¡¯ on the day of her birth, right?¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡± The old man sighed. ¡°You met her for a few seconds and you already know about her as much as we do.¡±


    ¡°I thank you for revealing a secret this significant.¡±


    The Everking said, ¡°You have proved your worth to us.¡± He then looked to his granddaughter.


    ¡°Child.¡± He spoke with love. ¡°The youth beside you might not have the innate magical talent you have. But when ites to schemes and intellect, sometimes he even terrifies me.¡± He gave Adrian a nce. ¡°And your magic power now should be more than enough to hold your own against even against the toughest of foes.


    ¡°You two shall set forth for the Empire, and do what it takes for us to snatch a victory a year and a halfter. Protect him. Of course, your own safetyes foremost.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Irene, the Inborn circler, bowed.


    Adrian also nodded in return.


    ¡°And you.¡± The High King finally looked at Adrian. ¡°You should already be aware by now how vital she is for ¡®your¡¯ victory. Keep her close by you whenever you cook up any schemes. And just because she is an Inborn, don¡¯t expect her to win every fight and send her in harm¡¯s way.¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured. I am someone who despises violence myself.¡± Adrian replied.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The High King opened his mouth, suddenly remembering something. ¡°And don¡¯t you dare to teach her something weird. Nuha had already educated her.¡±


    Adrian nced at the High Queen, into her brown eyes. She nodded.


    ¡°What are you even saying? How can I even think of doing that?¡± He assured.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡± The Everking waved his hand.


    Adrian scanned through everyone present before leaving the room.


    The blond haired Everking looked at his granddaughter. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°His soul.¡± She spoke. ¡°It¡¯s peculiar. It¡¯s too strong.¡± She answered. Her voice was cold as always.


    ¡°Odd indeed.¡± The Everqueen spoke. ¡°My irvoyant spell also sensed the peculiarity. It¡¯s too dense¡­ and eerie.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is a sort of Inborn as well, but it is a matter of the soul- not the core. After all, the mastery of soul has always been a mystery in the progress of Magic. And as for the eeriness, it most probably has something to do with his attribute.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± The Everqueen dered.


    The Everking rubbed his clear chin. ¡°I wonder what the brat will do behind enemy lines.¡±


    ******


    The next day, preparations wereplete.


    Inside a corner and abandoned room in the Royal Pce of Nemphis.


    Both Adrian and Irene were wearing hooded robes. The hoods were taken off- for now.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± The High King, who was wearing a royal robe asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Both of them answered in chorus.


    The blond bearded old man removed a white cloth from the found and opened a hatch. But contrary to expectations, what remained underneath the wooden hatch was a web of roots.


    He brought forth his other hand. A green magic circle suddenly appeared out of nowhere before the old man¡¯s palm.


    *Slither*


    The roots began to move away, one by one, clearing a path. It waspletely dark inside.


    The green eyed High King took out amp and began to step down the hole. Both Adrian and Irene followed without any hesitations.


    ¡°We use this tunnel only during cover operations.¡± The High King¡¯s voice echoed through the passage. ¡°Soon, we will reach the other end. You two are on your own then.¡±


    That ¡®soon¡¯ came after half an hour. They finally got out of the underground tunnel.

 Chapter 170: Travels

    Chapter 170: Travels


    The sky was cloudy, but not to the point where even the sun could not be seen. There would be rain, but not anytime soon.


    But the grounds below- the capital was flooded as always. And the marketce- the busiest zone in the city was flooded by water and people alike.


    The buyers rowed their rafts, boats or any other form of amphibious vehicles they had to their destination. Some of the shops had higher ground, selling goods directly to the iing customers. The lower shops, however, were closed down.


    But that did not stop the merchants from creating a high tform for themselves to earn their livelihood.


    The only dested ce in the market zone would be one of their coreponents- the ware houses.


    The door to one of the warehouses slightly opened and soon, another boat sneaked into the fray. On top of it sat two hooded figures.


    Their sneaky attires did not grab any sort of attention from the crowds, since many were wearing the same. It was ¡®monsoon¡¯ after all.


    But anyone who would focus their attention on the boat with the two would furrow their brows. The boat was travelling smoothly through the river-like roads without any usage of oars.


    But it was a world of Magic. They would rx their frowns and would go on with their own works.


    Soon, the duo reached the outskirts of the city, at the walls. The ground their was higher; hence the river came to an end. The two hopped out to the shore and began to walk towards the gate.


    There were half a dozen of guards active at the gate- four checking the iing crowd and two were inspecting the outgoing ones.


    Just as one of them was about to stop the two hooded figures-


    ¡°Wilbur!¡±


    A stern shout caused the guard to stop in his tracks. It was the Captain in charge of today¡¯s duty. Moreover, the one assigned today was a Royal guardian.


    Though Royal Guardians were soldiers of higher status and of course- power,e of the lower ranked ones were assigned to some lower posts for the sake of training. And the young man today, happened to be one of them.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The guard stomped his foot and took a saluting posture.


    The burly young man closed upon the guard, taking his anxiety level to a new height.


    The guard¡¯s whole face was stiff. Did he have to circle around the whole walls again? But this time, he had not done anything wrong.


    Before he could find an answer to what he had done wrong, the captain was already before him.


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes sir?¡± The poor guard¡¯s throat ran dry.


    The young man scanned the guard from top to bottom; a smile appeared on his face as he patted the soldier.


    ¡°You are doing great. Keep it up.¡± The Royal guardian mended¡¯ before turning back and leaving.


    The guard stood still, bbergasted, not knowing what just happened. It took a few seconds for him to wake up.


    He aggressively shook his head, trying to get that out of his head before turning back to the two suspicious figures.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    But those two- they were gone.


    Half a kilometre outside the city walls, the two individuals who were on a secret mission found two ¡®stray¡¯ magical horses- one ck and one red.


    ¡°I will be taking the ck one if you don¡¯t mind.¡± A charming male voice sounded out.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± The replying feminine voice was cold.


    Both of them hopped on the steeds and continued their journey.


    ******


    Midnight.


    *Rumble.*


    *Pitter. Patter.*


    Rain heavily fell down on the wooden roofs of an inn. It was the only guest house of a small deste town somewhere near the Southeastern edges of the Central District of Nemphis. It was run by a married couple.


    ¡°Sheesh. Another day without customers.¡± A middle aged woman whose hair was tied to a bun sighed. She was sitting at one side of a small dining table.


    A middle aged man, the only other upant of the building snorted, was sitting opposite her. ¡°Fuck! Why is this year so long? A frigid year followed by a thunder year- it just can¡¯t get any worse.¡±


    ¡°Are you forgetting what¡¯sing the year after the next?¡± The woman mocked.


    ¡°That? That is outright hell- pandemonium.¡± The man shook his head. He looked toward his wife. ¡°You should go to bed. There will be no more-¡°


    *Ding*


    *Creak*


    The bell above the door rang as it opened. Two individuals wearing ck hoods stepped in, leaving behind wet footprints on the wooden floor.


    ¡°Wee!¡± The woman jumped out from her seat and rushed to the reception desk. Her husband stood up as well.


    Adrian took off his hood, revealing his exceedingly handsome looks. The middle aged woman gasped.


    Irene, who was a step behind him gave him a nce and removed her head cover as well. An extraordinary beauty with unique features- icy blue hair and purple eyes appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    This time, both of the couple gasped in unison.


    Adrian scanned through the interior of the building as he ambled towards the reception. For a ce that was in such a remote town, the ce was not too shabby. The couple took good care of their source of livelihood- no matter how little they earned.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± The woman bowed, but suddenly- she remembered something. ¡°Oh, silly me.¡± He got out of the desk and began to take the wet leather robe off him.


    Adrianplied.


    The husband who noticed this took a gulp and steeled his mind. He courteously walked towards the beautifuldy and got behind her.


    Irene, took a nce at Adrian before her, and acted ordingly.


    Soon, both of them were out of their leathery shells.


    The middle aged woman took Adrian¡¯s robe and shoved it in her husband¡¯s, whose eyes were on the youngdy¡¯s behind.


    She gave him a look before walking back to the desk.


    The man blushed as he walked away with the expensive robes.


    ¡°How may I help you?¡± She asked, looking at Adrian.


    ¡°We need to stay the night.¡±


    ¡°How many rooms? Two?¡± She nced at the cold face of the girl.


    ¡°Nope. One.¡±

 Chapter 171: Travels (2)

    Chapter 171: Travels (2)


    ¡°No, we want two.¡± Irene said as she gave Adrian a look. Her face was as indifferent as ever.


    Adrian turned to hisrade. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with one room?¡±


    ¡°Mother said I am not allowed to sleep with any man on the same bed.¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± He raised his brows. ¡°What happens if you sleep on the same bed with a man?¡±


    Her answer was straight to the point. ¡°Baby.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± The woman who had been watching the two converse in amusement covered her mouth, trying to stop herughter.


    She had watched the ¡®one room, two rooms¡¯ drama many times. But this was the first time she ever met such an answer.


    ¡°What if I tell you that ¡®just¡¯ sleeping with a man doesn¡¯t give you a baby?¡± He asked, one of his brows still raised.


    ¡°I will not believe you.¡±


    ¡°But you will believe a fellow woman, right?¡± He looked at the innkeeper who barelyposed herself. ¡°Tell her.¡±


    She looked at the icy girl and shook her head. ¡°No, dear. Just sleeping with a man won¡¯t make you pregnant. You will need to do something¡­ more?¡±


    ¡°More?¡± Irene asked, tilting her head a bit. Her facial muscles, however, did not move by a bit.


    ¡°More¡­ like¡­¡± The middle aged woman turned back to Adrian and wryly smiled.


    He looked at Irene and smiled. ¡°Do you want me to show you how it is done?¡± He gave the married woman beside a look.


    The woman widened her eyes. This was not in her expectations at all. But she sighed and shook her head. ¡°Maybe if I were younger. I would have jumped onto your noble arms. But now, with this body¡­¡± She sighed again.


    ¡°Tough luck.¡± Adrian shrugged it off and turned to her. ¡°Anyways, now that you know there won¡¯t be a third person joining us in our trip, let¡¯s share a bed together, shall we?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Irene shook her head. ¡°Mother said not to sleep with a man. So, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Adrian sighed. ¡°I will have to use my trump card then.¡± He looked straight into her eyes; the smile disappeared from his face as it took on a serious outlook. ¡°That unusual aura that you asionally find in yourself- I know what it is?¡±


    The two purple orbs glinted, and even twitched a bit. But her expression was the same. ¡°What is it?¡± She asked, her voice as cold as usual. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°How about this? If you sleep with me through this entire trip, I will reveal everything.¡± The smile resurfaced on his face.


    The ¡®young¡¯ woman looked down. Even though her face belied her actions, anyone could tell she was contemting.


    ¡°Your family asked me to be your tutor.¡± He said. ¡°Here is your first lesson- to gain something, you need to lose something. If you find a deal worth it, take it.¡±


    ¡°I ept.¡± She answered.


    Adrian sighed yet again. ¡°Looks like your next lesson needs to be negotiation.¡± He turned to the innkeeper. ¡°You heard it.¡±


    The middle aged woman sighed. ¡°One room it is.¡±


    ¡°You know what.¡± Adrian continued. ¡°Book two, we will use one.¡±


    The middle aged innkeeper¡¯s glinted. ¡°Young man, is your offer still valid?¡± She winked.


    ¡°Nope, it expired.¡±


    The middle aged womanughed.


    ¡°Here, this is the key to room one.¡± She handed Adrian a key. ¡°It¡¯s the best room we have.¡±


    He took the key and turned to Irene. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He began to walk towards the staircase. Irene followed.


    The innkeeper frowned. How did he know that room one was up there? But she shrugged it off. Maybe he could read minds or something.


    At the upper floor. Both Adrian and Irene entered into a room. The room was already lit up. The innkeeper¡¯s husband was a cunning man.


    Adrian scanned through the room. For an inn at such a remote ce, this room was not bad at all. It was quite good actually. The bed wasrge, the furniture were well furnished. And everything was clean and tidy.


    The pattering sound of the raindrops crushing against the wood increased. They were on the upper floor after all. There was a window, but it was blurred by water. Only new drops hitting against it could be observed.


    Adrian took off his coat, threw it on the crouch nearby before jumping on the bed.


    He lied down and turned to her. ¡°You are a freak who froze even your body¡¯s metabolism. Come here, you don¡¯t need to go to the washroom anyway.¡± He patted the unupied part of the bed.


    Irene looked down at her own clothes.


    ¡°There are nighties in the cupboard. Wear one.¡± He pointed at the tidy looking furniture.


    She nodded and took out a folded nightie from the cupboard. She turned back to Adrian, and kept standing.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked. ¡°Wear it.¡±


    ¡°Mother said not to show my body to any man.¡±


    ¡°Why? Because it gives you babies?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, she said that this gives man the desire to make them.¡±


    Adrian facepalmed himself. ¡°Why did your mother need to teach everything like this? And worse, I can¡¯t even retort.¡± He removed his hand and faced her again. ¡°Go downstairs, take the key to the other hooked room, change ande back here.¡±


    She nodded and left. A few minutester, she came back. Now, she was wearing a nightie, which gave her a different type of charm.


    She expressionlessly, lied on the bed, facing up. He faced her and wrapped one of his arms around her, prompting her to look at him.


    ¡°Is this ¡®more¡¯?¡± She asked with a nk face.


    ¡°To make babies, we would have to work much harder.¡± He closed his eyes. ¡°How does it feel? Not bad, right?¡±


    ¡°It feels¡­ warm.¡± She closed her eyes as well. Both of them were fast asleep.


    ******


    Next morning, they headed out again. And in a matter of a couple of more days, they were in Wyvian forest- the same forest where Isabe took her Jungle Stroll- the forest that was shared by Nemphis, Darkshore and¡­


    The Empire.

 Chapter 172: Travels (3)

    Chapter 172: Travels (3)


    Phew. Done. Back to my old schedule from today. Chapter publishes just before reset. Enjoy!


    *********


    Midday. The sun shone brightly and the day wasparatively clear. But the sunlight could barely sneak through the dense cluster of leaves and trees of the Wyvian forest.


    *Ssh. Ssh*


    *Neigh*


    Both Adrian and Irene were riding through marshy grounds of the woods. The constant heavy rainfall took its toll on the otherwise hard grounds of the forest. They had started their journey early in the morning, with the intentions of getting out of the forest by midnight.


    Because when it gets dark, the forest gets even more dangerous.


    The Wyvian forest was known as the most dangerous woonds after the Northern wilderness. Dangerous beasts- normal and magical alike- lurked inside the trees, the caves or in the open. Some hunted at day, and some hunted at night. But they were the least of the hazards one could face inside the dense forest.


    What made the Wyvian forest dangerous and of course- infamous were¡­


    Bandits.


    *Neeeeigh!*


    *Ssh. Ssh. Ssh.*


    The horses suddenly halted, putting their forelimbs in the air and neighing as hard as they could. They acted crazily as both of the horses, began to trot here and there in the same limited spot, getting harder and harder out of control.


    Adrian jumped out of the horse andnded steadily on the ground. Irene followed.


    Both of them had their head covers taken off, since they were in a quite forest anyway.


    ¡°Look who we have here, boys.¡± A strong and amused male voice echoed throughout the forest. A middle aged man with trimmed facial hairs came out of nowhere and stood before them. He was looking at the duo as if he were some prey.


    ¡°Well well well.¡± Another man came out, but he looked younger. ¡°Look at their faces. They must be top tier nobles of the Confederation. We are lucky today.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± A dainty looking woman joined them. ¡°Indeed we are. Both of them could be sold for Magic Crystals- high grade ones at that.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The middle aged man nodded. ¡°And we might get a lot of em if we found the right customers. Just look at their faces.¡±


    ¡°But it would be a waste not to have a taste of them beforehand.¡± The younger man licked his lips.


    ¡°But I will take the girl first.¡± The woman chimed in.


    The middle aged man looked at the two. ¡°You two kids should have stayed back in your big houses, suckling your mothers¡¯ breasts. me your bad luck.¡±


    During the entire time, both Adrian and Irene were standing still, watching the bandits bicker among themselves. Indifference was written on her face while amusement was written on his.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Adrian asked.


    The three frowned. Something was not right.


    They had ¡®preyed¡¯ on dozens of adventuring noble children before. At every one of the cases- they would tremble in fear, beg for letting them go, or even voluntarily offer them as hostages to take ransom from their parents. Some even offered to sacrifice their lower ss ¡®friends¡¯ in return.


    But the two before them, who looked even more pampered than the ones they had targeted before were standingpletely still- with utter nonchnce in their faces, without a trace of fear.


    Either the two were ignorant fools- not knowing the ways of the world, or they had the strength to back up their confidence, or¡­


    They came from families that were too powerful.


    The frown disappeared from their faces. What reced themed were grins. They got their answer. The value of their targets just hiked.


    Adrian who was looking into the eyes of the middle aged man, the leader, also brought a smile upon his face.


    He turned to Irene. ¡°I was assigned as your tutor, and you were assigned as my guardian. It¡¯s customary that I should have the gist of your power, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°But you also have to show me that intellect of yours in return, the one that scares even grandpa.¡± She took a step forward.


    ¡°Nice.¡± Hemended. ¡°You are a quick learner I see.¡± Adrian praised as his eyes followed the icy blue haireddy walk forward.


    The woman among the bandits smirked. ¡°You are surrendering yourself I see. Good choice.¡± She licked her lips.¡± Now let¡¯s see what you are hiding beneath that dre-¡°


    Her speech was cut short as the woman ambling forwards snapped her fingers. Dozen meter long spikes came out of nowhere and surrounded the woman.


    Before she could even know what was happening all the spikes shot towards different parts of her body- all vitals.


    *Sphhhlt. Sphhhlt. Sphhhlt.*


    She was impaled bu those icy javelins as they pierced through her heart, lungs, stomach, uterus, mouth and the head.


    But no blood came out. They were frozen the moment they touched the freezing projectiles. Soon, an icyyer formed on her body as well. She died with her eyes wide open, still standing on the spot where she stood before. Just her limbs were a bit twisted from the pain she suffered. And of course, a dozen of icy spears ornamented the sculpture.


    The other two bandits froze as well- not from her ice magic, but from fear. The youngdy who did not look any older than twenty two years of age, just killed theirrade who was a level 5 circler. And all it needed was a snap of her fingers.


    They even did not sense any magic circles form anywhere. Worse, their ¡®prey¡¯ did not even bat an eye as she impaled and froze a person in moments- alive.


    They had undoubtedly hit upon an iron wall, no- a frozen one. They messed up with someone they should not have. But they did not regret- they did not have the time to.


    They had only only one goal in their mind now, to run. But before they could, they heard something.


    *Snap*


    And that was thest thing they ever heard.


    Three iced sculptures now stood side by side- one was portraying shock and the other two- terror.


    She returned back to him. Her face did not flinch even though they were her very first kills.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Here is your second lesson- when you are sure of your victory, never strike the vitals?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked with a straight face.


    He smiled.


    ¡°Because- it¡¯s not fun that way.¡±

 Chapter 173: Travels (4)

    Chapter 173: Travels (4)


    Midnight. There was a full moon above in the sky, shining bright. There were clouds above, but none came in the way of the moon, as if they were giving it third respect.


    Below, in a narrow alley carpeted by grey bricks. Two figures could be seen. On was a tall middle aged man with a scar on his face. And the other was a short and delicate looking young woman. Her skin was a bit tanned.


    Both of them were wearing ck clothes. The ragged looking attires were anything other than something nobles would wear.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± The young woman scowled as she scanned around, only to spot a cat shing past the alleyway. Her rough voice belied her dainty looks.


    ¡°Silence, Ley.¡± The middle aged warned. ¡°We were ordered to be here. Hence, we are here.¡± He looked at the girl beside him. ¡°After all it¡¯s an order from ¡®the one above¡¯.¡±


    The young woman, named Ley, remained silent. But her senses were still at their peaks nheless.


    *Whoosh*


    Suddenly, both of them turned around- circting their magical energy. But soon, they rxed.


    ¡°You received the order too, Asmond?¡± Ley asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The neer was a man who looked as if he were in his mid twenties. The ck sleeveless shirt he was wearing revealed his refined muscles and scarred skin.


    ¡°Did anyone else receive the orders?¡± The middle aged man asked.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just the three of us.¡± The neer, Asmond, replied.


    ¡°Looks like you have been briefed about our mission this time.¡± The only female among the three, Ley raised one of her brows.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The young man put a smug smile on his face as he pointed at himself with his thumb. ¡°Who else can lead such an important mission if not me?¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± The young woman clicked her tongue while the scar faced man stayed silent.


    ¡°What do we have to do this time?¡± The man asked.


    The smug smile on the young man¡¯s face turned into a grin. ¡°We have to receive a couple of guests.¡±


    ******


    The Northeastern outskirts of the Wyvian forest.


    *Bam* *Bam*


    The ground shook as a massive beast, a giant elephant with ck fur covering its body trekked through the ground. It¡¯s red eyes darted from left to right, from tight to left as it would asionally trumpet, putting its long trunk in the air.


    The weak beasts of the bordering areas had already run away and hid themselves. The ck furred elephant was a mighty magical beast from the very core of the dangerous woonds.


    But upon the terrifying beast, sat two figures- wearing leathers of ck. One was a demonically handsome young man. He had a slight smile on his face as he had had his legs lying straight and arms piring his torso.


    The other was a young lookingdy with utter indifference written on her face. She was staring forward as well.


    ¡°We will reach our destination soon.¡± Adrian looked at Irene. ¡°How was the journey?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± She said with a straight face.


    ¡°Not bad you say?¡± He raised one of his brows. ¡°You had quite the fun.¡±


    ¡°Fun?¡± She looked into his abyssal eyes.


    ¡°Yes, fun.¡± He nodded. ¡°Did you not want to keep hunting back when we were at the depths of the forest? Did you not want to explore more, to find more of the beautifulndscapes you have witnessed theset couple of days?¡±


    She looked ahead. ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°I will take that as a yes.¡± He faced forward as well. ¡°You had fun.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°Can you not ¡®unfreeze¡¯ yourself?¡± He asked, still looking at the tens of trees ahead.


    ¡°Maybe I can, if I try.¡± She answered. ¡°But I have this hunch that I might lose all the powers I have.¡±


    ¡°But you are losing out a lot without your emotions.¡± He said.


    ¡°You cannot lose something you never had.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyes glinted as he turned to her, only to see her ever-cold face.


    He turned his head back again and sighed. ¡°Well said¡­ but I did.¡±


    This time, it was her turn to look at him. ¡°Pardon?¡±


    She was met with silence.


    A quarter of an hourter, they had reached their destination- the Northeastern end of the forest.


    Adrian patted on the back of the furred beast.


    The mighty elephant trumpeted before stopping on its track. It threw its trunk in the air as it called once again.


    Both Adrian and Irene jumped down to the ground. The earth below was not muddy as it was back at the southwestern side of Nemphis. Clearly, this side did not face the same amount of rainfall.


    The magical elephant trumpeted onest time before it turned around and began to walk back where it came from- its home.


    Both Adrian and Irene followed it with their eyes for some time before turning to the North, their objective.


    Adrian suddenly raised his brows as he scanned the surroundings.


    ¡°The ones lurking in the trees¡­¡± His casual voice resounded through the quiet surroundings. ¡°I believe it¡¯s time for you toe out.¡±


    *Rustle. Rustle.*


    Two figures dropped from the trees and began to approach Adrian and Irene.


    ¡°Do I have to invite you personally?¡± Adrian looked down at the ground just ahead.


    Another individual ¡®surfaced¡¯ from the earth below.


    Soon, three persons were before them. A middle aged man with a scar on his face, a short tanned girl and a muscr young man. All of them had serious looks on their face.


    ¡°What¡¯s your favourite colour?¡± The young man asked. Both the tall middle aged man and the short young woman gave theirrade a weird look.


    ¡°Blue.¡± Adrian replied with an amused smile.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Ley looked at Asmond. ¡°That¡¯s the question you came up with?¡± She mocked. ¡°Anybody can have blue as their favourite colour.¡±


    ¡°Silence.¡± Asmond rebuked the girl. ¡°I am the leader here.¡± He looked back to the duo ahead. ¡°Ahem.¡± He cleared his throat.


    ¡°Wee to the Empire.¡±

 Chapter 174: Edenshield

    Chapter 174: Edenshield


    A shoutout to my dear reader ¡®Silver¡¯. He is my top voter with a whopping 252 votes. This number might sound low for power stones, but for one single person who can only vote by a limited quantity daily- it¡¯s a lot. One has to vote 3 power stones for 84 days to get there. And my book is not even 120 days old yet. Thanks a lot!


    ******


    What stood between the Empire of the East and Confedration of the West was a mountain range, a dense forest, and a gulf.


    At the north, was the Ariel mountain range. At the south, was a gulf that separated the Empire from Darkshore. And at the centre was the Wyvian forest. But the Wyvian forest was not attached to the mountains of the North.


    Something stood between them- something that had been protecting the Empire from the Confederation for centuries, something that also worked as the centre of all attacks made by the Empire on the west.


    The city of Edenshield.


    It was the Westernmost city of the mighty Empire- the one closest to the Confederation. The city had been standing tall for centuries, growing year by year- bing only stronger as time went on.


    The Confederation had made many attempts to take the city for themselves and tilt the bnce of power in their favour. They even seeded once before, at the hands of Charles Greatwoods, the now Everking. But s, that victory was only momentary; since, the Emperor himself hade with his personal elite army to take his city back.


    Decades have passed since then. And the city now- was standing taller than ever before. But no matter how impregnable a fortress was, there were always gaps that one could use.


    *Creak.*


    A small hatch opened underneath a shabby looking storeroom.


    A young man wearing a sleeveless shirt came out. He began to dust himself while a tanned youngdy and a tall, scar faced middle aged man came out.


    Following them was a gorgeous looking youngdy with unique traits- icy blue hair and purple eyes. Her body proportions were perfect as well. Her face was devoid of any sort of expressions.


    And finally, a devilishly handsome young man came out. He dusted his hands off and looked at his icyrade.


    ¡°So you wear ck.¡±


    ¡°Panties? Yes.¡± She answered with a nk face.


    *Cough.*


    The other woman in the party, Ley grabbed their attention. ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here. We should go back to the base.¡±


    The others nodded.


    ¡°Cover yourselves.¡± The middle aged man said. ¡°It¡¯s dawn already. It¡¯s time the whole world wakes up and the underworld goes to sleep.¡± He took out a piece of cloth that was tied to his belt and wrapped it around his face.


    The young girl Ley took out a headwear and covered her hair and and eyes. Asmond, the young man, masked the lower half of his face with a ck cloth.


    Adrian followed and wore his hood. Irene followed and covered her head.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± The young man said. ¡°I know where and when the guards will be around here like the back of my hands.¡±


    He opened the door and walked out.


    The other two- tall middle aged man and the short tanned girl nodded at each other and followed. Irene looked at his ¡®tutor¡¯.


    Adrian nodded and beckoned her to go ahead.


    She walked out of the door. Her powerful senses were locked on the other three. Adrian, thest one remaining, set forth as well. He knew the path anyway.


    Adrian looked around as he dashed through the narrow alleyways of the city. Clearly, it was the outskirts of the city- where themoners and the families of the ves duelled. The buildings were shabby, made of nothing but y, straws and rusted metals. Only there were a few buildings scattered here and there, made with bricks.


    He spotted many destitute people around, lying on the streets- searching for leftover foods here and there. Begging? That was not even an option here in the Empire. Which noble would want to show mercy to lower beasts?


    After half an hour of scurrying through the mazes, they finally reached the market, blending in with the crowd. It was not the main marketing area of the city by any means. This was a ce where the well offmoners and the lower nobles woulde to get things with much lower rates.


    And of course- this was a ce where the underworld had their hands on.


    Soon, all five of them reached a tavern- a bustling tavern. The moment they entered through the doors, they were met with the shouts of people chattering amongst themselves. Even the loud bickering could not stop the even louder music that was being yed by a bard on his lute.


    The entrance of the party did not put even a dint. The five walked past the crowd and headed to the door at the other side of the building.


    The moment the door closed behind.


    Silence.


    The endless chattering and the loud rhythmic music- none could prate through to this room. Evidently, there was a good quality soundproofing magic circle set up in this room.


    Adrian darted his eyes through the room. It was not thatrge, but not small either. There was a table, some crouches, a shelf to store wines, beers and sses.


    Undoubtedly, it was a ce designated for meetings.


    Adrian took off his leathery ck robe and hanged it on a stand. Irene followed and did the same.


    The other three took off their covers as well.


    The muscr young man turned to their guests and smiled. ¡°This is our base.¡± He open his arms wide open.


    Irene looked around with a straight face.


    ¡°Ley.¡± He turned to the tanned girl. ¡°Go and fetch a drink for our guests.¡±


    ¡°Guests?¡± Adrian smirked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young man raised his brows. ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°I am sure you are not the only ones whopose the syndicate.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Asmond nodded. ¡°There are others.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Adrianmended. ¡°Gather them around.¡±


    An evil grin formed on his face.


    ¡°The one in charge just changed.¡±

 Chapter 175: Fear

    Chapter 175: Fear


    ¡°Pardon?¡± The young man scowled, so did the tall middle aged man and the young girl, Ley.


    ¡°You heard it right.¡± Adrian abled to the closest crouch to him and sat down, crossing his legs. ¡°From now on, I am in charge of your group.¡±


    Irene followed and sat on the sofa beside him. It was his job to do all these things. All she needed to do was watch, learn, and protect him.


    The middle aged man stepped forward. ¡°Who are you to decide that? Do you have anything from ¡®the one above¡¯ that proves that you were sent here to lead us?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I have nothing.¡± Adrian shook his head, but his face as calm as calm could be,


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t step out of your bounds.¡± The scar faced man¡¯s voice grew cold as he warned with his eyes. ¡°The only orders we received were to take care of you here during your stay, and nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Adrian dered with a smiling nod. ¡°It¡¯s customary for the followers to take care of their leader.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The young man, Asmond, could not take it anymore. ¡°You!¡± He cried out, pointing his finger at him. ¡°Just because ¡®the one above¡¯ ordered us to babysit you, don¡¯t think that you can say whatever rubbish you want.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Adrian turned to hispanion and gave her a nod.


    Irene nonchntly snapped her fingers.


    The humid and warm temperature of the room suddenly began to fall, and drop fast. In a matter of second, the whole room turned into what looked like a cave of ice.


    The three hosts were caught off guards, not expecting their ¡®guests¡¯ to make an aggressive move at all. They subconsciously began to churn their magical energy to the fullest. But to their dismay, they could feel the energy inside them slowing down. It was as if their magical energy was freezing inside, just like their bodies.


    Layers of ice had already covered the entire room.


    *Crack. Crack*


    Some of the furnitures showed signs of ruptures, not being able to withstand the cold that was contracting their bodies to unimaginable levels.


    Sheets of ice began to nket the breathing warm bodies of the trio as well. Their eyes betrayed dread as they began to use their source energy out of their magic cores to resist the cold, to thaw their eyes.


    But s, their resistance were futile.


    Seeing no way out, they decided to use theirst resort- burning their life force.


    But just before they could-


    *Snap*


    They heard another snap. They again felt the sensation they had been longing for- warmth.


    The temperature of the room began to rise up once again. The room turned back to normal faster than it took the time to freeze.


    Soon, everything back to normal. Even the moisture in the room that had added to the iciness before, turned to humidity once again.


    The only evidences that remained of what transpired just now were the subtle cracks on the furniture, and of course- the lingering fear on the trios¡¯ face, along with the memories that would haunt them till the end of their lives.


    Sweats were pouring down from their body, despite just returning from their icy graves. They looked at the two sitting calmly before their eyes with absolute terror.


    Adrian was not affected by Irene¡¯s sudden spell at all, courtesy- her expert control over her energy. A smile crept up on his face.


    ¡°Now.¡± He arched his back forward, sping his hands together as he scanned through their aghast eyes. ¡°Any objections?¡±


    All three of them gulped together. They did not even have to turn their head to take each other¡¯s nod. All of them fell on the wooden floor with one of their knees.


    The smile on his face got wider as he turned to the nonchntdy sitting beside. ¡°Here¡¯s the lesson- fear always works; if you know how to use it that is.¡±


    Irene nodded with a nk face. She had already seen the results with her own eyes.


    He turned back to the three on the ground, whose eyes were still on the ground- betraying fear.


    ¡°Send words to everyone in the syndicate, including the one who¡¯s in charge of you right now.¡± He ordered. ¡°If they can¡¯t reach here by midday, they will have to stay have to stay in this city forever¡­¡± He smirked, sending chills down their spines.


    ¡°Or should I say- under it.¡±


    ******


    The lower red light district. It was not far away from the slums and the market ce. This was a ce where most of themoners and lower nobles woulde to dump their load out and throw out some extra money.


    Inside one of the small brothels.


    Scent of flowers permeated through the air, barely masking the pungent smell of semens, sweat and cum.


    *Ding. Ding*


    A middle aged man entered with a scarred face. But none of the waiting girls showed any signs of fear or disgust. He was a regr customer, one served by the madam herself. He walked straight into the madam¡¯s room, just as everyone expected.


    A middle aged woman sat on the bed, wearing a slitted dress that revealed her long and smooth legs- ones that would make men pay just to touch them. Her breasts and ass- both were voluptuous, barely being held by the silky purple dress.


    Her face was beautiful- bewitching to be precise. Her hair was tied to bun, with a golden pin piercing through it. But her most standout character would be the mature aura, and charm she was emitting.


    ¡°Well well, Halseed.¡± The woman spoke with a seductive tone. ¡°It¡¯s quite early for you to be here, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I really wished that was the case.¡± The man forced a smile on his face as he sat on the crouch.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She raised her brows. The ever-confident man she knew somewhat felt different today. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s changing.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°We have a new Kingpin.¡±

 Chapter 176: Syndicate

    Chapter 176: Syndicate


    The Confederation had used countless means to besiege the unassable Edenshield. To get through those giant and indestructible walls, what had they not used? They tried to fly over them, break through them, sneak into them and of course- dig tunnels through the ground under them.


    A considerable amount of tunnels had been dug under the city, some by the attackers for the sake of siege, some by the defenders to evacuate their citizens. After the wars were over, many were filled up, never to be seen again. And some- were left as they were.


    In one of those underground tunnels, whose existence was unknown to even the ones dwelling just above it, a huge reptilian creature was sleeping.


    It had greenish spiky scales, one that protruded from every part of its body. The only ce devoid of them was the are where it should have been most prevalent- its back.


    But by any means- this cold blooded beast was not the most gruesome being inside the cave. That honour would belong to the man- the giant who was snoring not that far from it.


    All he had had on his body was a beast skin that wrapped around his waist, and a ne made from a collection of teeth- of different exotic beasts enveloping his neck.


    He had long unkempt hair, but no signs of any facial ones. His bare skin was brown, and scarred.


    Suddenly, his nose- which was busy snoring- twitched. His eyelids opened, revealing a pair of beastly red eyes.


    ¡°Grrrr!¡± He sat upright and mmed the ground, prompting the Dracodile beside him to wake up. It began to growl, just like its master.


    The gigantic man sniffed the air again. His eyes furrowed. He showed his palm to the beast, causing it to calm down.


    ¡°Ley?¡± The man spoke. His gentle voice belied his appearance.


    ¡°It is I, brother.¡± A young woman walked out from the darkness. She was a little short in stature, and her skin was brownish- just a bit fairer than the big man.


    ¡°It has been a few weeks since Ist saw you.¡± The red glint from his eyes disappeared. ¡°Am I summoned again?¡±


    Even though he was sitting on the ground, his shoulders were just a few inches below the level of those of hers.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Something big happened- really big.¡±


    ******


    A few hours remained until the sun would be just above the city. There were clouds high in the sky- ck clouds, foreshadowing a storm.


    But the market, which was already bustling from the morning- got even more and more crowded. At one corner of the ce, lied a gambling den.


    Unlike the most of the zones of the marketce, this ce was not that crowded. After all, not everyone could afford to gamble; themoner here in the Empire had to work just to survive through the day.


    But nevertheless, there were always some lower nobles, even the spare son of higher nobles who did not have any qualms about throwing away a little of their money- and of course, try getting a lot in return.


    But it did not mean that the ordinarymoners werepletely absent. Every once in a while, people woulde with their hard earned and saved money to try their luck and make it reach.


    But s, the ones who really lived that dream was few- too few.


    The gambling den was busy like any usual day. People were ying, betting all of their money.


    But there was one, who was just standing there- doing nothing- only scanning his dark eyes through the rooms, through everyone present.


    Suddenly, the scanning eyes stopped, fixing their gaze on a middle aged man. His mildly extravagant attires conveyed that he was a noble- a lower one.


    The light blue eyed young man took a step forward. His brown hairs moved as he walked through the wooden floors of the establishment with an indifferent face.


    Just this slight movement of his silenced the entire crowd; they stopped what they were doing and fixed their attention on him.


    The middle aged man, upon whom the light blue eyes were fixed, frowned as he looked back into those bluish orbs.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    Some of the spectators whispered amongst themselves. ¡°He is done for.¡±


    The young man scanned the middle aged one from top to bottom. ¡°You cheated.¡±


    ¡°The audacity!¡± The man bellowed. ¡°Just because you are the owner of this ce, you think you can say anything you want?¡± He cursed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are a meremoner- I will have your whole family as ves.¡±


    Some of the lower nobles among the spectators smiled wryly.


    The brown haired man stayed silent and suddenly grabbed the right sleeved hand of the noble, catching him off guard.


    ¡°You¡­ aaah!¡±


    The man screamed as the blue eyed youth twisted the man¡¯s arm.


    *Plop. Plop*


    Some cards fell on the wooden floor.


    Nobody was surprised.


    ¡°You son of bitch!¡± The man cried out in both pain and anger. ¡°I will-¡°


    Before he couldplete his sentence, the assant pulled him close, bringing his mouth close to the noble¡¯s ear.


    He whispered something into it, causing the man to open his mouth and eyes wide agape.


    ¡°Ha¡­ how¡­¡± All of his previous bravado was gone.


    The young man whispered something into his ear again.


    ¡°Wa¡­ one mill¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡±


    *Gulp*


    Finally, a smile appeared on the brown haired man¡¯s face. ¡°This happens. What¡¯s gambling without some tricks, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡± Sweat trickled down through the man¡¯s skin.


    ¡°But I am trying to business here. You understand, right?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet againter.¡± He turned his face away, and fixed his on the young man covering his face and wearing a ck sleeveless shirt.


    ¡°Of¡­ of course.¡± The man ran away.


    In a small separate room in the same building.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± The smile he just had disappeared.


    ¡°The boss called.¡±


    ¡°She is out again?¡± He raised one of his brows.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Asmond shook his head. ¡°But she will have to- whether she wants to or not.¡±


    The other young man scowled.


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± Asmond looked right into his eyes.


    ¡°We have a new boss.¡±

 Chapter 177: Syndicate (2)

    Chapter 177: Syndicate (2)


    The room was quiet- with only one rhythmic sound permeating through the air. There were subtle cracks on a few of the furniture. But the sofas Adrian and Irene were sitting upon werepletely free from such imperfections.


    *Tap. Tap. Tap*


    Adrian¡¯s right index fingers were shing against the wooden armrest while his head lied on his other hand- the one that was pired on the other arm of the crouch.


    Irene, on the other hand, was looking into nothingness- her body still, and face nonchnt.


    *Step. Step.*


    Soon, sound footsteps joined the constant taps. Two young men arrived.


    One of them was the sleeveless shirt wearing muscr man from before- Asmond. And the other was a new face, at least to Irene.


    ¡°He is Eustace.¡± Asmond introduced. ¡°Eustace the Greedy.¡±


    ¡°Tap.¡± The rhythmic sound stopped.


    Both Adrian and Irene scanned ¡®through¡¯ the neer- from top, to bottom.


    Eustace- the blue eyed young man with brown hairs felt chills running down his spine; he felt as if he were like an open book in front of the two pairs of eyes- one purple, and the other- dark.


    He knew he was not wrong because he was infamous for his sharp eyes. And he knew- that the eyes which had their gazes fixed upon him were sharper.


    *Gulp*


    ¡°Greetings.¡± He wasted no time and knelt on the ground. One of his hands reached his chest. ¡°I am Eustace Banks, and I take care of the finances.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Adrian rubbed his chin. ¡°Someone titled ¡®The Greedy¡¯ is taking care of the finances. Interesting indeed.¡±


    Asmond, who just got over the surprise from hisrade¡¯s action chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s because of his greed that our coffers are filling up with a steady pace.¡±


    Eustace put a smug smile on his face.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± Adrian ordered. Even his casual tone carried authority.


    The light blue eyes met the abyssal ones.


    The young man suddenly felt as if his entire being was being sucked by those pair of ck holes. He panicked. But before he could think of anything, everything turned back to normal.


    A bead of sweat hit the floor.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Adrian smiled, still looking right into the pair of bluish eyes. ¡°You are skilled alright. But remember¡­¡± his eyes suddenly gave a warning look, one that belied his casual tone. ¡°5% is the limit.¡±


    Eustace gulped. ¡°O¡­ of course.¡± He subconsciously looked down, trying to hide the fear his eyes were betraying.


    ¡°You can rise.¡± Adrian rested his back against the sofa.


    The kneeling man got up on his feet, took a step back and wiped the sweat off from his face.


    Asmond, the spectator, was befuddled by the development but he chose to stay quiet.


    A few minutester, the middle aged man with a scar on his face- Halseed, returned.


    Unlike the one before, he was alone. But none showed any curiosity towards the matter; they were expecting this.


    Ten more minutes passed. None dared to say a word.


    *Thump. Thump*


    Suddenly, the whole establishment began to subtly shake.


    Asmond, Eustace and Halseed- everyone moved from their spot.


    *Creak*


    A portion of the floor, just where the three were standing moments ago, began to turn over. A giant hand was holding its underside.


    Soon, a gigantic man- one that stood over seven feet tall and with a muscr build- was standing before everyone, his head almost touching the ceiling.


    His beastly brown eyes were fixed upon the duo sitting before him.


    Ley, the young tanned woman from before, jumped up from the hole on the floor.


    ¡°This is my elder brother- Caleb Hughes.¡± The girl introduced.


    ¡°Let me guess- Caleb the Giant, or Caleb the Brute.¡± Adrian raised his brows.


    Ley forced a smile. This happened every fucking time.


    The huge man with the unkempt long hair remained silent, only ring down at the two.


    Adrian turned to hisrade, only to find her looking back up.


    He turned ahead and sighed.


    He stood up and walked towards the neer, until he was just a feet away. Adrian was a tall man himself. But he was only able to reach the bare chest of the man ahead.


    Caleb kept his eyes on the little man, looking down on his silky hair. Adrian was looking ahead as he reached out his right hand up and grabbed the man¡¯s left shoulder.


    All of the spectators frowned- except Irene of course.


    Adrian applied a ¡®bit¡¯ of force.


    *Bam*


    The whole room shook. The man who was looking down on the ¡®guests¡¯- was now down on the ground, on both of his knees. The tables- had turned. Adrian was now the one who was looking down.


    Everyone forgot how to breath for a moment.


    Caleb the Brute. He had once tore a level 6 circler in half. And the same Caleb was now on the ground, losing in a battle of strength.


    The beastly man gritted his teeth, and even circled his magical energy. But s, he could not move an inch. If he was moving anywhere- it was down.


    *Crack. Crack*


    Cracks formed on the wooden floor beneath.


    Adrian was looking down at the beastly eyes, which began to lose hope. His abyssal eyes were cold.


    ¡°If anyone¡¯s looking down, it is me.¡± Adrian strengthened his grip on the huge man¡¯s bare shoulder.


    *Snap*


    ¡°Aaargh!¡± The man¡¯s face grimaced while he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Suddenly, Adrian let go of him and went back to his seat.


    Ley went to help the man, but was stopped by the man himself.


    Caleb got on one knee and bowed. ¡°It is this one¡¯s honour to be of your service.¡± He spoke in a gentlemanly voice- one that heavily contrasted his appearance.


    ¡°You are strong indeed.¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°You made me use a bit more than half of my strength.¡±


    Invisible hands gripped everyones¡¯ heart.


    Monster! Another one!


    Caleb bowed down once again before standing up and positioning himself beside hisrades.


    *Creak.*


    The door opened. Two women stepped into the room.


    One was middle aged, but seductive- thest general member of the team.


    And the other one was the leader¡­


    The previous leader.

 Chapter 178: Factions

    Chapter 178: Factions


    I was searching for the flower that symbolises ¡®Secrecy¡¯. And apparently (and surprisingly), it is ¡®Rose¡¯.


    *********


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The middle aged woman frowned. The scar faced Halseed was standing just before her. ¡°Who?¡± She asked.


    ¡°¡®Guests¡¯ sent by the one above. One¡¯s a young woman and the other¡¯s a young man. Thedy almost killed the three of us with just one snap of her fingers.¡± He sighed.


    Her brows furrowed even further. ¡°This is a troublesome matter indeed. I will go get her.¡±


    ¡°Yes. After all, you are the only one who knows where she lives.¡±


    ******


    The woman wearing a blue dress looked as if she were in her mid twenties. She had brown hairs and ck eyes- one that contrasted the majority of the inhabitants on the continent.


    Her body was dainty, with medium breasts and a reserved ass.


    Her ck eyes met the ck eyes of Adrian, the ones that were many shades darker.


    The atmosphere in the room became tense; everyone¡¯s eyes were on the two- the challenger and the defender.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± The woman curtsied. ¡°Sir Adrian Darkheart.¡±


    Everyone gasped- not at the woman¡¯s demeanour, but the man¡¯s identity. Adrian Darkheart? Wasn¡¯t that the new Royal Advisor to the Queen of Nemphis.


    Everyone turned towards the devilishly handsome young man. Who would expect the most highly paid official in the entire Western Hemisphere of the continent would sneak into enemynds?


    And wasn¡¯t the new Royal Advisor just twenty years of age? So that meant, he had not taken in some potion to slow his ageing?


    The more they delved further into the matter, the more scary it became. But the admiration they had for the young man only increased.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°You must be Elise.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± She answered. ¡°I had been expecting your arrival.¡±


    ¡°Now that I am here, you should know what to do.¡±


    The woman named Elise nodded and turned to the members of her team.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to introduce this man, do I?¡± She asked.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    ¡°He is now the new leader of the Blue Rose Syndicate.¡± She dered.


    This scenario might havee to their shock before but. But now- nope. They had already witnessed the guests¡¯ power before. And now that they knew of the young man¡¯s identity, they had no qualms whatsoever to serve him. If anything, they were eager to.


    ¡°She is Irene.¡± Adrian pointed at the icy blue haired woman beside him. ¡°Just know that her position is just below me.¡±


    Everyone nodded, especially Asmond, Ley and Halseed.


    He turned to Elise. His hand was still pointing towards Irene. ¡°She is totally oblivious to the situation here. Tell her everything she needs to know.¡±


    Irene¡¯s face was as indifferent as always while she turned to Elise.


    The ex-leader nodded before giving Caleb, the giant, a look.


    He nodded before fetching a sofa and positioning it before Adrian and Irene.


    ¡°Edenshield, despite being the most fortified city in the entire continent is not peaceful as it seems.¡± She dered. ¡°The entire city is controlled by three spheres of power


    ¡°First of all, we have the Raymonds, the Duke family who is in charge of the city. For centuries, they had been defending the city, and they seeded every time. Well, almost every time. But no matter the case, they are a force to be reckoned with. The army they control numbers in the tens of thousands; including the forces from outside the city- from the Duke¡¯s other territories- the number reaches an imposing hundred thousand.


    ¡°Then,es in the Church of Ervil. It won¡¯t be wrong to say that they are one of the strongest forces in the continent, just below the Imperial family and standing toe to toe with families like the Greatwoods and Lochtears. But one thing made them tricky enemies, even harder to targetpared to the Duke family- something they call the power of faith.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The middle aged man snorted. ¡°Bullshit! They just control the minds of the general people and turn them into maniacs. Those motherfuckers use them as their puppets and make them do whatever they wished, even sending them to their deaths.¡±


    Elise gave the middle aged woman a look.


    The madam from the brothel nodded and stepped forward. ¡°Calm down, will you?¡± She patted the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let her do the talking.¡±


    Halseedposed himself and sighed. ¡°Pardon me.¡± He took a step back.


    Irene was just about to ask something when-


    ¡°Irene.¡± Adrian called, prompting her to look towards him. He shook his head.


    She nodded and turned back to Elise.


    Elise continued. ¡°The church is at the the exact core of the city- normally where the Duke estate should have been. You can imagine how powerful they are


    ¡°And finally, we have us- ¡®the underworld¡¯.¡± She dered, her tone even more serious than before. ¡°Of course, the underworld doesn¡¯t consist of only us. There are several other groups- some strong and some weak. Out of the three, this is undoubtedly the trickiest and also- the most persistent. There are heavyweights like the Raymonds and the Church residing in the city. But they had not been able to make any major dents to the underworld in centuries.¡±


    ¡°How powerful are you?¡±


    Elise shook her head. ¡°We might be powerful, even close to the top when ites to strength. But the strength of a syndicate is not decided by numbers, strength or such. Of course they matter, but what matters the most is influence. And the influence we have is¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°Too little.¡±


    ¡°So, you are the weakest?¡± Irene asked with a nk face.


    Elise¡¯s face twitched. So did the face of the other members.


    Elise opened her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s because-¡°


    ¡°You have to maintain your secrecy.¡± Adrian chimed in. ¡°After all, you are not Rutonians and are here with an important mission.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t put that in jeopardy to gain influence.¡±


    A smile formed on Adrian¡¯s face. ¡°Well, I have a bad news and good news for you.¡±


    She frowned.


    ¡°Bad news- we need to have authority. And good news¡­¡± The smile on his face turned into an evil grin.


    ¡°We are not remaining the weakest anymore.¡±

 Chapter 179: Members

    Chapter 179: Members


    Everyone¡¯s eyes furrowed further.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± The brown haired Elise said.


    ¡°Just like you, we are here on a mission as well.¡± Adrian rested his back on the crouch. ¡°And for that, we need influence- the authority to move many people on our wills.¡±


    ¡°I do not know what your mission is and I was ordered not to ask.¡± Elise shook her head. ¡°Even though we weremanded to follow you, I have to apologise.¡± Her ck eyes turned serious as she looked right into the eyes of the young Royal Advisor.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have any intentions of keeping the mission secret- at least not from the ones whom I¡¯ll be working with.¡± He scanned through every members of the Blue Rose before fixing his gaze on the other pair of ck eyes in the room.


    She raised her brows.


    ¡°The downfall of Edenshield.¡± His voice was as casual as it could be.


    *Gasp*


    The sound of collective gasps filled the room. Everyone in the room, except the ever indifferent Irene and of course- Adrian, had their jaws dropped.


    What followed the puffs of the upants of the room was dead silence.


    Elise, the ex-leader of the group, somehowposed herself. She did notugh; she did not dare to. His answercked an iota of sarcasm.


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°None has ever done it before?¡± Adrian interrupted.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Has there ever been a Royal Advisor as young as me before?¡± He asked.


    Elise remained silent.


    ¡°Has there ever been aplete wipeout at the Hunt before?¡± He continued.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes twitched, but Elise- she remained calm.


    ¡°You know where I am getting at, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Elise nodded in all seriousness. ¡°Yes. There is always a first.¡±


    ¡°Good. But I am a fair de- official.¡± He coughed. ¡°I cannot just take your service and give nothing in return, can I?¡±


    ¡°So, you are saying¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. But my goal will be the priority. I will make sure you get what you want while we are at it. Any objections?¡± His dark eyes scanned through the room.


    Everyone began to contemte. But Asmond, the muscr young man, stepped forward with a wry smile.


    ¡°Even if we have any objections, does it matter?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Adrian¡¯s answer was direct.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ok then, seeing that not any of you have any objections- let¡¯s proceed with our ns, shall we?¡± He pped his hands twice as he darted his eyes through everyone. ¡°But first things first, I believe we have yet to introduce ourselves.¡±


    Elise turned to the seductive middle aged woman, her most trusted aide. ¡°Don¡¯t leave anything out.¡±


    The madam stepped forward and curtsied. ¡°I am Samira Nedal. I own the Pink Willows brothel at the red light district. I do it not for the business but for how convenient it is to gather information. Drunk men, bothmoners and lower nobles, cannot keep their lips sealed especially if they are on heat.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°But is it doing well?¡± He gave her a look.


    She forced a smile on her beautiful face. ¡°Compared to other brothels of the same size- yes. But unfortunately, people follow the majority, and the more powerful. The Grand Pearl takes majority of the higher noble customers. Hence, the lower nobles do not mind spending a few more golds to lick the higher ups while they y with the girls there.¡±


    ¡°To take in nobles- the higher ones, what do you need? After all, the information they could bring are leagues above the rumours you here from barons and peasants.¡±


    ¡°If I try hard enough, I can make sure that the Pink Willows will be the second best ¡®yhouse¡¯ in the city.¡± She said with confidence, but what followed was a sigh. ¡°But I don¡¯t think even that is enough for me to hook member of Count or Marquess households in- we don¡¯t have the funds. And the most beautiful of girls are in control of the ck Skulls, the syndicate behind the Grand Pearl.¡±


    ¡°So, you are saying that no matter what you do, second ce is the limit.¡± Adrian rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She sighed. ¡°I had visited there before, the suffix ¡®Grand¡¯ befits them.


    ¡°What if the Grand Pearl disappears?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± She furrowed her brows.


    ¡°What if¡­ let¡¯s say¡­ the Grand Pearl never existed?¡± He raised his brows, his fingers still touching his chin.


    ¡°If that was the case, I am confident in my ability to even hook those aloof priests from the Church.¡±


    Adrian smirked. ¡°I will leave it to you then.¡± His eyes moved to Ley, the tanned petite girl.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She squinted and stepped back, not being able to get hisst statement out of her mind.


    ¡°I am Ley.¡± The girl stepped forward. ¡°They call me Ley the Thief.¡±


    ¡°But you aren¡¯t a thief, are you?¡± Adrian looked into her brown eyes- the eyes that matched the colour of her skin.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. ¡°I still people¡¯s hearts¡­ from their chest.¡±


    ¡°I like your hobby.¡± He smiled, causing her face to flinch. ¡°Anyways, you are good. Seventy nine kills, and very few people actually know of you- a hallmark of a true assassin I say.¡± He praised.


    Ley¡¯s throat ran dry. All of the members of Blue Roses, including their previous leader, turned to her and scowled. Only her elder brother¡¯s reaction was different. He only looked at Adrian with surprise in his eyes.


    Seventy nine? Who were the other four?


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Ley took a step back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°What you did was right.¡± He assured.


    She looked down and big her lips.


    Adrian¡¯s abyssal eyes moved to the one beside her, Caleb Hughes. But he just gave the mute man a nce before moving on to the young man wearing the ck sleeveless shirt- Asmond.


    Asmond appeared before him and bowed. ¡°I am Asmond- Asmond the Mad they call me.¡±


    ¡°Mad?¡± Adrian smirked. ¡°A proper title indeed. After all, not everyone can venture into the Northern Wilderness alone and live to tell the tale.¡±


    ¡°It has always been my dream since I was little to be an adventurer.¡± The muscr youth said. ¡°And thanks to the blessings of Ervil, I was able to be one. I adventured everywhere- from the Confederation to the Empire. No stone was left unturned. I was getting bored. So¡­¡± A childish smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°And now, you joined the Blue Roses just because you thought that this would be fun- their mission, right?¡±


    The smile on Asmond¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Yes. And thanks to you, Sir, that my stay here got even more fun.¡±


    ¡°Oh, trust me.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°You won¡¯t say the same if you see my true face.¡±


    *Gulp*


    Finally, Adrian turned to the scar faced man. The tall Halseed stepped forward.


    ¡°I am Halseed.¡± He bowed. ¡°Halseed the Betrayer.¡± He said without a trace of guilt in his eyes.


    ¡°I did not call you a Rutonian for a reason.¡±


    ¡°And I thank you for that.¡±


    ¡°But remember, no matter what you do- revenge or whatever, your ns should not get in the way of mine, understood?¡±


    ¡°I assure you it will not.¡±


    His abyssal eyes again met the pair of dark eyes of Elise. He smiled.


    ¡°May we have a sessful venture together.¡±

 Chapter 180: Item *

    Chapter 180: Item *


    Sorry for the dy. Here- a long chapter aspensation.


    *********


    Afternoon. The sky was dark, but not dark enough to ensure a rainfall.


    The Royal Pce of Aurgoth.


    King Leopold was walking to and fro in his room with a grimace on his face. His wife, who was sitting on the bed did nothing but following with her majestic eyes.


    She had never seen the man she had spent more than half of her life with in such tension, barring his previous tantrum of course. She had been asking him for days what happened, but all she got in reply was his silence. She had already given up, knowing that her husband was one of the most stubborn man alive.


    The king suddenly stopped and frowned. He scanned around the room, only to find nothing out of the ordinary.


    He turned to his wife. ¡°Leave.¡±


    The Queen frowned. ¡°What-¡°


    ¡°Leave!¡± He bellowed, causing her whole body to twitch.


    She bit her lips and got up, ready to depart from the room.


    ¡°No need.¡± A third voice manifested itself- one which seemed to belong to an emotionless female.


    The Queen began to circte her magical energy as she looked around in alert. ¡°Who?!¡±


    ¡°Me.¡± A young woman suddenly appeared out of nowhere. She had silky ck hair and a pair of abyssal eyes. Anyone could only guess the otherworldly beauty that she was hiding behind that veil.


    She was wearing a slitted ck dress- a tight one that exposed her wonderful figure. But the traits that made her the most unique woman, or being, that the Queen had ever seen were the pair of sharp horns that towered from her head.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± The Queen took a step back. She was ready to cast a spell.


    ¡°Done.¡± But her husband¡¯s voice grabbed her attention. ¡°Stand down.¡±


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°Stand down, we said. We know her.¡±


    The Queen finallyplied, but she did not totally let her guard down. Something about the neer, gave her an eerie feeling, even if she did not take the horns into consideration.


    ¡°We meet again.¡± The demoness spoke in her ever-indifferent voice. ¡°I hope you are ready.¡±


    ¡°We have been waiting for you.¡± The King said. ¡°And we are ready.¡±


    The horned demoness snapped her fingers. A peculiar looking thing came out of thin air.


    It looked like a meter long pipe. One end was hollow, but at the end there was a triangr block of sorts. He observed that item for a few seconds before turning to his ¡®business partner¡¯, awaiting an exnation.


    ¡°This is something I harvested from one of the worlds I ¡®visited¡¯.¡± She pressed the triangr end of the object against her right shoulder and pointed the hollow end at the window. Her left hand was holding the pipe while the index finger of her right hand touched the tint protrusion that came from the junction of the block and the tube.


    ¡°A ¡®Rifle¡¯- they call this.¡±


    Her finger pressed the protrusion.


    *BANG!¡±


    A thunder rumbled, despite a lightning not shing in the sky. Fire momentarily exploded from the nozzle.


    Both the King and the Queen took a step back, not expecting this development. The King¡¯s level 9 senses were able to sense of metal sting off from the object. But his eyes could not see anything. The only thing he could see was that bird tens of meters away falling to the ground. His keen eyes were even able to detect the empty hole on that bird.


    *Gulp*


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± The demoness asked, putting the weapon away from her shoulder. She waspletely unfazed by what just transpired.


    ¡°We¡­¡± The king was tongue tied. ¡°What¡­ Is this¡­ is this a divine weapon?¡±


    ¡°Divine?¡± She raised her brows. ¡°With the resources your Kingdom has, you can build these ¡®divine weapons¡¯ as if you were growing grains.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Both the King and the Queen¡¯s eyes almost popped out from their sockets.


    ¡°Just imagine.¡± The demoness said in her emotionless tone, caressing the weapon with her hands. ¡°A weapon capable of putting a hole through even mid level circlers, and that can be used by even amoner without any magical talent. Moreover, this can be mass produced in the hundreds, if not thousands.¡±


    She looked into the eyes of the King. ¡°Just imagine what you can do.¡±


    The King swallowed his saliva. ¡°We-¡°


    ¡°I have the blueprints.¡± She put the butt of the weapon on the ground and snapped her fingers again. A scroll appeared on her right hand.


    ¡°We¡­¡± He stepped forward, attempting to grab the scroll. But s, before he could- it disappeared. And with it, the rifle also disappeared.


    ¡°Have I not told you that you have to pay the price? A sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°What do you need?!¡± The king dered. ¡°I have everything you can ever ask for. Gold, money-¡°


    ¡°Stop.¡± She showed him her palm. ¡°I have heard this countless of times before and I am tired of it. I need a sacrifice- something really precious to you.¡±


    He scowled. ¡°Like what?¡±


    She pointed out her fingers. ¡°Her. She would suffice¡­ for now.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± The middle aged man cried out. The end of her finger pointed to none other than his wife. The Queen herself was shocked to the very core.


    ¡°See?¡± The demoness said. ¡°I want something, the loss of which pains you. But I have my duty as your partner; I won¡¯t take anything from you permanently, just ¡®momentarily¡¯. Let her be my ve and the blueprint is yours.¡±


    ¡°You?!¡± He gritted his teeth and turned to his wife. He looked at the shocked look on her face and sighed.


    He turned to the demoness. ¡°We rej-¡°


    ¡°He agrees!¡± The Queen stepped forward, fires of determination burning in her eyes.


    ¡°Done!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear.¡± She held his hand and looked at his eyes with love. ¡°This weapon can change everything. You need this. So what if I remain a ve for a few days? You can¡¯t give up on such a card.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh.¡± She covered his mouth with her soft hand. ¡°No more words.¡±


    She then turned around, only to find the horned woman sitting on the bed. The slit of her dress revealed her thigh thighs and long legs, and also the ck panties she were wearing. Both of them could smile she had beneath the veil.


    ¡°From here on, I, Done De Recruz, am your ve.¡± The Queen dered.


    ¡°Good.¡± The demoness¡¯s voice was now cheerful as her eyes were locked onto the grimaced face of the King. The abyssal eyes than turned to the Queen.


    ¡°Be a good bitch and get on all fours.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± King Leopold was going to intervene. But before he could, he already found her wife on the floor- on all fours. ¡°Done!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my choice.¡± The Queen said.


    ¡°Now crawl towards me.¡±


    The womanplied and began to crawl. Just when she reached close to the horned woman-


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She felt a tug on her hair. The veileddy held her by the hair with left hand and with the right-


    *p!*


    ¡°Aaaah!¡± A tear escaped the Queen¡¯s eyes.


    The King wanted to chime in, but did not. His mind was in a turmoil- between his wife, and the weapon.


    ¡°Dogs are good with their tongue. Are you?¡± The youngdy began to pull out her ck panties. Soon, her pink pussy was in view of both the King and the Queen.


    *Gulp*


    A bulge grew on the man¡¯s pants. But before he could enjoy the sight any further, his ¡®partner¡¯ pushed her wife¡¯s face onto it. She was still holding the Queen by her hair.


    ¡°Lick.¡±


    The ve obedientlyplied and began to lick the demoness¡¯s delicious pussy.


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡± A soft groan escaped her lips as she turned to the spectating king. Disgust, wrath and helplessness was written on his face, which only added to her pleasure.


    ¡°Surprised?¡± She asked. ¡°Well, don¡¯t be¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°We demons have pride. But dignity?¡± She smirked under her veil.


    ¡°None.¡±

 Chapter 181: A New Player

    Chapter 181: A New yer


    Edenshield.


    The city, no matter how peaceful it seemed- undercurrents swept beneath the concrete roads and behind the fortified walls. After all, the city was home to the nobles, the church, and the underworld- three separate parties with different ideals and goals.


    But no matter how much tension there was between the factions, peace prevailed in themunity- at least on the surface. Nothing major happened in the recent years that incited the public.


    But today, a news swept through the whole city- a news that stirred up the whole region.


    ******


    *Neigh*


    A carriage wheeled through the bricked and wide streets of the central district. Thevish coach was decorated with gold. Even the insignia was made of pure gold. It depicted a sun with a hollow centre. Anyone would be able to recognise the carriage with just a nce. The vehicle belonged to none other than the Church, the Church of Ervil.


    Soon, another carriage came out on the street. The coach was khaki in colour and it was waving the gs of the Raymond household, the Duke family in charge of the ever standing city.


    As soon as the khaki carriage caught up with the gold embroidered one, the coachman affiliated with the church gave the other coach a nce and paced the vehicle up. The one on the other coach followed.


    Hence, a race started, a race to their destination- the red light district.


    ******


    The Red Light District.


    The area which would generally be crowded at night, was crowded in the day. People from all over the city, and even outside, hade all the way to this ce; not to get any services of sorts, but to confirm the shocking news they have had heard this morning


    The street at a certain spot was filled to the brim.


    *Neigh. Neigh*


    The sounds of steeds¡¯ calls and rolling wheels grabbed the crowds¡¯ attention. Everyone could tell at a nce to whom those speeding carriages belonged to. They wasted no time and gave the neers way.


    Both of the horse driven vehicles came to a stop just where the greatest concentration of the crowds were a few seconds ago.


    The doors opened, two feet touched the ground at the same time. From the golden carriage, a man who looked as if he were in histe twenties stepped out. His golden robe fluttered as he walked to the scene of the event. His brown eyes were locked on the nothingness ahead.


    Soon, a middle aged man with short facial hairs joined him. He was wearing a khaki coat. He darted his eyes from the void ahead to the ashes below.


    ¡°Heh.¡± The middle aged man smirked. ¡°The ck Skulls should be out of their minds now.¡±


    The gold robes man was silent.


    ¡°Why are you even here?¡± The middle aged man snorted at the young looking man. ¡°It¡¯s a habit of your church to butt in the way of our jurisdiction. But you never interfered with the red light district at least.¡±


    ¡°Even these rotten souls are the descendants of the Saint.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes were fixed ahead. His voice was pleasant.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± The man turned away. ¡°You. Come here.¡± The man beckoned just as he spotted the guard captain in charge of the district.


    ¡°Sir!¡± The captain, who was wearing a light orange military uniform, saluted.


    ¡°At ease.¡±


    The officer bowed and rxed.


    ¡°I want everything. Leave nothing out.¡±


    The man from the church peaked his ears, his eyes still staring ahead.


    ¡°Sir. Everything was fine till midnight.¡± The captain began to speak. ¡°Butter, screams were heard by the passers by. Many witnesses reported that people ran out of the Grand Pearl in panic.¡± His eyes gave the ashes beside a nce.


    ¡°But there were only prostitutes and guests among them. As for the members of the ck Skulls, however, we found no signs of them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± The middle aged man from the Raymonds family frowned. ¡°There should have been at least a dozen guards inside. But I sensed not a single piece of bone among the ashes. It¡¯s as if they¡­¡±


    The envoys from the Church and the Duke house said in chorus. ¡°Disappeared.¡±


    Both of them looked at each other. Hostility glinted in their eyes for a moment before they looked away.


    ¡°Was there anything special about the fire?¡± The short bearded man asked.


    ¡°Negative.¡± The officer answered. ¡°Though it was a bit difficult to extinguish, it was only because of the magnitude of the mes. Neither the water circler, nor the fire circlers detected any abnormalities.¡±


    ¡°Strange.¡± The man knitted his brows as he rubbed his rough chin. ¡°Have you interrogated Jack the Gypsy?¡± He asked the captain. ¡°He should be the one in charge of the ck Skulls in this district.¡±


    The military officer forced a smile. ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°He was in the brothelst night.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Both the representatives cried out in unison.


    ¡°He is¡­ was a level 7 circler.¡± The middle aged man looked at the young man. ¡°Howe we did not sense a battle at that level?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s terribly wrong here.¡± The one from the Church replied. ¡°Can it be the Flying Bulls?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The bearded man mocked. ¡°You might be the youngest Bishop of the Church. But you a newbie in this field. If they attacked, the whole city would have been in war now. After all, neither of them are hidden from each other¡¯s eyes.¡±


    The Bishop looked at the officer. ¡°You have detection circles prepared all over the city and could not spot a single running ck Skull? Useless.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ¡®Churchies¡¯ proud of your divination magic?¡± The middle aged man retorted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ¡®divine¡¯ the perpetrator?¡±


    Both of them red into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you fools running the city that we can live peacefully here.¡± A third voice joined. It was masculine and eerie.


    Both the representatives stepped back in alert.


    ¡°It¡¯s the kingpin!¡± Many in the crowd shouted and ran away.


    The once filled are was now empty. Only five remained- the coachmen, the representatives and the neer- a giant bald man, someone capable of sneaking in without a notice even with that stature.


    ¡°Your forces are not capable of hurting me.¡± His white eyes looked down at the two with contempt before darting them to the sea of ashes. A side of lips arched to a smirk.


    ¡°The game has a new yer.¡±


    Keep calm and write something¡­

 Chapter 182: The Grand Pearl **

    Chapter 182: The Grand Pearl **


    Adrian wore his hooded robe and prepared to go out.


    Irene, who was lying on the bed, awaiting for that warm turned to him. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    He stopped on his tracks. ¡°I will be sleeping with some other girls tonight.¡±


    ¡°Other girls?¡± She asked with a nk expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°I meant the ¡®other sleep¡¯.¡±


    ¡°The one that makes babies?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That one.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Her face was still indifferent. ¡°See you tomorrow then.¡±


    Adrian left through the window. They were living in the second floor of the tavern.


    Irene looked up on the ceiling. She had to spend the night alone again, just how she did for four whole decades. Her eyes closed.


    ******


    The Red Light District.


    At the very core of the region, lied the Grand Pearl- the biggest brothel in the entire city. It was popr among the lower nobles, the higher nobles and themoners alike.


    The establishment was lively as always. Unlike the other whorehouses, there were no hookers standing in front raking in customers. Just its ster reputation was enough for the ones with enough money to flock into it.


    Men, along with a few women, were entering into the building. A man wearing a ck hood melded in and sessfully got into the brothel.


    Adrian scanned the whole hall. Samira, the madam from the Blue Roses, was right. The ¡®Grand¡¯ in its title befitted it. The interior was spacious. There was a chandelier hanging from the decorated ceiling, lighting up the entire room along with othermps.


    The floor was wooden, but it was clean. It gave a ¡®cultural¡¯ vibe to the establishment. There were sofas on the floor- all of which were upied by guests and half naked girls. The men had no qualms ying with the whores¡¯ breasts and genitals in the open.


    One could tell the experience of the girls just from their expressions. The veterans had a smile on their face while the newbies were feeling uneasy from all those teases.


    But a nce was all that Adrian gave them before walking to the receptionist.


    There were a few young girls, not any older than twenty, behind the desk. All of them were wearing nothing but a small piece of cloth wrapping around their ample breasts, which barely hid their tits; and thin knickers below.


    ¡°Wee, sir.¡± An unupied receptionist bowed. ¡°Would you like a room? Here is a list of the free girls right now.¡± She put forward a paper on the desk.


    ¡°I want to have a word with the madam.¡± He said in his ever charming voice.


    ¡°I am sorry sir.¡± She bowed with a smile, revealing her cleavage. ¡°Not just anyone-¡°


    *Thump*


    Adrian mmed something onto the table. The girl¡¯s eyes almost popped out from her sockets.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ please wait a moment.¡± The girl ran away somewhere. The other girls understood just as they spotted the glittering jewels on the desk. They gulped before going on with their work.


    Soon, the young receptionist came back, running. She stopped and began to pant for breath.


    She barely brought out the words between her breaths. ¡°The madam¡­ she¡­ she wants¡­ to meet¡­ you¡­¡±


    ******


    *Knock. Knock.*


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    *Creak.*


    The door opened.


    Adrian walked into the room.


    The room wasvish with well decorated furniture. But the most remarkable among them was the bed at the centre of the room. It was made of exotic woods and one could feel the softness of the bed just from looking.


    There was a busty middle aged woman sitting at its edge. The silvery robe she was wearing could barely hold those massive jugs back. Her face was beautiful, worthy of the one who was the most sought after girl a decade ago.


    Adrian put off his hood, revealing his demonically handsome face.


    ¡°Oh my.¡± Thedy widened her eyes. ¡°Of all the men I have seen, very few could contest with you in looks. And trust me, I have seen many.¡± She gave him a look.


    ¡°And trust me, very few canpete against me with riches.¡± He brought out a few high grade magic crystals from his pockets and began to throw them on the floor, scattering them here and there.


    ¡°Boy, did you think I am just some woman who would fall for money?¡± She smirked. ¡°Well, you thought right.¡± She stripped herself and positioned herself on the bed. She was wearing nothing underneath.


    Her massive breasts and huge ass were exposed. What lied in between was a slick waist. She lost nothing with her age. If anything, she got a charm that only maturity could bring.


    Adrian did not waste any time and walked to her. He got up on the bed and pushed her against the mattress.


    ¡°Oh my, you want to y rough, don¡¯t you?¡± She giggled. ¡°It¡¯s gonna cost you dearly.¡±


    ¡°As I said, very few can call themselves rich in front of me.¡± He grabbed both of her big breasts and began to knead them hard. ¡°Now, open your legs, bitch.¡±


    She smiled andplied. Her trimmed pussy was exposed as she opened her thighs, giving himplete ess.


    Adrian took one of his hands and reached out to her vagina. Contrary to her expectations, he directly prated into her without any hints of forey, taking her by surprise.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She did not expected to let out a moan this early into the game.


    But Adrian got only rougher and rougher.


    *p!*


    He gave her meaty boob a p and began to ravage her pussy with his fingers.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± She screamed in pain, but did not retort. She had faced worse before.


    When he felt his fingers getting wet, he brought out the hand and pulled down his pants a little. His huge penis jumped out.


    She gasped. Though she had seen many big rods before, few could match the one that was just before her. Moreover, he was young.


    She swallowed her saliva. She had been longing for a dicktely. After all, old habits died hard. But she could not just sleep with anyone. After all, she was a ¡®luxury¡¯ now. But unfortunately, she was too old to be in the game.


    Now that she had such a dashing customer with a big cock, why not?


    Adrian positioned the tip of his shaft just at her slimy entrance and thrusted it all in with one hard push.


    He began to piston his length inside her as both of his hands began to y with her breasts, kneading them hard.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ mmh¡­ Aah!¡± She began to groan and whine like a bitch in heat. It had been years since she felt such pleasure before.


    ¡°Ha¡­ harder.¡± She said between her moans.


    ¡°Don¡¯t regret itter.¡± Adrian paced up his thrusts and guided both of his hands and sped her neck.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ aah¡­ yes¡­ choke me¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡± He strangled her smooth neck harder as he ravaged her pussy.


    Her face went from pink, to red, to purple. Red lines appeared on the white of her eyes.


    She could not breath it was too much. Hit his arms, signalling him to move. But all she saw, was a smile on her face.


    Her face filled with horror. She began to circte her magical energy, but couldn¡¯t. She wanted to scream, but couldn¡¯t.


    Soon, her her heart stopped. But her breasts were still jiggling from his thrusts. Momentster, he filled her insides with his semen.


    She gave her lifeless face onest nce before taking out his dick and pulling off his pants. His liquids kept oozing out from her opening.


    ¡°Now that the appetiser is done.¡± He smiled as he touched the gauntlets hidden underneath his robe.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the main dish.¡±

 Chapter 183: The Grand Pearl (2)

    Chapter 183: The Grand Pearl (2)


    The woman, known for her love for sex, money and both was lying on her own bed, dead. It was a ¡®fair¡¯ death- one that came while doing what she enjoyed, pursuing what she wanted.


    Adrian turned back to the naked corpse lying on the bed. Her face was still purple from his strangles, eyes still filled with terror and hopelessness.


    ¡°Thank you for the information.¡± He glided one of his hands through her smooth thigh to her lower abdomen, until his index finger dug into her navel.


    Her body had already begun to release heat, getting colder and colder every moment.


    ¡°The gentleman I am, I can¡¯t leave you in such a disgraceful condition, can I?¡± He began to push his finger deeper and deeper. The cave on her abdomen began to take the shape of an abyss.


    Soon, every single millimetres of his finger was inside her, but no blood came out.


    ¡°Farewell.¡± He removed his finger.


    A pitch ck magic circle appeared out of nowhere, and tattooed itself on her abdomen, with her navel as the centre.


    Soon, bubbling sound erupted as a ckish liquid began to erupt from her navel. And soon, the eerie fluids enveloped her entire body,


    Sizzling sound reverberated through the room as her cold and bare body began to melt at a visible rate. Not even vapours remained as the dark sap began to gnaw at every cells of her body.


    In a matter of couple of minutes, she disappeared. Not even a trace of her body remained. Even the devilish fluid disappeared. The bed she was on waspletely untouched by that solution, as if it was summoned to devour her, and only her.


    ¡°<Corrosion>.¡± Adrian muttered as he moved his gaze from the bed to his own hands. ¡°What a wonderful property it is. But those fools can¡¯t even realise half of its true potential.¡±


    He tidied himself up and left the room.


    He was back in the main hall. The ce had be even more livelier in just a few moments. Moremoners joined and some of the braver ones had no reservations as they began to fuck some whores right in front of everyone. After all,moners in the Empire can have anything, but dignity? A big no.


    Adrian walked past the hall to the other side of the hall, not having the obscenities scattered around a nce.


    The young receptionist spotted him and frowned. But soon, she rxed. He was now a guest of the madam after all. It should be of no surprise he was allowed ess to the restricted zone.


    Adrian got to a staircase, the only one in the entire establishment that went down, not up.


    Soon, he was in the basement- or the ¡®Dungeons¡¯ as the rumours stated. It was said to be a ce where the Grand Pearl kept the underperforming whores and tortured them for days.


    But Adrian knew the truth, or at least what the madam knew. Why would they waste such precious space for imprisoning prostitutes? They could just ¡®gift¡¯ them to their top customers and superiors with rather ¡®unusual¡¯ fetishes. It was a win-win.


    As for what these ¡®Dungeons¡¯, it was nothing but a ¡®secret¡¯ base for the ck Skulls. It was not supposed to confidential; it was just that human beings were too wild with their imaginations.


    Soon, Adrian confronted a giant door. He removed his hood and touched the wooden gate with his right palm.


    ¡°Hmm, if she is not forsaken by the gang, then¡­¡± A circle formed on the door and began to rotate clockwise.


    *Click*


    Adrian¡¯s lips pursed to a smile.


    ¡°Looks like she had not outlived her use.¡±


    He gave the huge door a ¡®slight¡¯ push.


    *Creak*


    *m*


    ¡°Hey! Hey!¡± Adrian shouted with a smile, his calm voice echoing through the room. ¡°Won¡¯t anyone wee this young master?¡±


    Dozens of piercing res locked onto him, intense enough to bring an average man to their knees. But he kept walking forward, not even bothering to give every one of the stares a reply.


    His eyes were locked ahead, at the huge bald man sitting on a seat which looked not anything less than a throne. There were two young women sitting by his sides, naked of course- both of whose breasts were being fondled by giant hands.


    ¡°Your tribe¡­¡± Adrian spoke. ¡°I wonder what you are known for- your huge stature? Your shining heads? Your burgeoning lust? Or¡­¡± He was just a few meters away from the big man, looking right into his brutish eyes.


    ¡°Your fear of the past.¡± Adrian smirked.


    The bald man¡¯s face flinched. ¡°Child.¡± The man spoke, scanning the youth from head to toe, his voice rough. ¡°I might have let you go after some punishment¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± The two women screamed as his hands kneaded their breasts hard.


    ¡°But, now¡­ you are dead. Kill him.¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± Blood covered his fingers as he kneaded them to a paste.


    A couple of syndicate members, who were already ready with their weapons, leapt forward.


    Both of Adrian¡¯s hands slid under his coat, and the moment he took them out-


    *Sphhhlt!*


    His hands were now underneath the skins of the assants. Blood gushed out as Adrian brought out the two poor syndicate members¡¯ innards- a liver and a stomach.


    *Thump*


    Two bodies hit the ground at the same time, and momentster- two of their organs.


    Silence. Utter silence.


    None expected the young man to be this strong, and this ferocious. He killed two big men, the smile that he had on his face did not twitch even for a moment.


    ¡°Do you want me to feed you to the Aracks? Attack him at once!¡± The leader shouted.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡± All of them got back theirposure and roared in unison.


    Seventeen fully grown men- murderers, pigers, bandits, and even past war veterans- all attacked at once, aiming to tear the young intruder into pieces.


    The smirk on Adrian¡¯s face turned into a grin. It had been months since he had a real feast. He ought to enjoy the meal slowly, oughtn¡¯t he?

 Chapter 184: The Grand Pearl (3)

    Chapter 184: The Grand Pearl (3)


    Sorry for the dy. I hid two puns in this chapter. Let¡¯s see how many can spot it.


    *********


    The mobsters kept the momentum they got from theirbine battle cry. They charged towards the youth who dared to intrude into their own den, who dared to kill their own brothers before them.


    They took out all sorts of weapons- swords, whips, sabres, daggers, hammers and maces. Elements manifested and enchanted the weapons; some engulfed fire while some whirled like a burgeoning storm, some hid themselves in a watery mist, but the most gave off an aura of heaviness- as if they would crush anything that stood before them.


    Adrian remained calm in face of the iing wave of attacks. His eyes were that of a spectator looking at a circus, his grin were that of a glutton in front of a hearty meal, and his restless ws were that of a hunter ready to snatch its prey.


    Soon, the first few attacks connected- at least they appeared to. The enchanted weapons passed through empty air. The youth¡­ was gone.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Someone shouted, prompting everyone to look at the announcer.


    Adrian was sitting at a corner, leisurely ying with one of the other naked whores in the room. His ws left behind bloody marks on her rounded breasts. But she did not dare to retort, only holding back her tears and biting her lips in return.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet, shall we?¡± He whispered into her ear. His gentlemanly voice belied his psychopathic smile.


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes?¡± She barely uttered.


    ¡°You are going to pleasure yourself while I kill these hindrances over there.¡± He pointed at the crowd who lost all their momentum and now were alert.


    ¡°If you can hold your orgasm back until I kill them all, you win and I will let you leave. And if you can¡¯t, your condition will be worse than the two over there.¡± He pointed at the two bodies beside the leader, herrades who had their breasts ruptured. ¡°Got it?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡± A tear escaped her eyes.


    ¡°Begin.¡± He got up from the bench and looked at the goons. ¡°ytime¡¯s over.¡± He began to walk ahead- steadily, brandishing his ws.


    The prostitute opened her legs and began to rub her lower lips, and prayed as she delved herself in self-gratification.


    Once the young man came close enough, everyone lost the reservations they had and attacked him with full force. Everyone had already nned to hit the intruder from different angles now, to ensure that he could not escape this time.


    The n was clever and of course- good. But s, in front of the mid level Adrian, they were too¡­ slow.


    The weapons connected with emptiness again. The only weapon that had contact with live flesh and blood were a pair of ghastly ws.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± Everyone screamed as ws pierced through the skin and meat of all. The youth ¡®walked¡¯ pass through them with unimaginable speed.


    Blood drenched the concrete floor of the hall. The eyes that depicted alert at first now only betrayed horror. But for better or worse, they were safe for now.


    After all, the ¡®monster¡¯ ¡®missed¡¯ their vitals.


    The bald leader frowned. This was getting out of hands. But the opponent had yet to show all of his cards. So, he decided to observe for now.


    Adrian turned to the woman. Both of her fingers were inside her pussy, slowly thrusting to and fro. Her eyes were closed- most probably thinking of every turn-offs there could be.


    He turned back to the bloodied crowd. ¡°Tsk. You guys are no fun.¡± He disappeared.


    He suddenly appeared in front of a sword wielder and drove all of his ws through the poor man¡¯s skull. He died on the spot. Blood poured out from seventeen of his orifices.


    He disappeared again, only to appear between two other. They began to run at two different directions. But s, they were not anywhere as fast as his ws.


    Adrian¡¯s ws pierced through their backs as he sped their spines. With one hard tug, he tore them out of their bodies.


    Two dangling whips of bones hanged from his hands as the two bodies thumped to the ground.


    ¡°Cowards.¡± He dropped the pair of burdens to the ground.


    Soon, all of them were lying on the ground- lifeless, disorganised.


    Tens of bodies now littered the floor. Along with them were innards- organs that could not be connected to their owners, past owners.


    ¡°Mmh¡­ Aah¡± The prostitute squirted her juices out. She finally opened her eyes. She heaved a sigh of relief. She never thought that a mass murder such as this would bring peace to her heart.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Adrian raised his brows. ¡°You survived? What a shame.¡±


    A wry smile formed on her face. She did not have any hopes for survival anyway. What she did now was not a test, but rather ast attempt at getting pleasure before her death.


    ¡°We are recruiting girls. Want to join?¡± He asked as he looked into her eyes.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She did not even have to think. Joining the man means that she would survive.


    ¡°Give the Pink Willows a visit tomorrow. Take your friends with you.¡± He gave her onest nce before turning to the boss.


    The young woman ran away from the room, not bothering to dress herself up.


    ¡°So, the Pink Willows run by that bitch is actually under a syndicate?¡± The big man red at the abnormal youth. ¡°I always thought something was wrong about that whorehouse of hers, but couldn¡¯t get to the bottom of it.¡± He smirked. ¡°Now that you revealed yourself, do you think it will see the light tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°But I am sure of one thing.¡± He stared back into the brutish eyes of the bald man. ¡°This is thest day for you, and the Grand Pearl.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The man stood up. ¡°Just because you killed a few low level augmenters, you think you are some big shot?¡± He stood up, revealing his true height which almost touched seven feet. ¡°I will show you what a high level can do.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Proceed.¡± Adrian beckoned.


    The man took the pole armed hammer that was standing right beside the throne and began to swirl it in the air.


    One could feel its heaviness from just having a look. It created a buzzing sound as it shed with the air above.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother saying your prayers, boy. Even Ervil can¡¯t save you!¡±


    ¡°That mere human you weaker humans deified?¡± Adrian snorted. ¡°Even the real deities never dared to look into my eyes.¡± He dered with absolute arrogance.


    The man did not bother replying to his obvious boasts and leapt at him. His exceedingly fast speed belied his gigantic stature and the heavy weapon he wielded. In a moment, the gap was closed, the hammer was right before the youth¡¯s head.


    *Ding!*


    The sound of the contact were akin to something heavy smashing against a heavy metal. Adrian was standing on the same spot, even his foot did not move by an inch. His right hand was holding the heavy hammerhead, hid face- emotionless.


    ¡°Is this the best you can do?¡± Adrian smirked, sending chills down the man¡¯s spine.


    The man had already seen the abnormal youth in action before and conjectured that the difference in strength was not thatrge. But he was wrong! And terribly so. The youth before him was a monster! Seeing no hope of victory, he decided to escape.


    ¡°Already?¡± Adrian mocked. ¡°Did you ask for my permission?¡±


    Sizzling sound erupted as the man¡¯s hammer made from magical materials began to disintegrate.


    ¡°<Corrosion>?¡± The man asked in panic as he gave the intruder a look again.


    ck eyes. Otherworldly looks. Blessed talents.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart?¡± His eyes widened.


    ¡°Ohho. You are quite informed about the world above I see.¡± Adrian replied. ¡°And you are quite lucky- to have spoken my name as yourst words.¡±


    The suddenly felt a sharp pain and looked. His blurring eyes could only see his body falling off in parts, innards spilling out.


    Adrian¡¯s other ws was giving off a ckish glow.


    The giant man was nothing but a mess of sliced flesh, bones and organs lying on the ground now. The hammer had already corroded to nothingness.


    He snapped his fingers as he walked towards the exit of the room.


    A gigantic ck magic circle covered the entire floor. ck slimy liquid gushed out from underneath.


    ¡°Rufusa tribe. ck Skulls. The secret to inhumane strength. Interesting.¡±

 Chapter 185: Warm

    Chapter 185: Warm


    Since as long as she could remember, it was¡­ cold.


    Unlike normal infants, she did not get to share the same bed with her parents. Unlike regr toddlers, she did not have anyone in her family to hold her hands, making sure that she would not trip over. Unlike most other children, she barely understood what the word ¡®y¡¯ meant.


    The rare moments together, all she heard were apologies.


    ¡°I am sorry dear, I missed you.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry little girl, it was for your own safety.¡±


    She would hear these same phrases over and over again. But she never the reason for these actions. She never understood why would they apologise. It was normal, was it not?


    Soon, like all other noble children and of course- the royal ones, thedy who had dedicated her life to her taught her how to read.


    That was when she learned of the outside world. She lost herself in those stories they called fantasies. The fact that she did not have any emotions did not mean that she had the inability to imagine.


    There she learned what parents were supposed to do. But she did not mind a bit. Because she could not. Thedy then began to teach her magic; the woman had told her that she was destined to stand at the peak.


    Decades past but that ¡®at the peak¡¯ still remained in her mind. It was ingrained in her very being.


    She began to train at an age where kids did not even knew that something called ¡®magic¡¯ existed out there. And this regime made her life even colder.


    Tens of high grade magic crystals, that too of the extremely rare ice attribute were embedded into her room- to boost the efficiency of her absorption and training.


    A couple of decades passed. At the mere age of twenty five, she hid herself. Sheprehended the nature of her attribute and decided to free her very being- her mind, her ageing and even her soul. She became unfathomable even in the eyes of the mighty Everking and irvoyant Everqueen.


    But none asked her anything. All these years, she had but one goal and one wish. Her goal- it was something that even she was unclear of. And as for the wish- it was to see the world for herself, not through those stacked papers, but her very own eyes.


    And yearster, finally it hade true. But she did not feel anything. All she had was the desire to see all her eyes could take.


    The past few days, were undoubtedly the best she had ever spent; she could think of that even without her sense of emotion- and the warmest.


    But everything had got cold again. But it was fine. She did it for decades; what was so hard about sleeping alone for another day?


    She was fast asleep alright, but something¡­ felt empty. Maybe they were right, something¡¯s value can be felt only after they were lost.


    But suddenly, something filled that void. That uncanny coldness disappeared. What reced it was warmth, and it felt even more so than her previous nights.


    She opened her eyes and turn to her left. Her tutor, Adrian was smiling at her. Like always, one of his hands wrapped around her.


    Unbeknownst to her, his body was warmer today because of his ¡®fiery¡¯ encounter.


    Her facial muscles did not twitch a bit as she turned her whole body left, now facing him with her entire being. Without hesitation, she used her own right arm to envelop his solid body, closing the gap in the process.


    Adrian gave the final push. Now, their bodies were in contact. But her face remained indifferent as always. His warmth was all she needed right now.


    ¡°Missed me?¡± He smirked as he entwined her legs with his.


    She looked into his abyssal eyes and said with a nk face, ¡°Yes.¡± Her eyes closed again, immediately falling to sleep.


    Adrian followed and closed his. He was tired from all that transpired.


    The next morning. Unlike the smoggy atmosphere in the Red Light District, the lower marketce was clear.


    The meeting room at the ground floor of the tavern was full again. Every single one of the members of the Blue Rose Syndicate, who rarely congregated together, was below the same roof once again.


    Like the previous day, they had a solemn look on their face. But this time, the degree of graveness was even more intense.


    ¡°Are they not awake yet?¡± Asmond, the adventurer, asked.


    ¡°Shhhh.¡± Eustace the Greedy, the brown haired youth, gave him a re. ¡°They must be tired.¡± He kept his voice as low as possible, despite being aware of the soundproofing circle in this room.


    Everyone kept quiet, not daring to make an unnecessary sound. Thest thing they wanted to do was disturb a couple of arsonist in a building made of wood.


    ¡°Well well. What do we have here?¡± Adrian stretched his upper limbs as he walked down the stairs. The cold Irene followed.


    ¡°Greetings. Sir Darkheart.¡± Elise, the ck eyes woman gave the giant Caleb a nce.


    Caleb nodded before pulling two of the mostfortable sofas and keep them side by side at one end of the room, creating the illusion that they were two thrones in a courtroom.


    Adrian nodded inmendation before taking one of the seats; Irene took the other. They were the only ones wearing extravagant dress in a crowd ofmoners.


    Along with their positions, they really looked as if they were the King and the Queen in this shabby hall.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember summoning anyone.¡± Adrian said as he rested his back on the sofa.


    Irene stayed silent, ying the good spectator as she was supposed to.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± The previous leader stepped forward, only to find his palm facing her.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Adrian dered. ¡°¡®Sir¡¯¡­ this word doesn¡¯t go well along with the setting, does it?¡±


    She raised her brows. Everyone else had the same reaction.


    Adrian smiled as he moved his palm back.


    ¡°From now on, call me ¡®Boss¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 186: Tasks

    Chapter 186: Tasks


    Everyone heaved an internal sigh of relief. Calling someone ¡®Sir¡¯ was something they could not digest. They were meremoner mobsters after all. But the one before them was a noble. Not to mention, he was the highest paid official in the entire Confederation. So, they had no choice.


    But now that they were given permission by the man himself, they had no more reservations. That was one worry less. But s, that was the least of their reservations.


    But not everyone shared the same thoughts. There was an exception.


    ¡°Bo¡­ boss¡­¡± Elise barely controlled her facial muscles. She had never called someone ¡®boss¡¯ her entire life since the one above was her master.


    But she continued nheless. ¡°The incidentst night¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did it.¡± Adrian casually answered.


    Everyone released a collective sigh. They had somewhat guessed it. All they needed was a sign of confirmation.


    Before Elise could say anything else, Irene looked at Adrian. ¡°What happenedst night?¡± She asked in her ever-nonchnt tone.


    Everyone creased their brows.


    ¡°As I said before, I wanted to sleep with someone and gave a brothel a visit.¡± Adrian answered with a shrug.


    Visit? Everyone gulped.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that too risky of a move?¡± Elise asked, ignoring Irene¡¯s ignorance about the matter.


    ¡°Nope. Nobody who witnessed me at the scene remained alive. Well, there¡¯s one actually.¡± He turned to the middle aged woman, Samira Nedal. ¡°A few girls should havee to join you.¡±


    The woman stepped forward with hesitation. ¡°Yes. Today, at dawn, a few girls indeed came to join us. All of them were from the Great Pearl. And the one leading them seemed to be especially determined.¡±


    ¡°Everything ended well then.¡± He turned to Elise. ¡°The only living witness is under our watch.¡±


    ¡°But the ck Skulls-¡°


    ¡°I never even took them as a factor in my stay here, untilst night that is. They are interesting to say the least.¡± He began to rub his chin.


    Everyone forced a smile inside their minds. The strongest syndicate in Edenshield, and one of the strongest in the entire continent- was merely interesting?


    Elise was just about to say something when Irene interrupted her again.


    ¡°What happened there?¡± She asked. ¡°You did not only give them a visit, did you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I killed all the syndicate members their and also burned the ce do the ground while I was at it.¡± He casually replied.


    ¡°You should have taken me there. I was assigned to protect you.¡± She said with the same expressionless face.


    The spectators gasped. The monster actually took down the entire establishment by himself, without even needing the ice monster?


    ¡°Nope.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°You are too young to go to a brothel. I will take you somewhere else the next time.¡±


    Irene stayed silent and looked ahead. His promise was enough¡­ for now.


    Adrian looked towards Samira, the madam of the Pink Willows. ¡°I leave everything to you then.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± She frowned.


    ¡°What? Already forgot what you said?¡± He smirked. ¡°If the Great Pearl disappeared, you were confident in making the Pink Willows the best whorehouse in the city. You should get to work then.¡±


    Her eyes and mouth opened wide agape. Realisation struck upon her. She had not even thought in her wildest dream that his casual question that spray would hide such a deep meaning. Moreover, he walked the talk- making a behemoth such as the Great Pearl disappear.


    She forced a smile on her face. ¡°I can take care of the girls. But the products are not the only factor. We need better infrastructure, and for that- we need resources.¡±


    Adrian looked at Eustace, the youth with light blue eyes. ¡°I have heard of that interesting hobby of yours. And it is quite interesting I say- something that somewhat matches that of my own.¡±


    Eustace stepped forward. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve such praises.¡± He bowed. Since that one time, he did not dare to meet those abyssal eyes with those of his own.


    ¡°But the most important requirement in doing what you do is information. And apparently, Samira deals in just that.¡±


    ¡°I will do my very best to ensure the prosperity of the Pink Willows..


    ¡°Ohho. Quite straight forward I see.¡± Adrian raised one of his brows. ¡°If you can get through this, I will give you a reward befitting your performance. And trust me, it will not be low by any means.¡±


    ¡°Thank you boss.¡± Eustace took a step back.


    Adrian then looked at the pair of siblings- the little Ley and the huge Caleb. ¡°Come here.¡± He brought out a scroll from underneath his coat.


    Ley took the coat and opened it. It was a list of names and corresponding addresses. She recognised quite a few of those names and frowned.


    ¡°This-¡°


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a list of low and mid level leaders of the ck Skulls. You know what to.¡±


    She took in a deep breath. ¡°Yes.¡± She answered with determination.


    ¡°Support her.¡± He turned to the huge man, which prompted the man to instantly kneel. He had learned his lesson.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He answered.


    Adrian then turned to Asmond, the muscr young man and took out another scroll from underneath his coat.


    The young man nodded and stepped forward.


    ¡°Here, this is a list of things I need. I need them as soon as possible.¡± He gave Asmond the scroll along with a pouch.


    The man first looked through the scroll. He raised his brows. He was familiar with a lot of the listed items. He ventured into the Northern Wilderness after all. Despite his curiosity, he did not dare to ask anything.


    Then he opened the pouch. What he saw inside had his jaws on the floor. But he took a few breaths andposed himself. ¡°Consider it done!¡± He thumped his chest.


    Adrian finally looked towards the scar faced man, Halseed and the beautiful young woman, Elise. ¡°Now, I believe it¡¯s time I look into your goals a bit.¡±


    Both of them took a deep breath.


    ¡°Such great works should be inaugurated in the most auspicious way possible.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give the church a visit, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 187: Sermon

    Chapter 187: Sermon


    Since the continent was named Ervilia, many nations and organisations rose and fell. But one of the earliest of such organisations has been standing till this day, and standing tall and strong.


    The Church of Ervil.


    It gave rise to the main and only religion of the continent, Ervilism. How? By slowly devouring the other existing religions of course.


    Though Ervilism was followed by everyone in the continent- well, almost everyone- the Church centred its activities in the Empire, and only the Empire.


    Few of the top noble households had deep connections with this organisation- a symbiotic rtionship that kept them in their position despite the dog-eat-dog environment of the nation.


    And when it came to wealth, it could even give the Imperial family a run for their money. After all, donations from half the poption of an entire continent was not a joke.


    The Church had its branches all throughout the gigantic nation. And its Westernmost one, also one of the core ones, is none other than the one situated at the imprable city of Edenshield.


    Generally, at the epicentre of a walled city would lie the estate of the noble household in charge of that region. But the one upying that spot was none other than the Church, which had a long running rivalry against the nobles.


    One could infer how influential those ¡®peace-loving¡¯ monks were just from this.


    Moreover, there was another reason behind the power of this organisation which had all of the Empire in its grasp, its stance towards themoners.


    Though the Church discriminated against the plebeians, it was nothingpared to what the nobles do to them. It can also be said that Church was the only reason there had not been any major uprisings till now.


    This organisation which had stayed stable for centuries, for the first time ever- faced its true nemesis. And unbeknownst to them, ¡®it¡¯ was at their doorsteps.


    Evening.


    The red sun was on its way to dip itself into the western horizon. The sky was cloudy and the ground below was wet.


    As if the heavens sensed that the city was in distress, it showered rain upon it for hours. The burning scent that permeated through the air dissipated and now- the city returned to where it was before. Only a building was missing.


    Four hooded figures were on their way to the Church.


    It took some time for them to reach the very centre of the city from its outskirts. But soon, they had reached their destination.


    A grand structure entered their sight. Just the unusual curving framework of the gigantic building was a work of art, let alone all those intricate and colourful designs that made the establishment the grandest piece of civil engineering and architecture in the city.


    But that was not the end. Thend scape that surrounded it was idyllic. Exquisite fountains surrounded the core building, made fromplex water magic circles.


    Exotic and fresh greenery added a sense of peace to the already peaceful environment.


    But a nce was all Adrian gave as he walked along the gravelled pathway, his eyes fixed on the cathedral ahead.


    The scar faced tall man, Halseed had a stern look on his face as he walked forward. His footsteps felt forced.


    Adrian¡¯s predecessor, Elise, was one step behind the man. Her eyes were on the architectural masterpiece, but most of her attention was on her oldrade.


    Irene was the only one who was looking around. Though she did not show a hint of expression on her face, anyone who would observe her for a few seconds would be able to tell that she were akin to an excited little girl seeing such things for the first time.


    They were not the only one heading for the establishment. In fact, the four seemed like a droplet in the river of people crowdin to their destination.


    Every once in a month, there would be a huge congregation at the centre where a priest would deliver a sermon.


    Some went for the sermon. Somemoners went for the free foods they would distribute. And some nobles just wanted to show how religious they were and hopefully, make some sessful connections.


    And some- had poisonous ulterior motives.


    Adrian and his party got into the building without any sort of hindrance. They were not the only ones covering their face in the entire congregation. In fact, lot of them were.


    Inside, it was not any less grand than what they had witnessed outside. The whole room was bright despite the darkening day outside.


    The whole room gave off a golden glow. Along with it, pleasant scent that permeated through the air gave off an aura of purity.


    There rows of benches arranged throughout the room, all of them facing the lectern at the front. Most of them were filled. The only ones left were the rows behind.


    Above, there was a nted balcony. It was the reserved for the nobles. How could they even think of sitting with the animals below?


    The party of four took a spot at one corner of the room and sat down.


    ¡°The Bishop is here. Have you confirmed?¡± Adrian asked as he turned to the two members to his left.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elise answered. ¡°At least the carriage is still here. There are no evidences of the Bishop moving anywhere without that personal coach of his.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± He nodded. ¡°It would be the best if he is indeed in here right now. But if by any chance, he is hiding somewhere else- we have to go after the second inmand. I cannot wait for another month.¡±


    ¡°The head priest should be the one delivering the sermon today.¡± Elise nodded. ¡°At least we have one target confirmed.¡±


    ¡°But sa- boss, what are you going to do with them?¡± She knitted her brows. ¡°You are not thinking of kidnapping, are you?¡± She swallowed her saliva. Now that she knew of this new ¡®boss¡¯ of hers, it was not an impossibility by any means.


    ¡°Do I look that rash to you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She did not hold anything back.


    Soon, the entire ground floor was crowded to the brim. Not only the benches were full, there were tens of people standing at the vacant spot behind the benches. They were anticipating when the sermon would start, when would it end and finally, when would the food be served?


    The balcony above was almost filled up as well. The nobles were busy chatting with other, trying to have the friendliest of smiles on their face as they attempted to lower their ¡®target¡¯s¡¯ guards.


    The chattering suddenly stopped, creating a pin-drop silent atmosphere.


    Only the footsteps of a person could be heard as a middle aged man with a thick beard walked across from one side of the hall until he reached the lectern. Both of his hands were holding a heavy book.


    He put the book on the lectern. Even though he tried to put the book as gently as possible, a mming sound resounded through the room.


    The man turned ahead and looked at the crowd- both the one above, and the one below- with a nonchnt face.


    He looked back towards the book. A gentle smile appeared on his face as he caressed the front cover with a slightly shaking hand. His fingers skimmed through the depiction of the sun that was engraved on its surface.


    He turned towards the crowd again. This time, he had a warm smile on his face.


    ¡°Wee, children of Ervil.¡± His voice sounded frail, but it was warm- one that gave everyone present a sense of security. The sound magic circles were properly functioning,


    ¡°There was a time when thisnd had no name. All it had were people, ignorant being who did not even know what magic meant. This whole continent, whichid abundant with magical energies, was put to a waste. There was only war, diseases and chaos- things that put our whole race into jeopardy


    ¡°The ¡®he¡¯ came. Saint Ervil felt pity when he looked at the poor souls. The saint who came from above, made his mind to stay with the destitute- the ones who needed them. Hended on the earth below and stopped it all- war, anarchy, epidemic- everything¡± The more the head priest spoke, the warmer his voice got, the more the reverence in his eyes grew.


    ¡°He, with his own hands, taught us everything- from thenguage we speak today to the circles, the gateways to the world of magic, from the making of potions that saved millions of lives to the usage of magical materials that we use everyday now.


    ¡°Even though he was not entitled to, he handpicked the most talented of children and bestowed upon them his own legacy. Legacies that shaped the world as we know today.


    ¡°He lowered himself down to our levels and spread his seeds among us lower beings. It is an honour for our beings to carry the bloodline of Ervil, the saviour and teacher of mankind.¡± He gave the nobles sitting above a look.


    A smug smile formed on the faces of the nobles, while a gloomy atmosphere formed down below.


    The bearded man then looked down. ¡°It is our duty to protect the bloodline as this is one of the only things we can possibly do to return that favour even by a little.¡±


    Some gritted their teeth at the ground floor. But most of them remained nonchnt. They were used to it.


    Adrian yawned. ¡°This is getting boring. Let¡¯s make it showy, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 188: Blasphemy

    Chapter 188: sphemy


    Thirty minutes inside the sermon.


    The bearded head priest, after a brief history, started to conduct a spiritual lecture. The man¡¯s frail but wise and smooth voice amplified the effects of the already deep messages.


    Every one of the participants- be it the nobles above, most of whose motives were to make connections or themoner below, many of whom hade just to fill their stomachs- listened to the loud words with utmost attention.


    Almost everyone.


    ¡°Understood?¡± Adrian asked. His eyes were fixed on the lectern. There was a slight smile on his face.


    His threepanions nodded.


    The sermon went on. Despite the nightfall, the hall was as bright as ever. The grand chandelier above and a dozen of well ced light magic circles were functioning properly.


    But despite all those sources of light, it was¡­ cold.


    A lot of the poormoners below, who barely covered their bodies with thin clothes, began to shiver.


    The nobles on the upper floor frowned. Though thunder years were known for their heavy rainfalls, it was far from being cold. At least a healthy dry person would not shiver.


    But the temperature of the room reminded them of the previous year, or the year before year before that- a frigid year. Moreover, it kept dropping.


    The preacher knitted his eyebrows as well, but his lips did not stop. His wise and pleasant voice reverberated through the church.


    Soon, the coldness of the room began to seep even into the thick coats of the nobles, causing them to tremble.


    The fire circlers among the attendees tried to resist with their spells. But their efforts were futile.


    The crowd below could not take it anymore. A din started.


    The middle aged bearded man gave the door through which he came from a nce. Soon, about half a dozen men- garbed in white and gold- priests of the church came out, magical energy circting to the maximum, senses risen to their peak.


    The head priest halted his speech and scanned through the crowd below. The ones above were verified participants. His results were not any different than those of his subordinates.


    Soon, another anomaly began to ur. The lights began to sh. It was not that of any lightning outside, but the malfunctioning of the sources of light.


    But the shes did notst for long. Soon, it stopped; and so did the illumination from the circles.


    The uproar got even more intense. The families got close to each other. The ones standing behind took a step back, closing the gap between themselves and the entrance.


    Now, only one source of light remained in the entire hall- the grand chandelier hanging from the ceiling.


    That one beacon, however, was cut off.


    The ceiling crashed onto the marbled floor of the church, sending shards of ss everywhere- injuring many in the front row and even blinding some.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡± The ground floor turned into a pandemonium as everyone screamed and began to run at the only entrance of the door.


    But before anyone could get out, the two heavy gates mmed shut. The one who thought himself to be the most fortunate for being closest to the gates turned out to be the most unfortunate. He was the first to attain ¡®martyrdom¡¯ that night, crushed between the two bs of gold.


    His shattered bones and pasted organs acted as a ¡®natural¡¯ lock for the door. Not to mention, the bloody sight and the horrid smell alone made everyone think twice before getting close to the door.


    Soon, a few more joined the ¡®unfortunate¡¯ soul. Unlike their predecessor, they were crushed under the feet of their fellow attendees.


    The cries only got louder and louder. The coldness that were seeping into their bones and darkness that took their sight only added to the mortal terror they were facing. And soon, the metallic smell of blood sieved through their nostrils.


    Their desperate cries began to shake the cores of the ¡®calm¡¯ nobles above. Their magical energies were circting to the maximum.


    Seeing the situation going out of control, the head priest could not hold it back anymore.


    ¡°WHO DARES?!¡± Any sense of frailness and wisdom had disappeared. What remained was endless wrath. The sound circle, unlike its light attribute counterparts, was working just fine. The head priest held reservation because facing an unknown enemy was dangerous.


    Moreover, despite searching for minutes, he had yet to got a single hint of the enemies¡¯ presence which evidenced the strength of the enemies.


    But he could not stay low forever, could he? After all, he was a head priest- a man in service of Saint Ervil.


    ¡°Just because Ervil is merciful, do you think you can do whatever you want in his church?¡± The man roared, his eyes darting through the crowd below. His words prompted the uproar to calm down a bit.


    ¡°Merciful?¡± A reply came. The voice was grim. Just the single world alone sped the hearts of everyone present, making them want to kneel to the source- which was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Creating an unassable wall- putting one group on the safe side and one group on the other,belling one group as nobles and the other group asmoners- you call that merciful?¡± The voice which had an immense aura of authority, asked the head priest.


    Themoners, who felt terror from the voice before, subconsciously began to support it. But the terror remained. They witnessed how that man was crushed to paste.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The bearded priest snorted. ¡°Did you expect the holy man to keep his bloodline among these¡­ animals?¡± He did not hold back anything at all as he pointed his finger ahead.


    The crowd frowned. The church- their only ce of salvation- that¡¯s what it thought of them? Animals?


    ¡°Preserve bloodline?¡± The voiceughed, sending chills through everyone¡¯s spine. ¡°Look at how many noble families are there today. Do you think they came from one or two women? The one you call a ¡®Saint¡¯ is nothing but a lustful scumbag!¡±


    ¡°BLASPHEMY!¡± A voice roared, one that did not belong to the head priest.


    The face behind the grim voice, grinned.

 Chapter 189: Blasphemy (2)

    Chapter 189: sphemy (2)


    The sermon was ongoing. The preacher¡¯s pleasant voice resounded through the air.


    Adrian turned to Irene and nodded.


    Irene nodded back before looking ahead. She snapped her fingers.


    The temperature began to fall. The hall became colder and colder every minute. Soon, the neighbouring people began to shiver as they subconsciously looked around. The windows were closed and the greenery outside did not show any signs of swaying.


    Intense low temperature temperature can affect a person¡¯s cognitive abilities, prompting them to drown themselves in confusion and disorientation. It also affects the nervous system, amplifying negative emotions.


    Adrian scanned through the hall, spotting every one of the light magic circles present. A circle formed underneath his palm, away from the gaze of everyone.


    The light began to flicker. Halseed, the light circler among them, disappeared from his seat. Even the peaked senses of the priests could not detect the man.


    ¡°Howe you can affect light magic?¡± Elise asked with a frown.


    ¡°A wildfire cannot be stopped by a bucket of water.¡± Adrian replied, his eyes still on the lectern.


    The flickering of light, along with the constant drop of temperature only added to the fear and confusion of the people.


    And soon, the light circles were out-pletely disable by Adrian¡¯s light magic.


    The crowd caused an uproar and reacted to their fear, holding their closed ones¡¯ hands and getting one step closer to the exit.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Adrian pointed his right index finger at the hanging chain of the chandelier- the only connection between the body of the light source and the ceiling.


    A small circle formed and hovered in the air. A tiny ck projectile, concealed by Adrian¡¯s <Absence> essence shot off from the finger tip and¡­ bull¡¯s eye.


    The ck projectile, the moment it touched the thick chain, disappeared. But soon, ck marks formed on the golden chain as unnoticeable sizzling sound came out.


    Soon, it fell.


    *Crash*


    Darkness descended upon the hall along with the chandelier.


    Any sort of reservations the crowd had- disappeared. Their mind was already in a constant state of fear, worry and confusion. An ignition was all it required to make them burn and the explosive sound did the trick.


    Their amygd activated and they threw all caution to the wind as they ran towards the exit. The party of three got up and melded with the crowd.


    And that¡¯s when their absentrade came into y. The door mmed, crushing an innocent on the way.


    Was that intentional, or an ident- nobody knew.


    The crowd cried in terror. The icy chills, the unending darkness, the desperate cries of others and the horrid smell- everything only kept adding to the fear.


    ¡°WHO DARES?!¡±


    Adrian turned to Elise. ¡°Your turn.¡±


    She took a deep breath and nodded. She reached out her palm. There was a white magic circle drawn upon it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He held her hand, his palm touching hers. ¡°Senior sister.¡±


    She forced a smile.


    Adrian began to speak with a changed voice- one that was grim and dark, authoritative and terror inducing. His voice was amplified by her circle.


    He spoke such things that had the poor Elise drenched in her sweat. She wanted to let go off his hand, but did not dare to. She would rather be an eternal sinner than his enemy.


    But what came after their effort was its fruits.


    ¡°BLASPHEMY!¡± An unfamiliar voice echoed through the hall.


    A young man who looked as if he were in his twenties walked out. His eyes, though had themon brown colour- they gave off a feeling of dignity and holiness.


    He looked down on the crowd, as if he were sure that the culprit is among them.


    ¡°Come out.¡± He said nonchntly. His arrogant tone had hints of wrath. ¡°Else, I will have to make some sacrifices.¡± His eyes scanned through the crowd, making their hairs stand. To light circlers like him, darkness was nothing.


    ¡°Heh.¡± The grim voice mocked. ¡°Go on.¡±


    The young bishop scowled. He conjectured that the culprit was amoner rebel. Was he wrong?


    ¡°You dared to besmirch the honour of our forefather. Do you think you can leave?¡± The young man¡¯s threatening voice pierced through everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Who wants to leave?¡± The unknown voice came from right behind the young man¡¯s left ear.


    The bishop leapt to his right. His heart was racing as he looked to his original position. There was nothing there.


    He activated his senses to the maximum, furthering its intensity by decreasing its range. Just when the range reached a meter, he sensed something. Someone was standing behind him.


    He looked at his subordinates. They were still scanning through the crowd. His jump had attracted their attention earlier, but they did not sense anything and turned back.


    He steadied his heart and turned back in a sh. He was prepared to use his fist. But just like before, there was no one.


    His heart raced faster and faster. But what was faster was the being ¡®following¡¯ him.


    He maximised his sense and limited it to a meter again. Verifying that it was clear, he turned back to the crowd.


    But what met him was not a pack of shivering people, but a pair of eyes- dark abyssal eyes.


    He wanted to scream and jump away. But s, an overwhelming force was holding him in ce. He could move neither a muscle, nor his magical energy. Fear was taking over.


    The ck masked man was looking right into his eyes. He felt as if his entire being was getting sucked into the pair of ck holes.


    Soon, everything returned to normal. He wanted to heave a sigh, but the pressure did not even let him do that.


    The head priest turned back to him, not hearing any words from him. But the moment he did, the ck masked monster disappeared.


    He took control of his body back. Sweat poured from his fair skin.


    ¡°Are you okay, sir?¡± The man asked with a squint. It was as cold as a frigid year, and his superior was sweating?


    The bishop heaved out a long breath.


    ¡°I think I just had a meeting with a devil.¡±

 Chapter 190: Trap

    Chapter 190: Trap


    The steel gates suddenly creaked opened. The bloody mess either fell to the ground or remained glued to the weapon of murder.


    But that did not obstructed the crazy and terrified crowd to rush out of the door, adding to the body count in the process.


    Soon, the lower floor waspletely barren. The benches were in a mess. Only about a dozen of bodies lied on the marbled ground, footsteps printed all over them.


    Along with the crowd, the voice disappeared. No matter how much the head priest shouted, there was nobody to answer back.


    The bishop was sitting at one corner of the hall, still drenched in sweat. No matter how much he tried to get the experience out of his mind, it only etched further and further into his memories.


    A sigh escaped his lips.


    Tonight, he stared right into the eyes of death itself.


    ******


    The party of four returned to the lower marketce.


    Adrian craved his neck up, just as they reached the tavern- their base- Adrian craned his neck up. ¡®Jolly Elixers¡¯ that was what was engraved on the wooden board.


    Anyone who even gave it a nce would never suspect that two of the most dangerous entities in the city cuddled each other to bed in one of the upper floors.


    The four passed through the bickering crowd and the loud music to the room at the other end- where the syndicate meetings take ce.


    The moment the door behind closed, Elise stepped forward to remove the heavy hood off Adrian, to which Adrian dlyplied.


    Irene, the ever-observer, followed her teacher and threw back her arms- assuming a suitable pose for someone to take off her leather shelling.


    The scar faced Halseed was taken off guard, but just like a good butler, he did his job.


    The room was arranged like it was. There were two ¡®thrones¡¯ at the other side of the wooden ¡®court¡¯.


    Both the ¡®King¡¯ and the ¡®Queen¡¯ took their respective seats.


    Halseed had a submissive pose, with his back mildly arched forward and eyes on the t wood below.


    Elise, who had seen the duo in action for the first time, bent her spine a few degrees forwards as well. She was one of the only two in the entire hall to sense his superhuman speed and what he did with the powerful bishop, how he yed with him.


    But what baffled her was exactly this. He only ¡®yed¡¯ with the bishop, that¡¯s all. Neither did he threaten him, nor did he even try to pry out any information. So what was all that for?


    ¡°Sa- boss.¡± She uttered out. ¡°About today-¡°


    ¡°The thing you are looking for- it¡¯s not here in Edenshield.¡± Adrian interrupted.


    ¡°What?!¡± Both Elise and Halseed cried out in chorus.


    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Elise continued. ¡°Are you sure-¡°


    ¡°So, you are doubting me now?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice turned cold as he looked into her eyes.


    Cold sweat trickled through her skin as she gulped.


    ¡°Not at all, sa- boss.¡± She aggressively shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just that every clues we got led us here.¡±


    ¡°Then you fell perfectly into their trap.¡± Adrian¡¯s answer was direct.


    Both the young woman and the middle aged man scowled.


    ¡°I am quite impressed actually.¡± His lips curved to a slight smile as he rubbed his chins. ¡°It seems that even the high priest does not know that the thing is not here. Their ns were foolproof, with no scopes of failure- until they met me that is.¡±


    Halseed turned to Elise. She nodded and turned to Adrian. ¡°But boss, why would they need to put such a trap? They aren¡¯t even aware of our existence.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they aren¡¯t aware of your existence.¡± He arched forward, putting his elbows on his thighs and sping his hands together. He looked into her eyes. ¡°But they are aware of the importance of the artefact to your master¡¯s family.¡±


    She gasped. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Halseed knitted his brows further. The only thing they knew of their real leader- ¡®The One Above¡¯- was that the being was Elise¡¯s master, and of course- the fact that she was extremely powerful and influential. This conversation was now out of his league.


    Elise continued. ¡°How can they¡­¡± Her body began to shake.


    ¡°Or else, why would they not use such a precious thing for themselves and leak out the fact that it¡¯s in their hands?¡±


    ¡°But master¡­ she¡­¡±


    ¡°Rx. She had already suspected this and thus, sent such a small force. Else, she might havee to Edenshield herself.¡± Adrian arched back and rested against the sofa.


    Elise nodded. ¡°Now¡­ what should we do?¡±


    Adrian gave Halseed a nce.


    The middle aged man, despite not being a part of the underworld for long, understood. He bowed onest time before leaving room.


    Now, only one devilishly handsome young man and two beautiful maids were left in the room.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He smiled.


    Elise bit her lips. ¡°I know you have other priorities. And your mission might be even harder than the one we have. Can you¡­¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Adrian shook his head. He turned to Irene. ¡°How many factions are there in this city?¡±


    ¡°Three.¡± She did not even have to think.


    ¡°To aplish our mission, how many of them do we have to make our enemies?¡±


    ¡°Three.¡± Her answer was same as before, without even an iota of difference.


    He turned back to the other woman in the room. ¡°See? Our hands are tied right now.¡± He put his hands in the air and wriggled them.


    Her teeth bit harder into her lips. ¡°I can assure you!¡± She took a step forward. ¡°If we can take that thing from the hands of the Church. We, at least me, will put our lives on the mine to help you to your goal.¡±


    ¡°So you are saying that lest I don¡¯t help you, you are not helping me?¡± He raised his brows.


    She gulped and shook her head.


    ¡°I think I have a solution.¡± A smile crept up on his face.


    ¡°What?¡± She found a ray of hope.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡±

 Chapter 191: Training *

    Chapter 191: Training *


    It took hours for the party to travel to the Church and back. And considering the sermon took ce in the evening, naturally- it was midnight.


    Top floor of the Jolly Elixer- the tavern which housed the base of the Blue Rose Syndicate.


    Adrian was sitting at the edge of the only bed of the room. The brown haired Elise was standing just ahead of him- her ck eyes fixed on the wooden floor, fists clenched and upper teeth biting her lower lip.


    Irene, as per her tutor¡¯s order, was sitting on the single sofa that faced the bed.


    Adrian turned to Irene. ¡°You wanted to know how babies are made, right?¡± He smirked. ¡°I will show you today.¡±


    Irene nodded.


    He turned back to Elise. ¡°Go on, take off your clothes.¡±


    Elise reluctantly untied the strings that held the chest of her dress together, her eyes still looking at the ground. Once it was over, she pushed the shoulders of her dress off. The dress slid to the ground.


    What remained on her body was a set of ck lingerie, protecting her breasts and crotch from Adrian¡¯s eyes.


    Adrian nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Come here.¡± He ordered.


    Elise felt her whole body getting heavy, her face flushed. But she dragged herself through the floor nheless. She came to a stop when the distance between them was not even a meter.


    He separated his thighs and pulled down his pants a bit, exposing his huge erect cock.


    Elise subconsciously looked away. The Red on her face got even brighter.


    ¡°Looks like you are apletely innocent soul when ites to sex.¡± He scanned her from top to bottom. ¡°No worries.¡± He affirmed. ¡°I will take care of your education.¡±


    More blood rushed to her cheeks. She might be a virgin, but she was definitely not an ignorant fool.


    ¡°Kneel.¡±


    She took one step forward and knelt between his legs. His standing tower was just ahead of her face.


    ¡°Touch it. Use your hands.¡±


    She gulped and reached forth her left hand, finally touching his hardness. Her whole body was trembling- especially her hand.


    ¡°See, it doesn¡¯t bite you, does it?¡± He chuckled.


    Her face was turning redder and redder every moment.


    ¡°Start stroking it. Feel free to use your saliva.¡±


    She began to rub his erection. But feeling the rough friction, she decided to pay heed to his advice. He spat on her left palm and began to rub his cock. This time, it was a lot smoother.


    She proceeded with her hand movements. After a few minutes of rubbing, she began to feel as if an eternity passed. Despite being a high level circler, her arm was beginning to ache. But she continued, not daring to go against the monster¡¯s orders.


    Soon, she could feel his warm penis throbbing.


    ¡°Cover the tip with your mouth.¡± His order waspletely unnecessary since he pushed her head, prating into her mouth.


    And that exact moment, he shot off his sticky load inside her.


    Her eyes widened from the shock. But s, it was already toote. Her mouth was filled with his weird smelling fluids.


    ¡°Swallow it.¡±


    Despite her hesitations, she closed her eyes and gulped all of it down. She raised her brows in surprise; it did not taste as bad as she thought.


    She moved back and awaited for his next orders. But what came out of his mouth baffled her.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± He turned to the door. And sure enough-


    *Knock. Knock.*


    Elise panicked. But before she could do anything-


    ¡°Come in.¡± His permission sent the soul out of her body. She subconsciously covered her already covered privates.


    The door opened. A busty middle aged woman entered the room. She was Samira Nedal- the madam of the Pink Willows, an affiliate of the Blue Rose Syndicate.


    Elise sighed in relief, but she turned away from the neer nheless, in shame.


    The smile on Samira¡¯s face disappeared. Not even in her wildest dreams, she thought that she would see the girl in this condition.


    She turned to the devilishly handsome youth whose cock was exposed, apparently lubricated for something.


    ¡°Wee.¡± He smiled at the madam.


    She forced a smile. ¡°How can I reject your invitation? Pardon me, what were you doing?¡± She darted her eyes around, ncing at her ex-leader and the ice colddy.


    Adrian looked at Elise below ¡°This youngdy here needs some training.¡± He turned back to the neer. ¡°And who can be a better candidate than you?¡±


    The smile on her face got wrier. ¡°You can use my body how however you like. Why bother trying to train a newbie?¡±


    ¡°So, you are refusing?¡± He looked straight into her eyes, sending shivers down her spine.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I dly oblige.¡±


    ¡°Strip, ande here.¡±


    Samira nodded and took off her clothes in a jiffy. Her face did not show any signs of embarrassment. She finally took off the bra that was barely keeping her jugs in ce and her panties which exposed her trimmed crotch.


    She was beautiful, and along with the mature charm she was giving off- she could be the stuff of dreams of most of the men out there.


    She walked towards the youth. Adrian signalled Elise to move away. Sheplied and gave her most trusted aide and now her ¡®trainer¡¯ some space. But she remained close nheless.


    The naked woman knelt down and took Elise¡¯s spot.


    ¡°Teach her how to use the mouth.¡±


    Samira nodded and give the youngdy beside a nce. Elise nodded with a red face and turned to his dick.


    The madam brought out her tongue and gave his cock a sensual lick- all the way from the base to the tip. Soon, her lips enveloped the head while her tongue wrapped around it. She began to move her head up and down in rhythms as her cheeks caved in.


    And a couple of momentster, she took all of his length in using her throat.


    Elise gasped at her aide¡¯s action. But Irene, on the other hand, was nonchnt as ever.


    One of Samira¡¯s hand reached his testicles while her other hand slid to her crotch. Her fingers began to y with moist pussy.


    The observer, Elise¡¯s hand subconsciously reached her crotch as well. The wetness she felt woke her up. Her face flushed in shame. But her eyes did not move away from the obscene scene ahead.


    Samira increased her pace- both with her head and her fingers.


    ¡°Mmh¡­ mmh¡­¡± She reached the peak of her excitement.


    *Squirt*


    ¡°Mmmhmmm¡­¡± Her fluids gushed out from her pussy. But she kept stroking his dick with her throat like the veteran she was.


    And soon, he ejacted. Samira finally stopped. Even without his orders, she swallowed every bit of his stickiness, not wasting even a little.


    She removed her mouth and looked up at him. A few drops of sweat could be seen on her skin while she mildly gasped.


    ¡°Use your breasts now.¡±


    She smiled in understanding.


    She looked down and cupped her own breasts. Even with her rtively big hands, she could barely cover her huge melons. She separated them and just when she was about to spit her saliva down there-


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    She turned to her ¡®master¡¯ with a questioning look.


    He turned to Elise. ¡°Help her. Lubricate her breasts.¡±


    Both of thedies gasped.


    ¡°No need, boss. I can do it myself.¡± The madam dered.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± His voice turned cold as his nightmarish eyes met those of hers.


    Samira gulped, and so did Elise.


    The older woman turned her body towards the younger one with an apologetic look. Elise took a deep breath and took a step forward nod turned to Adrian.


    ¡°Use your tongue.¡± He said.


    She archer her back forward and positioned her head before those giant melons. She ignored the tinges of envy and gave the madam¡¯s valley an erotic lick. Her cheeks were sandwiched by the massive mountains.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A soft moan escaped Samira¡¯s lips.


    Though she had been served by members of the same sex before, the feeling waspletely different when the one doing the serving was thedy she swore her loyalty to.


    After a few licks, she moved away. Her eyes betrayed intoxication, while her panties were even wetter than before.


    Samira turned towards Adrian again and nked his tower with her giant spongy mounds.


    She grinned her breasts against each other and began to rub his cock. A few minutester, he discharged his semen again. This time, her face and the top of her breasts were covered with it.


    He turned to Irene, who observed everything with intrigue.


    ¡°This was just the forey. Now, we will get into the real process.¡±

 Chapter 192: Training (2) **

    Chapter 192: Training (2) **


    I can¡¯t control my fingers when I write **. *Cough*¡­ Here, an idental extra long chapter.


    *********


    Adrian got up on the bed andpletely removed his pants. He gestured both of thedies to get up on the bed.


    Elise was the first toply. Samira followed. She had cleared her face as far ash her tongue could reach. But his white paste still covered a lot of her face.


    Adrian turned to the ck eyes youngdy. ¡°You should help your teacher. Clean her.¡±


    She, whose walls were breaking every moment, hesitated for a bit before crawling to her subordinate cum trainer.


    She put her tongue to good use and licked all of his semen from her face and breasts. Samira closed her eyes and focused everything on her sense of touch, feeling her licks to the fullest.


    Now, Elise¡¯s saliva reced his ejactions.


    Adrian lied down on the bed, his head melding into Irene¡¯s pillow. His shaft stood as straight as ever. His abyssal eyes looked down and have the busty woman a look.


    Elise took a spectating position on the bed, making sure that she did block the icy observer¡¯s view.


    Samira crawled ahead and positioned herself above him, her crotch touching the tip of his tower. She sat upright. His hardness was now poking into her drenched cave.


    She slowly lowered her bouncy ass, devouring his cock inch by inch, until her butt touched his thigh. All of his length was now inside hers. Her face flushed, but her eyes were locked onto the otherworldly handsomeness of the youth.


    Her knees anchored her to the bed as she began to slowly move her hips up and down. Her melons jiggled rhythmically with her movements.


    ¡°Ah¡­ mmmh¡­ mmh¡­¡± Groans came out from her mouth as she guided both of her hands to her jugs. She started to pinch those erect nipples and knead those spongy breasts.


    Subconsciously, Elise moved one of her hands to her medium breasts while the other to her crotch, massaging her wetness through her panties.


    Despite the embarrassment, she did not stop herself this time and went on with it.


    Samira paced up, rubbing hisrge dick with her inner walls faster and faster. She looked up at the ceiling, moaning from the waves of pleasures that originated from her lower abdomen and breasts.


    She had taken in many before, but very few could reach that deep inside her. But what made the youth the unique was his monstrous stamina. It was as if he could control when to ejacte.


    Minutes passed. The veteran madam could not hold it anymore and squirted her juices out with a loud moan. But she continued with her movements.


    And soon, Adrian released his fluids as well.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡± She arched her back and rolled her eyes. Her fingers dug deep into her jugs while his semen flooded into her womb.


    Sweat trickled through her fair skin as she panted hard. But it did not take much time for the experienced woman to regain herposure. She looked into his eyes, awaiting his next orders.


    But he looked away and turned to the brown haired young woman, Elise.


    Elise subconsciously looked away with a red face, but her hands were still doing their jobs- fondling her breasts and rubbing her vulva.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Elise slowly turned to him and nodded.


    Samira moved away and gave her way. His thick fluids oozed out of her opening. She scooped as much as she could down there and put them into her mouth.


    But just as Elise was about to position herself above him.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ mdy.¡± Samira grabbed her attention, only to see the woman gesture at her crotch with her eyes.


    Elise looked down and blood almost exploded out from her cheeks. She forgot to take off her panties.


    She hurriedly backed away and took off her panties and threw them to the floor. Her pussy was now exposed, which was dripping.


    She positioned herself just as Samira had done before. She gave her subordinate a look. The madam nodded and moved forward. She held his cock in ce to give Elise an easier time taking it in.


    Elise closed her eyes, gritted her teeth and slowly lowered her whole body. Her ass, despite not beingrge as that of the middle aged woman, was ample enough.


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± Pain coursed through her body. But she clenched her teeth harder and slowly took another inch inside herself. The pain only kept increasing.


    Samira removed her hand from the base of his penis and began to rub Elise¡¯s back. ¡°Hold on.¡± She encouraged.


    Soon, she took all of his cock in. She could feel the slimy sensation of herrade and boss¡¯s ejactions. Her ass cheeks were twitching from the pain. A tear escaped her eyes.


    Seeing the state of the poor girl, the older woman decided to help. She held the petite waist of Elise. ¡°Slowly move your hips, Mdy.¡±


    Elise nodded and began to lift her ass again. It was too much for her weak knees but thankfully, her most trusted aide was there for her.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­¡± Endless pleasure began to rece the stinging pain. ¡°Aaah¡­ mmh¡­¡± Her eyes closed.


    Her knees got back her strength as she began to move faster. A proud smile surfaced on Samira¡¯s face. But she did noty idle. She let go of her student¡¯s waist and unhooked her bras.


    Elise gasped in surprise but she did not put up any form of resistance. She was notpletely bare, without a bit of cloth on her. Her medium breasts were perfect, and tits- erect.


    The busty madam threw the bra out of the bed. She began to fondle both of Elise¡¯s breasts and tease her nipples.


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± Elise arched her back as the pleasure amplified. pping sounds resounded through the room as her butt constantly kept crashing onto his thighs.


    And in a minute-


    *Squirt*


    She had the first orgasm of her life. Her vaginal discharges slid through his penis as she slowed down.


    She panted in a drenched state. By no means she could match the stamina of an expert sex worker.


    Samira turned to Adrian with a pleading look.


    ¡°Help her lie down.¡±


    She heaved out a sigh of relief and helped Elise down. She made her lie on the bed just beside Adrian.


    Adrian got up from the bed and positioned himself between the tired girl¡¯s legs. The helm was now in his hands.


    She pulled her thighs up, lifting her drenched cave along with it. It was now just before the tip of his rod.


    He did not waste any time andpletely prated into her with one powerful thrust.


    ¡°Aaaaah¡­¡± She arched her back to the fullest as a mixture of pain and pleasure coarser through her body.


    She began to pound her pussy, ravaging her innards as he moved his hips back and forth with high speed. The pping sounds reverberated through the air again. But this time, it was more intense.


    But what eclipsed that sound was the sound of her wild groans and whines which akin to scream.


    ¡°Aaah! Aaaaah!¡± Elise gripped the edges of her pillow hard as the beast destroyed her down there.


    Even Samira, the expert, gulped as she looked at the scene ahead. She masturbated and kneaded her own breasts as he kept her eyes on the beast and the poor girl ahead.


    A few minutester, Adrian dumped his hot load inside her.


    ¡°Aaaahmmmh!¡± She arched her spine to the fullest, almost snapping it. Her eyes rolled back and tongue struck out. Her whole body twitched a few times before her back slumped to the bed.


    She gasped for breath. Her sweat drenched the bedsheets.


    He removed his cock. Semen leaked out and slid down through her crack.


    He gave the downed girl onest nce before turning to the older woman.


    A smile crept up on her face.


    He gestured at the bed with his eyes.


    She nodded and lied down where Adrianid before.


    He moved and assumed the same position as he did with the young woman before.


    She pulled her thighs up and pushed all of his ever-ready shaft inside her loose pussy.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­¡±


    His beast mode was turned on again as he thrusted his dick in and out, pounding her. This time, he was even more merciless.


    ¡°Aah¡­ mmh¡­¡± She gripped the bedsheets tight as she drowned herself in ecstasy. In her decades old career, she never had this much fun before- even when three men yed with her.


    The ps and the sound of her whines got louder and louder, waking the tired girl up.


    He looked at her, his dick still destroying the madam¡¯s inside. ¡°Sit above her face.¡±


    Elise turned to her side. Her eyes met with those of Samira¡¯s. Both of them smiled.


    The brown haired young woman got up and assumed a position over the older woman¡¯s face, facing the beast ahead.


    She lowered herself down a little, giving Samira¡¯s tongue ess to her opening- her hole which was filled with his seeds.


    Samira wasted no time as she held the soft thighs of Elise and began to lick all of his semen into her mouth, along with the youngdy¡¯s fluids.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­¡± Pleasure hit her again as she looked down at those massive jugs. Without any hesitation, she began to knead them hard.


    The deadlock came to an end as all three of them orgasmed as the same time.


    After some cleaning, both of the women left with shaky legs and red faces, leaving the residents of the room alone.

 Chapter 193: Progress

    Chapter 193: Progress


    Adrian looked at Irene. ¡°Have you watched everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded with a straight face.


    ¡°Now, do you trust me?¡±


    She thought for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± He lied down.


    Irene went to the changing room and donned her nightie. She went to the bed. Bodily fluids from three persons- both sticky and dilute- made a mess on her side of the bedsheet. A weird smell permeated through her nostrils. But she nonchntly got up and lied down facing him.


    He wrapped his arm around her into a snuggle. His hard and wet cock which was still exposed poked her stomach, dirtying her night dress. His chest pressed against her soft bosom.


    But her face remained expressionless as she closed her eyes. His eyes followed.


    The tiring day came to an end.


    ******


    Several days passed.


    Both Adrian and and Irene were sitting on the sofas reserved for them in the meeting room.


    A few people were standing with their heads down just ahead. Unlike before, not everyone were present. A few were absent- but none of them were women,


    Adrian kept tapping on the wooden armrest, causing rhythmic notes to reverberate through the air.


    After a few moments, it stopped.


    Adrian darted his eyes around before fixing them upon Samira Nedal, the woman with whom he shared a night before.


    Feeling his gaze, she took a step forward and craned her neck up, looking into his eyes.


    ¡°Greetings, boss.¡± She greeted with a charming and mature voice. ¡°Everything¡¯s going well for the Pink Willows. We were able to hook a few big fishes. I took it upon my own hands to entertain them and gave them a night they would never be able to forget. They should already be running around singing our praises.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard.¡± Adrian advised. ¡°Or the Pink Willows will not have any clients. The only one who would have them is you.¡±


    ¡°I had already thought of that.¡± She replied, her voice turned smug. ¡°It was just a first time offer with a 90% discount. If they can bring out a hefty amount of magic crystals, I don¡¯t mind. After all, I am quite expensive.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I can see that.¡± He scanned through her body with a piercing gaze. Even a thick skinned prostitute like Samira blushed.


    ¡°But don¡¯t forget. Resources are nice and all, but the Pink Willows¡¯s goal is information.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± She bowed. ¡°I was able to fish out something from their minds and had already ryed the information to Eustace.¡±


    ¡°Good job.¡± He waved his hand and gave the empty spot where the light blue eyed youth would usually stand.


    The madam took a step back and returned to her previous position.


    His eyes then slid to the young shortdy who looked as if she were a teenager. Her skin was a bit tanned and she gave off an aura of solitude.


    Ley the Thief stepped up and bowed. She had a small fibrous sack hanging from her shoulders.


    ¡°Greetings, boss.¡± She briefly bowed before putting the sack on the wooden floor.


    Just as it touched the ground, a heavy nk resounded through the room.


    She untied the mouth of the bag and carefully brought out a thick metallic chain. She stretched her arms wide open held the two ends of the iron rope. Hanging on them were seven cylindrical iron cages which were just a bit bigger than the size of fists.


    The bars of the cages were spaced out apart from each other, making it easy for someone to look at the contents within. And inside the seven small cages were seven human hearts.


    They looked fresh due to the bloody redness they were giving off, and they seemed to hover inside the cages, untouched by anything. Undoubtedly there were some magic circles in them doing the trick.


    Ley looked at the human hearts with utter nonchnce. If her eyes were betraying anything, it would be regret and disappointed- as the hearts remained still, not making a beat.


    But Adrian- he was not impressed.


    ¡°Only seven?¡± He raised his brows.


    Colours seemed to drain from the poor girl¡¯s face. She could not keep up the cold blooded facade any longer. ¡°I.. I can exin!¡± She lowered the chains a bit.


    ¡°Oh¡­ they were already dead by the time you got there?¡± Adrian rubbed his chin. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    The fact that the monster who defeated her brother with one hand could read her mind did not improve her condition at all. If anything, it made her miss her brother.


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes!¡± She nodded like a pecking chicken. ¡°By the time I got there, their heads were already gone. And I don¡¯t steal hearts that don¡¯t beat.¡±


    ¡°Looks like her training is going well.¡± He smirked as he muttered to himself, his fingertips still touching his chin.


    Ley knitted her brows but stayed silent, waiting her judgment.


    ¡°Good job.¡± Adrianmended. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you killed them or not, why matters is the fact that are they dead or not. And you had a 100%pletion on your first task.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The young tanned girl heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. The smiled matched her stature; it was that of a child¡¯s.


    Adrian waved his hand, prompting her to return to her spot.


    His eyesnded on the final upant of the room, barring Irene of course.


    Elise stepped forward and bowed, trying her best to hide the redness of her face. ¡°Greetings boss.¡± Unlike the others, she did not dare to directly look at his face.


    Samira inwardly shook her head. ¡°Youth.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°When are we heading for the capital?¡± Elise meekly asked, her eyes still on the ground.


    ¡°Do you have any contract there?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, we need a guide.¡±


    ¡°I will try to search for one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± She finally looked at him with raised brows.


    ¡°I recently got some wonderful news.¡± He smiled. ¡°Someone from the Imperial family ising to visit Edenshield in a few days.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone except Irene cried out.


    His smile turned into a grin- an evil one.


    ¡°And who can be a better guide for us than someone with imperial blood running through her veins?¡±

 Chapter 194: Strike

    Chapter 194: Strike


    The thunder year wasing to an end, but the Empire barely faced any storms and such. Heavy rainfall was the upper limit. But most of the time, the thunder year in the Empire was not any different from a regr Bright year.


    But the sky was darkening nheless as the red sun began to dip itself into the western horizon, bringing the day to an end.


    But that could barely be seen from amongst the thousands of trees in the Subion forest.


    Therge forest was located a few miles East of Edenshield. The term ¡®Park¡¯ suits better for the ce than a ¡®forest¡¯. After all there was not any sort of dangerous entities living in the ce. Even the bandits stay away since the main road connecting the capital of the Empire and Edenshield. Everyone caravans were escorted by a powerful force.


    But it did not mean that the ce would always remain safe.


    Seven individuals were camping at the centre of the forest, not far away from the road.


    There no tents in sight. All there was were a few tree stumps and logs upon which everyone were sitting.


    Caleb the Giant uprooted a whole tree andid it in on the ground with his bare hands. His little sister Ley cleared the branches with her daggers and both of them were sitting on the wide trunk of the fallen nt.


    Caleb was wearing the frontal skull of some reptilian animal. His beastly eyes stared through the sockets of the dead animal. Just a bit far away from him, his pet was on its feet- maintaining a distance longer than it should have. Its two reptilian eyes were darting nervously- teetering between the icy blue haired woman and the ck eyed man.


    Ley wore a veil that covered her lower face, and a cap to cover her head. She was sitting close to her brother. Her short legs were dangling in the air.


    On two other tree stumps, which were neatly sliced by a single sh each, sat two muscr men.


    The younger one was Asmond who was wearing his usual sleeveless shirt, exposing his biceps. There was a cloth wrapping around his head and face, only revealing the eyes.


    The other was Halseed. He was wearing a red ghastly mask. Among all the seven, his was definitely the scariest.


    Elise sat close to Adrian and Irene. She was wearing a gorgeous blue dress and a half mask that matched with it. One of her hands was holding a half meter rod with a few holes lined on the side. It was an exotic musical instrument called flute. Her ck eyes would asionally move to the young man sitting a bit away, only to turn away the moment her got into her sight.


    Irene was wearing the hooded robe she brought all the way from Nemphis, her hood removed. As for Adrian who was sitting just beside her on the bigger than usual stump, he was wearing a in ck mask- the same one he took to the church.


    He turned to his purple eyedpanion. ¡°Soul, mind, body, matters- these are not the only things you can freeze, right?¡±


    Irene turned to him before looking down, contemting. She never revealed this to anyone before, not even to her own family. But when she remembered all those ¡®warm¡¯ nights she spent with her, just like the fairy tales she read back then, she decided to trust him.


    She looked back at him and nodded.


    A bright smile formed on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the limit? How much time?¡±


    ¡°About one square kilometre. One second.¡± She replied.


    ¡°More than enough.¡± The smile on his face reached his ears. ¡°You made the mission a lot easier. Can you cast it now?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Good. After you cast the spell, you can take a rest. You don¡¯t have to involve yourself with the strike anymore.¡±


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°Trust me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She said with a nk face.


    He turned to Halseed, the only archer in the team. ¡°I need to borrow your bow and an arrow for a shot.¡±


    His request baffled the middle aged man but heplied. He had a meter long object hanging from his waist.


    He walked towards Adrian as he took out the object and unfolded it. It appeared to be a longbow which had a length of about two meters.


    He connected the strings and respectfully passed it to the young man. He did not even dare to think that the monster was unable to operate a bow.


    Adrian took the weapon and nodded. ¡°Nice bow.¡±


    ¡°They are here.¡± Irene¡¯s nonchnt words had everyone except Adrian take a deep breath.


    Everyone got up from their respective seats and rushed to the direction where the road was at.


    Adrian and Irene, both took positions on a long branch that protruded from a tall tree. The concrete road was just below them.


    At the Eastern horizon, a band of silhouettes approached. They wereing closer and closer every second. Soon, three grand carriages came into their sights. All of them were were giving off an orange hue and they were surrounded by apany of horsemen.


    All of the horses were magical beasts and their riders were armed to the teeth. Nobody needed to take a second nce to know that there was a really important personality travelling across the Empire.


    In fact, just the sight of the orange carriages were enough to strike fear in any man of the Empire- be it amoner or a marquess. Only one family in the entire Ervilia could donn that colour- the Imperial family. They were flying an orange g with a dragon depicted on it, surrounded by lightning.


    ¡°Can you sense him?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°The first carriage. Right at the centre.¡± She said with indifference.


    The convoy was about half a kilometre away. The road was straight. Adrian was using his <Absence> essence and Irene froze her very presence.


    He took the only arrow he had with him and nocked it on the longbow. He took a deep breath and aimed at the the coach on the vanguard, stretching the string to the fullest.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± He asked.


    An incrediblyplex icy blue circle appeared before her. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Now!¡±

 Chapter 195: Strike (2)

    Chapter 195: Strike (2)


    In a luxurious coach encased with pure gold and precious gems, a young woman was sitting on thefy seat. Thedy had orange hair and eyes and she did not look any older than twenty four. Her waist was slim but her bust and hips were curvaceous.


    Two maids apanied her. Both of the young women, who were sitting opposite her, had excited smiles on their faces. It was not everyday the two can get out of the Imperial Citadel- the ce where they had been trapped their entire life.


    The brimming smile on the two¡¯s face prompted the the orange eyed woman¡¯s lips to curl up. ¡°Don¡¯t lose yourselves. I have the feeling that you two might ruin my face once we arrive at the Raymond¡¯s.¡± She gave them a teasing look.


    One of the maids opened her mouth. She had a beauty mark on her cheek. ¡°Your hi-¡°


    The orange haired woman, who was an Imperial princess scowled.


    The maid looked around with caution despite being in an enclosed environment before turning to the princess. ¡°Sister Cassidy¡­¡±


    The princess¡¯s brows rxed.


    ¡°They say that Edenshield is not any lesspared to the capital. Is that true?¡± The maid asked with shining eyes and a lustrous smile as she arched forward.


    The princess thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I visited it once when I was very young. I don¡¯t remember much but there is something that I can never forget.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The other maid¡¯s bent towards the princess as well. She was making the same face as that of herrade¡¯s- one filled with anticipation and excitement.


    ¡°The walls.¡± The princess looked up as is she were reminiscing about the past. ¡°They were the tallest I have ever seen. It was at least twice the height as of that of the capital¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Both of the maids widened their eyes.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± The princess shrugged with a giggle. ¡°Maybe because I was little, so it seemed tall to me.¡±


    The maids were just about tough when the carriage abruptly stopped.


    *Neeigh!*


    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± Sound came from outside. ¡°It¡¯s an ambush!¡± ¡°Protect the princess!¡±


    The princess removed the curtains to her side. She could see that the horses were stopped in ce, wriggling in ce as they neighed hard. The riders tried their best to control the horses, but to no avail.


    She noticed that the trees were slowly rising up. No¡­ they were going down.


    The maids panicked and clenched each other¡¯s hands, fearing the worse. And sure enough, the coachman confirmed it.


    The small window at the front opened. ¡°Your highness! We are under attack!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Rio should be able to take care of it, right?¡± The princess dered, consoling herself within.


    ¡°I have already sent some messenger to the front carriage.¡± The coachman replied.


    Soon, the messenger came back. He was a wind circler who was keeping his feet a few inches from the ground. His eyes were opened wide agape; his whole body was trembling.


    A foreboding sped the princess and the coachman¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Vice Commander¡­ he¡­ he is dead!¡±


    Silence ensued.


    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone shouted in chorus.


    ¡°He¡­¡± The messenger gulped, shock still prevalent on his face. ¡°An arrow pierced through his heart!¡±


    ¡°An arrow?¡± The princess scowled. ¡°Impossible!¡± She cried out. ¡°Uncle Rio is a level 8. How could he not sense a mere arrow?¡± She shoved the door open. ¡°I will check myself.¡±


    ¡°Please stay inside your highness!¡± The coachman urged. ¡°There¡¯s a master marksman out there.¡±


    As if the heavens heard is call, a moment whistling sound rang through the air before a guard fell from his horse, onto the quicksand below. The magic instigated quicksand devoured the guard in no time.


    ¡°Stay alert! Get away from the quicksand!¡± A rough voice reverberated through the convoy. It was the second inmand. It came from the back.


    *nk!*


    Someone crashed onto the roof of the carriage. The young maids screamed as they grasped each other. But the princess remained calm.


    A middle aged man wearing an orange striped ck cloth hanged from the roof and hopped inside the coachman.


    The man looked at the princess. ¡°Follow me, we need to go out, now! Else, we will have toy our graves in the quagmire!¡±


    The princess nodded and looked at the maids. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The man snorted. ¡°Leave them be. They will slow us down.¡±


    ¡°They areing with me!¡± She dered her stance.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± He looked at the maids. ¡°You better not slow us down. Don¡¯t forget that we have the address of your family.¡± He grabbed them by their napes and threw them into the forest.


    He then aimed for princess.


    ¡°I can go on my own.¡± She jumped out, stepped on a horse andnded safely at the solid roadside before helping the maids up.


    The man reached the ground with one strong leap.


    All the surviving soldiers followed andnded on the same side of the road. A few had already fallen prey to the arrows.


    The maids barely got up on their feet. The intense fear of the situation covered the pain from the bruises and the fall.


    The forest was dense. The day was getting darker and darker every moment and it would be night soon. A serene music floated into their ears. Wait¡­ music?


    A tranquil music entered everyone¡¯s ears. The fear they had garneredpletely died down. A sense of rxation and peace hit their cores.


    Ah¡­ it felt so good. Their eyes lids turned heavy as their knees grew weak. Just as they were about to close their eyes-


    ¡°Wake up!¡± The middle aged man shouted as he kicked the closest guard to him and knocked the poor fe into another.


    Themotion brought everyone including the princess back into reality. Cold sweat drenched their skins.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± The acting leader grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°We are heading West. The enemies have someone who can affect our minds. Stay alert, and protect her highness at all cost!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The guards stomped their feet.


    The man looked above. It was already dark.


    ¡°The night¡¯s going to be long.¡±

 Chapter 196: Strike (3)

    Chapter 196: Strike (3)


    Sorry for the dy. The next chapter which wille in a few more hours will be even longer. Stay tuned!


    *********


    The youngdy garbed in orange, princess Cassidy was trying her best to keep her mind under control as sleepiness tried to take over.


    She circted her magic to the fullest as she followed the middle aged man. The second strongest man of the convoy, now the strongest, was more or less theirst pir for survival. And considering that the ambushers had someone capable of taking out a level 8 without nothing but an arrow- their hope were akin to a flickering candle.


    The whistling sound resumed as arrows came diving at them through the gaps of the trees. Despite the heaviness everyone felt from the music, they barely dodged the arrows.


    The middle aged guardian did not even bat an eye as he parried the arrows approaching him to the ground.


    ¡°They either have another archer- someone who¡¯s level 9 or close to being one, or the marksman is just ying with us.¡± He had the leisure to nce at one of the down arrows. It was the same tape that drove through his superior¡¯s heart.


    He turned to the princess, who was just behind him, his sword nged with the iing projectiles. ¡°Where shall we go? Forward? Or return back?¡±


    The princess scanned around. It was dark and they were surrounded by nothing but trees. Worse- a serene music which seemed toe out from a wind instrument waved through the atmosphere. And strangely, it began to sound creepier and creepier.


    She took a deep breath and turned ahead. ¡°We need to get out of this woods as fast as possible, and we have already crossed two thirds of the forest. Moreover, Edenshield is the closest bastion to us.¡± She clenched her fists while her eyebrows knitted with determination. ¡°We go forward!¡±


    The man¡¯s only reply was a nod.


    The man began to walk westwards; the rest followed. Princess and her maids were just behind her while the armoured personnel surrounded her, leaving no gaps.


    The princess forcefully kept her eyes peeled open. She turned back to her maids. They were savagely scratching their forearms, drawing out blood; the pain held them back from falling asleep. She bit her lips and turned ahead.


    They walked for ten minutes straight but arrows were all they faced.


    The bulk of the bolts came at the middle aged guardian. He frowned. ¡°Strange. The music seems to sound different.¡±


    The princess scowled as well. ¡°It sounds somewhat the same, but the feeling it¡¯s giving is much different.¡± She looked around. Things seemed a bit blurry. She rubbed her eyes, only to get a shock afterwards.


    ¡°What?!¡± Her cry grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Why is there so few of the guards?¡±


    The middle aged guardian turned back with a scowl, while everyone tried to get rid of the blur.


    She was right. Almost half of the previous guards went missing, leaving just a dozen or so behind.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡± One of the soldiers shouted. ¡°Reid was just with me a second ago!¡±


    The guards started amotion.


    ¡°Silence!¡± The guardian bellowed. ¡°Now I know what¡¯s different. The sound is giving us hallucinations now! I thought it¡¯s power was not enough to affect me.¡± He gritted his teeth as he yanked another iing arrow with a harder grip on his sword. ¡°But it even affected my senses. Those cunning bastards!¡±


    The princess¡¯s legs began to shake slightly as she turned back, circting her magical energy to the fullest.


    Her conjectures were affirmed. There were a few bodies lying in the distance. One was rtively close. There was a gaping hole on the armour which was made of magical steel.


    She signalled the guard closest to the body with her orange eyes. The guard nodded before ambling to his deceasedrade. After some cautious steps, he finally reached his destination. After one look at the hole on the corpse, he staggered backwards.


    ¡°What is it?!¡± The guardian asked with his stern voice.


    The guard rushed to the party, squeezing in through the outer circle.


    ¡°His¡­ his¡­ heart is missing.¡± The soldier answered with trembling legs as he pointed at the cadaver.


    The guards subconsciously took a step into the encirclement as they looked around with caution. The surroundings seemed to have gotten darker while the music sounded eerier.


    Some collective gulps could be heard which the guardian totally ignored. ¡°The attacker even had the time to ¡®collect¡¯ the hearts.¡± He took in a deep breath. ¡°At least we know one of the culprits- the infamous assassin, Heart Thief from Edenshield.¡±


    The princess looked ahead, her gaze piercing through the trees. ¡°We should move fast. I am having a terrible foreboding.¡±


    The middle aged man nodded. ¡°Troop! Peel your eyes open. An assassin is useless when they are in vision. Double time!¡±


    The middle aged man charged forward. The arrows shattered into pieces. The princess grabbed the arms of the maids and tugged them forward, maintaining close distance with the guardian. The armoured personnel followed, circling the princess as they scanned the perimeter.


    The music abruptly stopped. Now, the dead silence seemed even creepier. But they moved on, pounding their feet to the ground to cancel the silence.


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    Suddenly, a huge creature came out of nowhere and grabbed ahold of an unlucky guard with its jaws.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± Amidst the poor fe¡¯s desperate screams, the beast swallowed him whole.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡± The princess screeched as she moved to her left with the maids, away from the monster.


    But from the left, came another menacing roar. A half naked giant wearing a horrifying beast mask gripped a poor soldier¡¯s neck- so hard that the guard¡¯s head popped off from the body before he could even scream, spraying blood everywhere.


    The middle aged guardian turned around, ready to intercept. But the velocity and the rate of fire of the iing arrows suddenly increased. ¡°Fuck! He was just ying with us.¡± He used all of his focus and energy on stopping the arrows. The uneasy feeling inside him kept rising.


    Still, he was skilled enough to gauge the strength of the neers. He had no time to waste. ¡°Three of you, hold back the beast. Four on the left, he is another wanted criminal from Edenshield, the Underground Giant, an earth augmenter. Deal with him.¡±


    Everyone took a deep breath and nodded before charging to their respective opponents. They knew this was thest order they would ever receive. The seven of held nothing back and used their life force as they encountered the assants. Two of them were the coachmen.


    The guardian, the princess, the maids and four remaining guards ran out of the grasps of the monster, and the reptilian looking creature.


    The princess gasped in fear as she put all of her strength into her feet. The creaking noises and the horrid screams from behind only sped her heart harder and harder. As for the maids, half of their souls had already left as they panted hard for breath.


    Suddenly-


    ¡°Sphhhlt!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    She turned back. Two of her guards had bloodied swords protruding from their chests.


    A man whose head was wrapped with ck clothes charged at her.

 Chapter 197: Strike (4)

    Chapter 197: Strike (4)


    I refrained myself from stretching the chapter longer. Sorry.


    *********


    A man whose head was wrapped with ck clothes charged at the princess.


    The two remaining guards tried to stop him, but a sudden shrill noise drilled into their ears, paralysing them. The head covered man surprisingly grabbed the two maids and pulled them hard. The tired princess could not stand a chance. Her orange eyes could only follow the man carrying her maids away.


    ¡°Des! Thes!¡± She cried. But the guardian pulled her from behind.


    ¡°This is for the best. They did their duty protecting you.¡± The guardian dragged her forward despite her resistance.


    Tears slid down her cheeks as she bit her lips. But her legs did not stop for a moment.


    The two guards regainedposure and followed.


    Soon, the middle aged man man abruptly came to a stop, almost making her crash into him. She noticed the wariness of her guardian before looking ahead. She almost forgot how to breath.


    A figure d in a ck noble coat, wearing a ck mask stood in the darkness. Despite the darkness, anyone could notice the being before them as if it were day. He was a few shades darker than the night.


    What was even darker was the creature¡¯s eyes. The pair of abysses locked onto the misty eyes of the princess.


    She felt as if those ck orbs could see through everything. She lost her sense of self as she found herself wanting to dive into that bottomless abyss.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± The being bowed as if he were a true noble, one hand touching his chest while the other held a two meter long bow. His voice was charismatic, capable of making even enemies fall to his charm.


    But the feelings the aura of the being belied the charm. Because, he had none at all. The living creature before them, none of them could feel him with their magical senses.


    Cold sweat escaped the guardian¡¯s pores. Years of experience was telling him only one thing at that moment. It wasn¡¯t ¡®fight¡¯, or ¡®escape¡¯, but simply a ¡®dead end.¡¯


    The princess, on the other hand, still had difficulties breathing.


    ¡°Oh my, how rude of me.¡± The masked being dropped the bow to the ground. ¡°How can I speak to a beauty such as yourself with a violent tool with me?¡± He took a step forward.


    The four subconsciously took a step back.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± The middle aged man gathered all of his courage to utter these three words.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± The dark entity spoke, his voice as gentlemanly as ever. ¡°I am the one who orchestrated everything that happened to you till now.¡±


    The guardian gulped. He could not find anything to retort with.


    The assant took another step forward. The guard brandished their swords, their hands trembling.


    The ck eyes darted onto the two soldiers. ¡°You guys are annoying.¡± His voice suddenly turned cold, chillingly so. ¡°Kill yourself.¡±


    An overwhelming aura gushed forth, enveloping the two soldiers- locking their bodies in ce. Endless fear and panic raced through their mind. They could vividly imagine the scenario where the master captured them and pushed them through an eternity of tortures- each one more horrifying than the one before.


    Just when they discovered that they can move their arms, they wasted no time and drove their very swords through their hearts. That was the only way to escape the demon¡¯s hands.


    Both the princess and her guardian who were untouched by the demonic auras felt their hairs stand as they witnessed the preposterous scene.


    It was possible? To make your opponents kill themselves with nothing but a vocal order?


    Both of them took a step back. No matter how they calcted the danger level of the opponent, they understood- that they had underestimated him. By no means would they able to defeat the entity.


    ¡°Your highness.¡± The man whispered, despite being sure of the fact that ¡®he¡¯ could hear everything. ¡°Now I am sure, he is the archer. Now that his bow is down on the ground, he lost his long range capabilities. I will hold him off as long as I can while you escape towards the road and trail West. As for the others, I am sure you are capable as long as there are no more level 8s.¡±


    Princess Cassidy nodded as she took a step back. That was the only way. ¡°I will bring in reinforcements soon. Hold on!¡± She took off after giving the entity onest nce.


    Adrian returned the gaze, but he stood still on his spot. He snapped his fingers. A barely visible grey circle formed on the running princess¡¯s shadow, avoiding the notice of all.


    ¡°You have both the Heart-Thief and the Underground Giant as your subordinates. I am sure the others including yourself are wanted criminals too. You want to capture the princess and ask for his excellency¡¯s pardon, right? I can make sure that you get what you want. I can even rmend you to the Imperial Sentry.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your speech a bit too short? It won¡¯t buy you much time you know.¡± Adrian took a step forward.


    The man took another step back. ¡°Let¡¯s suppose that you capture the princess and get a favour. Do you think the Imperial family will leave you and your gang alive? Taking a step back is the only choice you have. The princess is still unharmed. We can forget everything and peacefully resolve matters.¡±


    Adrian looked down on the ground and began to rub his chin, as if he were contemting about the proposal.


    The middle aged man heaved a sigh of relief. But he remained on guard nheless. He had run a dozen of scenarios in his mind, and the only possible way to get out of the predicament was to have the monster voluntarily turn back.


    ¡°You want us to return empty handed?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°Of course not, I will rmend you and your team to the Imperial Sentry.¡± The man found some hope.


    ¡°Your proposal is worth considering. However, I reject.¡±


    The man tightened the grip on the hilt of his sword. ¡°If you-¡°


    ¡°The princess gets captured or not, you will be dying here. After all¡­¡±


    He grinned beneath his mask.


    ¡°You are the guinea pig I needed- to test out my new property that is.¡±

 Chapter 198: Strike (5)

    Chapter 198: Strike (5)


    The man wearing the orange striped ck coat took a deep breath. There was only one way left.


    He was confident in his ability to escape. But he was a guardian- one tasked to protect the princess.


    His eyes became serious as he charged at the being with all his strength, using his wind attribute to the fullest.


    It did not take even a moment to close the gap; he was just before the masked assant, the de of his sword very close his unguarded neck.


    Just when he was beginning to think it was a sure hit, the assant disappeared. His sword cut through nothing but empty air.


    He quickly took a defensive stance as he scanned the surrounding, only to find the being standing leisurely a few meters away from him.


    The wariness in his eyes increased. He was amongst the fastest in the entire Empire, but his opponent seemed to treat his agility very lightly.


    But he did not not waste any time as he rushed to the ck mask again. This time, he changed strategy and opted for short bursts of attacks instead of powerful shes.


    But the result was the same. The enemy dodged all those super fast attacks that transcended the speed of sound itself with rtive ease. Moreover, the assant had his hands behind the back- clearly mocking him.


    But what baffled him wasn¡¯t the agility the mysterious being portrayed, but the fact that he seemed topletely disappear for a moment when his attack was about to connect.


    His first property which increased the sharpness of his attacks was the only offensive property he had. Sensing that it was futile to keep on attacking, he decided to use his second property- one that enhanced his already outstanding mobility.


    He took a step back and began to circle around the masked man with a speed which made him barely visible to the eyes.


    Dust took off from the ground, creating a whirlwind as the man increased his speed even more- even throwing in some of his life force. His goal was not to defeat the mysterious entity anyway. All he had to do was hold him off until the princess escapes, and hopefully bring in reinforcements.


    Adrian remained standing still inside the circle marked my blowing dust. His eyes were locked ahead. His lips arched to a smile- a contemptuous one at that.


    Wind attribute was known for its breakneck speed. But was it the fastest? Lightning was faster. And as for the fastest, the title belonged to none other than light.


    Most said nothing could even get close to the speed of light, let alone match it. However, they were wrong. There was one thing that could keep up light in the department of rapidity. And it was-


    <Shadow>


    The circling man came to a sudden stop. His feet were inches above the ground. The dust had yet to settle.


    Adrian was gripping the neck of the guardian with his right hand, his abyssal eyes looking directly into the pair of those of the guardian¡¯s.


    ¡°Quite brave of you to fight a shadow in the dark.¡± He dropped the mango the ground. ¡°I will give you a hint- keep your eyes on the ground.¡± He took a step back. ¡°Now, get up.¡±


    The middle aged man rubbed his red marked neck as he got up on his feet, his hand still gripping the sword tight.


    He was just about to attack when the enemy disappeared again. He tried peaked his senses, but before he could- he felt a heavy blow on his back, causing him to thump to the ground.


    He quickly got up and turned to where the attack came from. The creature disappeared once again.


    He suddenly remembered the ¡®hint¡¯. And sure enough, something a few shades darker shed past under his feet. But before he could react, a kick to his waist pushed him to the cold earth once again.


    Just as he was trying to get up, a yawn entered his ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting boring.¡± Adrian said. He melded with the ground again as he shadowed to just under the middle aged man.


    His hand surfaced from the ckness and grabbed towards the man¡¯s throat akin to a bird of prey wing its prey. He tore the man¡¯s gullet apart before throwing the detached organ and taking back his hand.


    The shadow moved away to a distance before taking the form of human again. ¡°But as a reward for entertaining me, you can have a quick death.¡±


    These were thest words the man ever heard as he copsed to the ground. One of his hands taped his bloody neck while the other still hung on to the the hilt of the sword. Soon, his breathings came to a stop as his eyes closed. He was dead.


    Adrian staggered two steps back.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± He clicked his tongue as he fixed his focus on his power core. ¡°The property drains magical energy too fast.¡±


    He sighed and turned to the direction where the princess ran off to.


    ******


    Cassidy was running with all her might. Now that she was not held back by the troop of soldiers, she began to use her property.


    Orange lightning constantly shed through her legs as she ran with superhuman speed along the concrete road. Cold sweat trickled drenched her extravagant dress while she panted for breath.


    The fear which was bred from the sight of that mysterious masked man had yet go away. Her senses were being used to its fullest potential.


    Four beings were chasing after her. Despite her rapidity, the ones behind were not falling behind, keeping up with her at all costs.


    She suddenly sensed some presence to the front. Was it a friend, or a foe? But she decided to take the risk. She was running out of stamina and could stagger any moment and fall victim to the ambushers.


    ¡°HELP!¡± She shouted her throat out. ¡°HELP!¡±


    She kept running forward, praying to Ervil. Please, be it someone from Edenshield.


    She could sense the ones at the front moving towards her with haste. And soon, the ones entered her sight. A few dozens of what looked like horsemen were charging at her. The darkness enshrouded everything.


    Hopelessness grasped her heart. But soon, the Khaki coloured uniforms of the troop entered her sight.


    It was the soldiers under the Raymond family.


    ¡°Help!¡± She used thest ounce of her strength to shout, before stumbling to the ground. She was safe.


    ¡°It¡¯s the princess!¡± The one at the vanguard shouted before rushing to the fallendy.


    A few surrounded her while the others charged further into the forest.


    But they could sense nothing. Not a trance of mana signature remained. So they decided to fall back.


    The vanguard of the troop was none other than the son of duke Raymond himself- a dashing young man wearing a khaki noble coat.


    ¡°Are you okay, your highness? Where are the escorts?¡± He knelt and took the princess in his arms.


    ¡°I am the only one. The others- everyone¡¯s lost.¡± She closed her eyes.


    ******


    Everyone assembled before Adrian.


    Elise took a step forward. ¡°The Raymonds rescued her.¡±


    ¡°She escaped?¡± Adrian took off his mask. There was a smile stered to his face.


    ¡°What a shame.¡±

 Chapter 199: Again

    Chapter 199: Again


    Six figures were walking through the forest. They were members of the Blue Rose Syndicate. All of them had already taken off their masks or whatever covered their faces.


    As for the remaining member of the team, she was on Adrian¡¯s arms, literally being princess carried by the youth.


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Irene said with a straight face. ¡°I can walk on my own.¡±


    Adrian slid the hand under her legs to one of her thighs lightly fondled it. ¡°No, my princess.¡± The charm of his voice intensified. ¡°I am an opportunist. How can I let go now that I got ahold of you?¡±


    She remained silent and rested her head on his safe shoulder.


    Ley and Elise got butterfly in their stomach while the gents distanced themselves from the ¡®lovebirds¡¯, giving them some space.


    Halseed, who was supposedly the oldest in the team, turned to Adrian. ¡°What spell was it? We could not sense anything, but before we knew it- the vicemander, the greatest variable in our n was already taken out. Looking at her state¡­¡± He gave Irene a nce. ¡°It took a great toll on her as well.¡±


    ¡°Nothing special.¡± Adrian answered. ¡°She just pushed the arrow one second into the future.¡±


    ******


    A few hours earlier.


    ¡°Can you sense him?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°The first carriage. Right at the centre.¡± She said with indifference.


    The convoy was about half a kilometre away. The road was straight. Adrian was using his <Absence> essence and Irene froze her very presence.


    He took the only arrow he had with him and nocked it on the longbow. He took a deep breath and aimed at the the coach on the vanguard, stretching the string to the fullest.


    There was light wind, rustling the leaves and swaying the branches. But he did not bother to care about the rules of archery and calibrate his aim ording to the wind direction and velocity. The measure of distance was all he needed.


    Flocks of birds were returning to their nests.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± He asked.


    She touched grabbed his shoulder with one hand while reaching out her other, her palm facing the convoy. An incrediblyplex icy blue circle appeared, it was steadily rotating clockwise. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Now!¡±


    She clenched her hand into a fist. The rotating circle before her came to a halt, and so did everything.


    The leaves stopped rustling, the branches stopped swaying. Not even a single leaf dared to move a millimetre.


    The birds stopped pping their wings. But neither did they fall down despite the gravity, nor did they glide forward despite the natural angle of their wings.


    The Imperial procession, by any means was not an exception. They came to a stop. The horses had their foot on the air. The tired front coachman who was yawning had his mouth wide open.


    Adrian did not waste anytime and released as soon as the spell began to function. The arrow glided through the air, not affected by any sort of variables. Thews of the world perfectly worked on that single arrow.


    In a moment, the arrow reached the convoy.


    Just when the arrow was before the coachman, the effect of the spell came to an end. One second was over.


    Wind began to flow, trees began to dance, birds continued on their journey.


    But this one second- was enough.


    The bolt entered the coachman¡¯s mouth and pierced through the back of his head. It entered through the small window on the front and drove itself into the old man¡¯s heart.


    The old man was able to sense the projectile, but when he did- it was already in front of him, with no ways of evasion.


    One of the vicemanders of the Imperial Sentry, a level 8 capable of holding his own against a level 9, died an unforeseen death.


    The magic circle disappeared. Irene staggered a step back, only one step away from the edge of the branch. But Adrian grabbed her in time and pulled her to his chest, wrapping his arm around her waist.


    He dropped the longbow down.


    Halseed, who had no idea what happened, caught his weapon.


    ¡°Go with n three.¡± Adrian looked down. ¡°And I need that bowter, stay in your ce.¡±


    The baffled archer rushed towards his assigned position.


    ¡°I will be safe here.¡± Irene said, her voice a little weak. ¡°You can go.¡±


    ¡°I have already prepared a spot for you.¡± He took her on his arms. She subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck as her fairy tale knowledge kicked in.


    ******


    Edenshield was the most fortified city in the entire continent. Naturally, the residence of the ones in charge of the city, the Raymond family, was exceedingly secured as well.


    There were quite a few establishments in the premises and the chief mansion was the biggest and grandest of them all. The guests manor which was situated a bit away from the fortress like mansion, was smaller. Despite its inferior size, the architecture and the idyllic environment more than made up for it.


    After all, not many in the Empire were worthy of being honoured as the Duke family¡¯s guests.


    And Princess Cassidy, who had Imperial blood running through her veins, was of course- one of them.


    The young man who rescued the princess led her to the central room of the manor.


    The manor waspletely tidy since they were expecting a plethora of guests- the Princess and some big shots of the mighty Imperial Sentry.


    But s, fate decided otherwise. Nobody in their wildest dreams thought that someone would make a move against a member of the Imperial family, let alone doing it this close to Edenshield- the garrison known for its supreme strength.


    The Duke himself gave the princess a visit along with the city¡¯s best doctor.


    After a talk and ensuring she was fine, they left the princess alone. The security level of the manor was increased twofolds.


    But the princess curled up on the bed. Since she left, she had this weird sensation that someone followed him, that someone had his gaze fixed on her.


    She tried to shrug it off as her paranoia after facing that mysterious being. But that cursed voice rang in her ears once more.


    ¡°We meet again.¡±

 Chapter 200: He is Here?

    Chapter 200: He is Here?


    Princess Cassidy helped down from the bed and rushed to the door, locking it with shaking hands. Pulling the handle onest time, she checked if it was properly shut before bolting across the room to the huge window.


    A fewmps were fighting against the darkness, protecting the garden in between. But a nce was all she took before pulling the curtains to a close.


    She did not waste any time and jumped onto the bed. She curled up at the very centre before covering herself with the warm nket. A light magic circle was above on the ceiling, illuminating therge room.


    The switching mechanism was just beside her on the bedside table. But she was having second thoughts of bringing her hand out of the safety of the nket, let alone turning off the lights.


    ¡°It¡¯s futile.¡± She heard the devilishly charming voice once again.


    She shoved the edges of her pillow to the sides of her head, covering her ears. She curled up even further; now, she covered less than one-sixth of the bed that was meant for two adults.


    He eyes closed as she thought of all the happy thoughts she could gather at that time- the time when she received her first gift, the time she first made a friend, or the time she fell in love. Her lips slightly curled to a smile.


    ¡°You cannot escape.¡±


    Her thoughts shattered as the smile on her face disappeared. What took over her mind was the scene of a masked man standing amidst a dark forest. She could even see the smile he had beneath the ck mask.


    She abruptly sat up and looked around. But everything was where they were supposed to be-pletely normal.


    ¡°You cannot find something what¡¯s inside on the outside.¡± The cursed voice sounded again.


    She covered her ears with her trembling hands and pressed hard, as if she were trying to crush her own skull.


    ¡°See?¡± The voice mocked. ¡°You can¡¯t block what¡¯sing from the inside?¡±


    ¡°GO AWAY!¡± She shouted, hurling her pillow in the air.


    Silence ensued. She looked around and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I am not what you think I am.¡±


    The voice gripped her heart. Was it really not just hallucination? Was ¡®he¡¯ there?


    ¡°Yes. I am here.¡±


    Cold sweat dripped down her fair skin.


    She clenched her shaking fists under the cover and took a deep breath,posing herself- at least on the outside.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked. Despite trying her best, she could not restrain her voice from shaking.


    ¡°Finally, we can have a chat.¡± The voice said. ¡°I want you to do something for me.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!¡± A feminine shriek sounded in her ears. ¡°I beg you. Please stop.¡± Sounds of sobs, cries and pleads followed.


    She recognised the tones. Those belonged to her maids.


    ¡°Des? Thes?¡± She cried out. ¡°What are you doing?! Stop!¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± The mysterious voice returned. ¡°You have already fixed your mind on refusing my offer.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want? I can give you-¡°


    ¡°Let me guess- money? status? women? fame?¡± The voice interrupted with a mocking tone. ¡°Unfortunately for you, I don¡¯tck any of those. If Ick anything, it would be sources of amusement. So, tell me princess- will you not entertain this young master?¡±


    Her fingernails dug into her palm as she clenched her teeth. ¡°You can forget it then. Those are just servants.¡± A tear escaped her eyes.


    ¡°So, you choose to abandon them?¡±


    She remained silent, only chanting ¡®sorry¡¯ again and again inside her mind. Tears began to stream down her red cheeks.


    ¡°Okay. I have your answer. Maids- abandoned.¡± The voice continued. ¡°But can you abandon your lover?¡±


    Her heart stopped beating as she forgot how to breath. Colours drained from her face.


    ¡°Nothing can hide from my eyes. Others might have no idea, but I know the reason you volunteered toe all the way west to Edenshield.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ what are you saying? I¡­ I am the-¡°


    ¡°You are the princess. So, how can you have a man in your heart; is that it?¡± The voice snorted. ¡°But I must say. It¡¯s quite bold of you to mingle with a man who is deemed enemy by your own family and all noble families in the Empire alike.¡±


    She widened her eyes. ¡°I-¡°


    ¡°And I know exactly where he is hiding and who are the ones chasing him. If you are bent on not listening to me, then¡­¡±


    ¡°DON¡¯T!¡± She threw of the covers and reached her palm forward, as if the mysterious man was just before her. ¡°I¡­ I will do whatever you want.¡± She bowed. Tears drenched her entire face as she sobbed. ¡°Just¡­ just don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. Now, get out of your room and find a way to immobilise the maids standing just outside.¡±


    She nodded and dropped her feet on the floor. She unlocked the door before going outside.


    Two middle aged women were out there, waiting,


    ¡°I need to go to the washroom.¡± She said, barely keeping her tone calm.


    ¡°Please follow us.¡± They bowed before turning away from her to one direction of the corridor.


    Orange lightning flickered on the princess¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She muttered before driving her palms to the women¡¯s vulnerable napes.


    Their whole bodies twitched before falling to the floor.


    ¡°Go straight.¡± The voice ordered.


    She felt something and turned back and looked down. Now that she was out of her room where there was a light source just above, she could clearly see her full shadow. Strangely, she felt her own shadow smiling at her.


    She gulped before pacing up and following his directions, as if she were running from her own shadow.


    Soon, she reached a storeroom avoiding all sights on the way. She entered and locked the door from with in.


    As soon as she did-


    ¡°Wee, your highness.¡±


    She abruptly turned and wobbled back. Her back pressed against the door.


    The head covered man that took away the maids was standing just ahead.


    ¡°Follow him.¡± The voicemanded.


    She remained silent.


    The head covered man went to one corner of the room and opened a hatch on the floor. He gestured her to jump down.


    She gulped and did exactly that.


    Someone caught her. It was an oversized man wearing a beast mask.


    He put her on the ground before she even tried to resist.


    The man¡¯s gentle voice belied his beastly appearance.


    ¡°The boss is waiting.¡±

 Chapter 201: Abandoned **

    Chapter 201: Abandoned **


    My book¡¯s dying. Maybe I should start another one. (Dramatically stares into the endless void)


    *********


    *Thump*


    The man who took away her maidsnded on the ground. He got up on his feet and brought out two potions from his pouch.


    ¡°Drink them.¡± The mysterious man ordered.


    Despite her reluctance, she took the containers and gulped the contents within- one after the another.


    They walked through the catbs for more than an hour. She had no idea in which direction she was going as she constantly turned left and right throughout in the dark. Everyone- be it the two men outside or the one ¡®inside¡¯, neither of them spoke a word. Finally, they surfaced to the world above.


    It looked as if it were an abandoned warehouse. White clothes and spiderwebs covered everything. Only the man wearing the ck sleeveless shirt was with her. The giant stayed underneath.


    ¡°Stay close to me.¡± The man spoke for the second time since their meeting. ¡°Else you will be kidnapped. And I personally know some who have really nasty fetishes.¡±


    She wanted to ask for some examples. But she decided to curb her curiosity.


    The voice asked, ¡°Do you want to join a sounder of sex crazed swines?¡±


    The thought shed inside her mind for a moment before she aggressively shook it off.


    ¡°Good. Follow him.¡±


    ¡°And wear this.¡± The man brought out a ck veil from his bag. ¡°This is not the ce to unt your beauty.¡±


    She obliged and covered the lower half of her face.


    The man walked ahead before opening a small hatch on the wall. He bowed and squeezed out of the door before reaching out his hand to her.


    She ignored the ¡®kind¡¯ gesture and got out by herself. It was easier for her petite body to fit through the door.


    The man ignored the fact that she ignored him and went on.


    She closely followed as she looked around. She maintained some distance from the man but did not wander too far. The moment she did, she would hear wild hogs grunting.


    Soon, she got on what seemed like the main road. Contrary to what she expected, this ce was packed with people.


    The ce was well lit. People were entering and exiting establishments as they pleased. And just before these ¡®shops¡¯, barely clothed women were assuming obscene poses andtching onto men.


    She knew where she was. Blood rushed to her cheeks as she looked away. But the fear in her heart increased. Why were they taking a beauty like her to a ce like this?


    She gulped and shook her head before rushing closer to the man. She was a princess and it would be more profitable to ask for a ransom from the family, wouldn¡¯t it? So there were no need of worries, were there?


    But one thing baffled her. Why didn¡¯t she grab any attraction? Even those who walked by her did not give her a second nce.


    Soon, her eyes spotted a mirror in front of one of the buildings.


    She gasped as she brought a few strands of her hairs from her back to her sight. They were ck, and so were her pupils. But she threw this to the back of her mind before catching up with the man.


    Soon, they apparently reached their destination.


    The structure before her was bigger and grander than all the others she had witnessed on this trip. And it seemed that it was still under renovation.


    ¡°The Pink Willows.¡± She muttered under her breath.


    Many were flooding into the building, and they soon joined.


    Sweet scent of various flowers seeped through her nostrils, but there were other smells mixed as well. She recognised sweat and vaginal discharges, but she could very well infer what thest remaining one was.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ mmh¡­¡±


    She caught sight of a few having sex in the open. She moved her eyes as soon as possible. She could feel her face getting hotter and hotter every moment.


    Despite its outrageous purpose, the hall looked nice-parable to the better guesthouses she had visited before.


    From a princess like her, a ¡®nice¡¯ was invaluable.


    She followed the man to the second floor. They finally stopped before the wooden door of the central room.


    ¡°The boss is just beyond this door. An advice- don¡¯t irk him in any way.¡± He brought his covered mouth to her ear. ¡°He has the nastiest fetish of them all.¡± He moved away, giving her ess to the entrance.


    Cold sweat poured out as she gulped.


    She steadied her mind before entering the room.


    The moment she entered, her ears were hit with a wave of whines and groans. Her eyes almost popped out from her sockets as she bellowed, ¡°DES! THES!¡±


    Her maid who had a beauty mark, Des was down on all fours. A blindfolded man was prating into her vagina and thrusting hard. Another blindfolded was doing the same to her mouth. Muffled moan escaped her lips as tears leaked out from her eyes. And of her two maids, she was the one with the better fate.


    As for her other maid, she was lying face up on top of a man while the man was lying on a bench. His genital was ravaging her butthole while his hands were wildly kneading her medium breasts. Another man was between their legs, drilling into her vulva like a beast. And thest man was beside her, holding her by the hairs as he kept shoving his penis all the way into her throat. All of the men were blindfolded.


    The poor girl was screaming from the pain that assaulted her. Tears streamed down from her eyes which looked dead.


    ¡°STOP IT!¡± She roared as she leapt at the scene, orange lightning shing across her body.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± The cursed voice appeared again.


    *Snap*


    A wall of ice appeared out of nowhere and blocked her. The princessnded on her feet. The voice did note from the ¡®inside¡¯.


    That being was here in this room in person.

 Chapter 202: Remorse **

    Chapter 202: Remorse **


    Sorry for the dys yesterday. Enjoy! An extrarge chapter.


    *********


    She took a deep breath and turned to the source of the voice, her eyes still red from anger.


    The wall of ice disappeared. What came into her view was two extravagant sofas ced side by side.


    On one of them was a beauty with icy blue hair, purple eyes and an expressionless face. Her beauty made even a princess like her feel envy.


    And behind the other, stood a woman with brown hairs. She was wearing a blue half mask that covered the upper half of her face.


    On the sofa, sat a young man with otherworldly looks. He had an amused express option on his face while his abyssal eyes looked right into those of hers- the eyes she could recognise at a nce, the eyes she would never forget.


    But more than that, the youth looked awfully familiar.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart?!¡±


    ¡°To be recognised by your highness, it is truly an honour.¡± Adrian put his hand on his chest and smiled.


    But she cared little about his identity now. ¡°Let them go.¡± She pointed at her maids.


    ¡°Why? You gave me your permission, didn¡¯t you?¡± He asked with an innocent expression.


    The princess frowned.


    ¡°You abandoned them, didn¡¯t you?¡± He grinned.


    Those words raged like thunder across her mind. She looked back at the maids.


    The previousmotion had grabbed their attention. The girls looked at her withplex emotions in their eyes while they were still being pounded by the blindfolded men.


    Tears gushed out from princess¡¯s now ck eyes.


    ¡°You betrayed them.¡± Adrian mocked. ¡°It would have been one thing if you stayed back in the Raymonds Estate. But no, you chose toe here anyway after giving them up. You chose a man you have not known even for a year over the maids you have grown up with. Their sacrifice- everything was fed to the dogs.¡±


    ¡°Nooo!¡± She screamed as she fell on her knees. Every single one of his words pierced through her heart.


    She did not want to admit it, but he was right. This choice- it was that of her own.


    She wanted to rescue them. But it was impossible; not only would he have to deal with the nightmarish being- Adrian Darkheart, she would also have to watch out for that cold looking woman. Her senses were telling her that the purple eyeddy¡¯s power was even more unfathomable.


    She turned to the blindfolded men. ¡°I decree, stop! I will give you anything you want. Just name the price!¡± She shouted, tears drowning her cheeks.


    But s, her words fell on deaf years. The men went on with their tasks, ravaging the naked maids in rhythm.


    ¡°It¡¯s futile. They are deaf.¡± Adrian shook his head with a mocking smile on his face. ¡°Besides, why are you crying? You are the reason they are in this state.¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry.¡± The princess touched the cold floor, still on her knees. She kept chanting sorry on repeat while her tears and snot soaked the wooden ground.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ this scene is too exciting.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes were not on the maids who were being barbarically fucked by the blindfolded men, but on the princess who was in a state of despair. He turned up; his eyes met with those of Elise. His lips curled to a smirk.


    Elise¡¯s face which was already tinted red from the obscenity running at one part of the room, flushed even more. But she nodded nheless before circling around the sofa to his front.


    She kneeled on both of her knees before pulling his pants down, exposing his erect cock. She gulped at the sight but continued tugging the apparel down until shepletely took them off.


    She crawled forward on her knees as she tried to remember everything she learned that day and processed them. She was finally in position- her face only an inch away from his hardness. Her tongue rolled out from her mouth and the tip touched the base of his shaft. She gave one lengthy lick from the root of his dick to the top before taking the head into her mouth.


    Irene¡¯s curious eyes moved from the indecency at the other end of the room to the one just beside her.


    Elise¡¯s one hand moved to his testicles and began to gently knead them while she twirled her wet tongue around the tip of his penis. After a few moments, her cheeks caved in while she began to bob her head up and down, gently massaging his meat.


    She slowly, but surely, increased the pace of her strokes as she got ustomed to it. Her free hand was twitching but she did not do anything. All she did was to up at his devilishly handsome face with a pleading look in her eyes.


    ¡°Go on.¡± He said.


    As soon as she got his permission, her free hand slid between the slits of her dress into her panties. Her cunt was already dripping of nectar. She rubbed thebia a few times before inserting two of her fingers into her cave.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­ mmh¡­¡± Her whole body twitched momentarily but she did not stop with her strokes. Rather, she began to bob her head with even more fervour while her fingers massaged her insides.


    A few minutester, she orgasmed. Her whole body trembled while her juices messed up her panties thighs and dress.


    She rested for a few seconds before going on with her rhythmic motions yet again. And soon, she felt his cock throbbing. She readied herself and increased her pace to the maximum and even added her wet hand into the fray to reinforce the strokes.


    He shot off his semen inside her mouth.


    She sealed her lips while she took all of his seeds inside. Once she was sure it was over, she gulped all of it down.


    She removed her mouth from his cock and looked up at him, awaiting his assessment.


    ¡°Considering this is your first time, I will forgive you not using your throat.¡±


    Cold sweat seeped out through her pores. She thanked him before fetching the pants from her side.


    ¡°Wait.¡± His order prompted her to halt. ¡°Drag that girl here.¡± He pointed at Des, the one with the beauty mark.


    She was still on her shaking legs and knees. Two giant dicks were destroying her vaginal tracts and throat.


    Just now, for the third time, she took their dirty fluids in.


    Elise pushed the two men off. The two bowed before taking a step back.


    Desmonia heaved a sigh of relief, thinking it was finally over. But Elise¡¯s next actions shattered all her hopes.


    The blue masked Elise held the poor girl by the hair and dragged her all the way to Adrian.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡± Her screams grabbed the attention of princess Cassidy who was still sobbing from remorse.


    She looked and saw her maid kneeling in front of the monster, Adrian Darkheart. They were only a few meters away from her.


    Adrian held the beauty marked maid by the hair and tugged her up, bringing her eyes to a little below his eye level. Sticky white liquid was leaking from the corner of her lips and from her lower slits.


    Her eyes were almost lifeless from the torment she went through for thest hour.


    Adrian turned her over and positioned her anus, her only unused hole on top of his ever-erect rod.


    He grabbed her by her petite waist and pushed her down slowly.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± The pain washed away all of her tiredness. She had seen it before- his monstrous dick even puts the big ones that hand been pounding her endlessly to shame. A


    Moreover, he was prating into her tightest hole.


    Soon, she sat all the way down. Tears began to flow from her eyes yet again. She could feel her whole innards getting ruptured.


    But before she could ustom herself to the pain, he began to lift her up and drop her down in rhythm slowly.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­ aaah¡­¡± She whined like a pig getting ughtered.


    Both Elise and princess Cassidy clenched their butts just from the sight.


    After a round of pain, Des began to feel a new sensation- of pleasure.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ aaaahh¡­¡± Even her screams were mixed from pain and ecstasy.


    She even took the initiative and held the armrests with her hands as she began to move up and down by her own.


    Adrian removed his hands from her waist and slid them to her ample breasts. He teased them, fondled them and kneaded them, amplifying the pleasure coursing through her whole body.


    All of her hot blood rushed to her cheeks. The fact that ¡®her highness¡¯ was watching with a pained face only added to her enjoyment.


    She ignored all the pain as she tried to take all that addictive joy from his dick. ¡°Aaah¡­ aaah¡­¡±


    She did not even bother to suppress her moans. She wanted the princess to hear all of it.


    Soon, her whole body began to tremble. She reached the peak of her excitement.


    Adrian brought his mouth close to her ear while her fingers pinched and twisted her erect nipples.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He asked, making sure that the princess hears his words. ¡°Would you serve the princess, the one who betrayed you for a man he just met? Or would you rather work in this brothel and take all the pleasure in this world?¡±


    The maid, whose amygd was activated, looked at the princess and gritted her teeth. The conversation she had an hour ago with the young man echoed in her mind.


    ¡°I would rather be a whore than serve this bitch!¡±

 Chapter 203: Make Up

    Chapter 203: Make Up


    The next morning.


    The whole Raymonds Estate was in a state of chaos.


    Be it the guards maids or even the members of the family, they were running everywhere and searching all the nooks and crannies of the humongous residence. They left no stone unturned. But s, all their efforts were futile.


    Duke Raymonds, a middle aged man wearing a khaki robe paced through the decorated corridor. His chiselled face was twisted into a grimace. He himself had participated in the search, using his level 9 senses to the fullest. And he found nothing.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± The man cursed as he increased the rapidity of his steps even further. His strong strides almost left cracks on the wooden floor. ¡°This is not kidnapping. This is escape!¡± He shouted, his voice echoing throughout the premises.


    Soon, another man joined him in the walk.


    ¡°Calm down, brother.¡± The short facial hair he had during his investigation on the Grand Pearl arson case had grown a little longer. ¡°We need to find the princess as soon as possible. Be it a case of abduction, or that of a voluntary action- the Imperial family is not going to be happy with us.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± The Duke stamped down on the floor, forming a web of cracks. ¡°I should have not sent any forces after we got that SOS message. Come to think of it, where did the messagee from? Nobody from that convoy survived.¡±


    ¡°It might have been some passerby who witnessed it. But that doesn¡¯t matter. And be careful of what you say. Even the walls have ears. We need to send every ounce of our manpower to search for the princess. She could not have left the city.¡±


    ¡°You take care of it. I am going to the church.¡±


    ¡°Since when did you start to pray? I know the situation is dire, with the Imperial family¡¯s ire on us. But we should be taking practical steps, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Pray? Hmph.¡± The Duke almost spat on the floor in disgust. ¡°Those filthymoners might believe in those. But we know what a big ploy the Church is ying.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± The bearded man frowned.


    ¡°You have heard the princess yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡± He looked at his little brother as they finally exited the giant mansion. ¡°A ck masked man led two confirmed high ranked criminals and a few others to strike the convoy. And he is a being strong enough to easily kill level 8s and 7s. We can¡¯t deal with him alone. We need the Church¡¯s aid.¡±


    The bearded man suddenly halted and knitted his brows.


    The Duke halted as well. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The man could easily kill a level 7 and a level 8, but couldn¡¯t stop a mid level from escaping?¡±


    The Duke frowned before letting out a gasp. ¡°And that message¡­ the timing was too convenient.¡±


    ¡°It was always their intention to make her disappear from right under our noses.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Why couldn¡¯t I think of this anytime sooner. We would have been able to take the necessary steps!¡± The Duke kicked the air, sending an invisible wave throughout the fields.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, brother. Not just anyone coulde up with ns as crazy as this.¡±


    The Duke took in a deep breath. ¡°Either the opponent is toopetent or the princess¡­ she is in-¡°


    ¡°Shhhh!¡± The younger man interrupted as he looked around. ¡°She is still a princess. Do you want us to be charged with treason and spend our entire lives in the ¡®Forgotten Dungeons¡¯?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t dy any longer. The enemy this time- is unfathomable.¡± The Duke rushed into his carriage and went on his way towards the Church.


    An hour or soter, he returned.


    ¡°So¡­ what happened?¡± The bearded man asked just as the carriage door opened.


    ¡°The bishop¡­ apparently he had an encounter with the ma- the being.¡± A wry smile formed on the Duke¡¯s face.


    ¡°And?¡± The younger man frowned.


    ¡°He said it¡¯s useless to put a bounty on his head. He had already requested reinforcements from ¡®The Cathedral¡¯.¡±


    ¡°The Cathedral? Is he that dangerous?¡±


    ¡°He is a probable Cmity ss.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The man¡¯s eyes almost popped out from his sockets.


    ¡°And they have already decided upon a nickname.¡± The Duke¡¯s eyes turned serious.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Devil.¡±


    ******


    Four sturdy oxen pulled a hay filled wagon. An old hunchbacked man was driving the cart. On top of the tall stack were three figures- a devilishly handsome young man, an ice cold beauty and a ck eyed woman whose eyes seemed lifeless.


    Adrian lied on Irene¡¯sp, his eyes closed. Hispanion¡¯s purple eyes were fixed on the other woman of the party as per his order, making sure she did not do anything foolish.


    Princess Cassidy¡¯s eyes were fixed ahead. What transpiredst night was still haunting her and it would probably haunt her forever.


    The maids she grew up with, the ones who were not anything less than her blood sisters- said that they would rather be sex workers than getting together with her again? She thought she heard it wrong, but Desmonia¡¯s next actions proved otherwise.


    After having her genital filled with the monster¡¯s semen, she limped towards the two idle blindfolded men before voluntarily sucking one of their penis while pleasuring the other with her hand.


    Her whole sky fell down on her that moment. That moment- she knew that she lost her. She then turned to the other maid. Thesily was always the more cid one between the two. But all she did was to avoid her gaze. And that was enough for an answer.


    And now she was being abducted to her very own ce- the capital of the Empire. All she could do was hope- hope that someone finds her and rescue her. Because escape- was impossible.


    She turned the the demon disguised in human skin.


    As if he felt her gaze, Adrian opened his eyes.


    The sky above was clear of any clouds, different from what it was like in Edenshield; and very different from the situation back in the Confederation.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I said it before? If you do obediently follow me, I will make it that you and your maids never separated in the first ce.¡±


    She remained silent.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice either way.¡± Adrian turned his body to the princess while his hand gently caressed Irene¡¯s thighs. ¡°You don¡¯t want your lover to die an excruciating death, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    He lips remained still.


    A shout came from below. ¡°We are a couple of miles away.¡±


    Adrian looked towards the princess again. ¡°Do you have a way to disguise yourself?¡±


    His question was met with silence once again.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± He looked at Irene and reached out his hand. ¡°I need a something sharp.¡±


    She snapped her fingers. A crystalline, stctite appeared on his hand.


    ¡°Looks like I have to take care of your disguise.¡± An evil smile formed on his face.


    Cassidy took squirmed back as she grimaced. It had been a while since she discovered that she could not circte magical energy.


    He pushed her to the bed of hay, holding her chin with one hand and the icicle with the other.


    He brought the tip and stabbed it a bit into her face, drawing out blood, and swiped it across her cheek.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    He left another cut on her face.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    Then another.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    And another.


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    Until there was no spot left anymore.


    Her whole face was drenched with warm blood and cold water, as she lied fainted on the cart.


    Adrian dropped the stctite into the bushes beside the road.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s what you call a make up.¡±

 Chapter 204: Entrance

    Chapter 204: Entrance


    Next chapter wille out a bitte. Sorry.


    *********


    Midday.


    The party needed several days to reach their destination, as they had to travel all the way to the the centre of the Empire from its very West.


    At a forest half a mile away from the Imperial capital.


    Three figures were standing at the outskirts of the woods.


    The wagon had long since wheeled away. The old man was arranged by Eustace. The hunchbacked man had weak ears and a huge debt. He was ready to sell his own soul for money. Transporting criminals across the Empire was nothing inparison.


    Once Adrian confirmed that the man had heard or seen nothing, aside from a certain person¡¯s horrid screams, he let him go.


    Adrian¡¯s back rested against a tree as his eyes were fixed Northwards, the direction where the city was at. Irene was standing just beside him, her eyes still fixed on the other woman.


    Cassidy was now wearing a ck mask. Only her dead and ck eyes could be seen through the two holes on the in mask. Her entire body was trembling as she relived that moment time and time again in her mind.


    They had been waiting at the exact spot since the morning. The year wasing to an end. Another frigid year was approaching. The cold winds that danced through the leaves bore witness to this fact.


    Adrian turned to Irene. ¡°Is it cold?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°This is nothing.¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± He beckoned with his finger.


    Irene nodded before ambling towards him. When she was close enough- Adrian pulled her, turned her over and swathed his arms around her. Her back was pressed against his chest as he tightened the hug even further.


    His cheek touched hers. His breathes sounded rxing, his heartbeats matched that of hers. Most importantly, the warmth was addictive.


    They stayed like this for a few more hours. The Sun had moved further west.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± He muttered as he let go of her.


    She took a step forward and turned back to him.


    He reached out his hand again.


    She did not waste any time and snapped her fingers. A stctite formed just above his palm before dropping down.


    Cassidy took a step back. Her eyes betrayed immense panic as the intensity of her shivers hiked.


    But Adrian did not step towards her. He stabbed his own forehead, and dragged it down over his left eyes to his left cheek.


    His lips and eyes remainedpletely calm, now twitching a bit as he made the cut.


    He made a few other gashes on the left side of his face, keeping the rightpletely clear. Blood dripped from his drenched face to the earth.


    Irene snapped her fingers again. Ayer of ice formed over the bloody half of his face. It remained for a few minutes before vaporising, taking the blood away with it.


    His wounds had miraculously dried up in this short time. It looked as if they were scars he got a long time ago.


    But this disfigurement did not diminish his handsomeness by much. If anything, it gave him an even more menacing and mysterious vibe.


    Adrian wore his hood. ¡°You have already sensed them. You know what to do, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She nodded before wearing her hood as well.


    Soon, five figures appeared in the distance, approaching from the centre of the forest. All of them were covering their heads with masks, hoods, or clothes.


    They halted right before the trio and took a cautious position.


    The one in the centre stepped forward. He was wearing a red half mask. His chin revealed him to be a man in histe twenties. ¡°Sierek Orsul Agatha.¡± His voice was sharp.


    Irene who was at the centre of her party strode forth. ¡°Mare Navok Arsel.¡± Her tone was as cold as always.


    The cautiousness in everyone¡¯s pose dropped, but notpletely.


    ¡°I need to see your face. After all, we will be working together from now on.¡± The red masked man said.


    ¡°Likewise.¡± Irene removed her hood, revealing her icy blue hairs, purple eyes and a wless face.


    Two of the women in the other party gasped while the other two scanned the beauty from head to toe.


    Only the leader remained calm. He stayed true to his words and took of his own mask. He was handsome to say the least. There was just a small scar on top of his right eyebrow. He turned to the others.


    They nodded and took of their veils, mask and hood as well.


    He turned to the the other hooded figure of the trio.


    Adrian took off his head covering.


    The women gasped again. The young man was too handsome. It was a pity that he had this awful scar. But paradoxically, those marks had a charm of their own.


    They finally turned to the only remaining individual who had her face covered.


    Cassidy gritted her teeth and removed the mask, barely holding back her tears. Her eyes were on the cold ground.


    Everyone of the neers took a step back. The others looked away while the leader scowled. ¡°I apologise. You can wear it back.¡± He put his own mask back.


    Cassidy shoved the mask onto her face.


    Everyone was baffled. It was one thing to have one scar faced attendant, but two?


    ¡°He was morepetent of the two.¡± Irene said.


    Her nonchnt face and the iciness of her voice along with the words sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine.


    They took a step back yet again. Their magical energy churned inside them.


    ¡°Rx. It was a joke.¡± She said.


    None of them bought it. Who would? When the joker¡¯s face remained as straight as hers.


    Adrian chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should depart for the city.¡± His scar did not affect the charm of his voice in the slightest.


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡± The leader said. Adrian¡¯s voice somewhat calmed him down.


    The young man being this free beside thedy meant that she indeed was innocent.


    They tuned back and began to walk towards the centre of the forest. Adrian and Irene followed. Cassidy reluctantly joined as well.


    The feelings inside her wereplex to say the least. Even though she was returning to her hometown, where she should be the safest at- she did not even feel the slightest bit of safety from the atmosphere. Maybe she would never be safe anymore. Even if she manages to get rescued somehow. What she did to her maids, and what he did to her would forever stay in her mind- haunting her till the end of her days.


    After ten minutes of walk, they found themselves under a gigantic tree.


    Adrian remembered the Edgarwood trees back home. A mocking smile appeared on his face. In front of the secrets they hid, the tree before him was nothing- no matter how tall it was.


    The red masked man touched the rough skin of the tree, a green circle appeared on the bark. Soon, an opening was created on the wide trunk of the tree. It was akin to a door.


    The leader turned to the trio.


    ¡°This leads to the grandest city in the entire continent.¡±

 Chapter 205: The Rebellion

    Chapter 205: The Rebellion


    Extremely sorry for the dy. My schedule is and will be messed up for the next couple of days. I will be travelling. But once that ends, hopefully I will be back to my lovely hometown. So, the release time of the chapters will be in a bit of disarray for the next few days. But once that is over- I will hit everyone with a burst of mass releases. I apologise in advance for the inconvenience. Stay tuned!


    *********


    The Empire- the nation was built upon the disparity between the strong and the weak, the rich and the poor, the influential and the influenced- the nobles and themoners.


    The Imperial family, along with majority of the nobles, looked down upon the plebeians- using them to their own benefits, filling their ever growing coffers, satiating their greed. The weakmoners could only suffer and oblige.


    The greed and the tortures of the strong kept increasing, and so did the misery of the weak. It went to the point that almost everymoners could be called a ve of the nobles- whether they had the markings of a ve or not.


    But the heavens were not blind. Even though most of the talents were monopolised by the nobles due to their strong genes. Somemoners would be gifted with incredible talents once in a while. After all, themoners outnumbered the nobles to a great degree.


    But without unity, those talents were meaningless. Because the noble geniuses outnumbered the ones withmoner blood.


    But the Imperial family and theirpatriot noblemen were destined to step upon a thorn- no- a whole vine of them.


    Because in a span of a generation- the Empire gave birth to five supreme geniuses. And three of them belonged to the ones without blue blood.


    And to add salt to the arrogant aristocrats, the three individuals grew up to be highlypetent and worst of all- they decided to join together.


    Many of the ¡®ves¡¯ who were fed up of their ¡®masters¡¯ and their tortures flocked to the three. The small party ofmoners grew at an unbelievable pace. And soon, they came to be known as-


    The Rebellion.


    A civil war erupted. Many noble families- be it therge or small- became part of the history. Despite the rebels¡¯ unusual guerri tactics, and close connections to the Underworld and outside forces like the Confederation- the Rebellion faced a loss greater than that of their richer counterparts.


    The three ¡®pioneers¡¯ were reduced to two.


    The winners of the war- none. It¡¯s not as if the warpletely stopped.


    But only the Rebellion was the faction that gained something worthwhile of their sacrifice. As for the Imperial family and the noble faction- the only thing they gained was a new enemy.


    The Rebellion became one of the four major factions in the Empire along with the nobility, the Church, the underworld. Moreover, their rtions with the Underworld were friendly and its connection with the Church was one of neutrality.


    The nobility figured they had hit a hard wall and were forced to take a step back. They decreased the torture they inflicted upon the plebeians by a degree, and the ve trade became a little secretive. After all, no matter how powerful they were, if more than ny percent of the entire poption of the behemoth nation decided to act against them- the result would be obvious.


    Besides, themoners were nowhere near to bing their most troublesome foe. If anything- they were an annoyance. The Imperial family already had to deal with two factions inside their own borders- the Church and the Empire. And outside- the Confederation stood as strong as ever.


    But the worst of dangers lurked in the North,ying dormant in the wilderness.


    Hence, they chose to decrement the disparity between themselves and themoners- giving the Rebellion a reason to note out with their weapons once again.


    And they seeded- somewhat. The Rebellion functioned, to a certain degree, like the Underworld. They appeared, punished the nobles that ¡®crossed the lines¡¯ and disappeared before the Imperial forces could do anything.


    But the Imperial family did not mind. As long as the pleb forces did not cross the invisible line and start another full scale war, they could share the same territory with them.


    The Rebellion understood and stayed low, and grew- slowly, but steadily. Their bases now spanned across the entire Empire, with offices back at the Confederation.


    And their main base, without any doubt, was located where it ought to be- the Capital of the Empire- Uropolis, right under the noses of their nemeses.


    Adrian, Irene and Cassidy made their way to the base through an underground tunnel.


    There were no stairs that led upwards. The base was underground. There was a huge door before them.


    The red masked leader stepped forth and touched a small panel beside the door just like how he did it back at the tree, a circle appeared and the door began to rumble open.


    Adrian, along with everyone, stepped in.


    Unlike what someone would expect from an underground base- the establishment was grand to say the least. The floor was mosaicked with marble. Familiar light magic circles were drawn on the ceilings that emitted natural sunlight.


    The blue eyes of his ¡®mother-inw¡¯ shed in his mind.


    Numerous circles were needed to illuminate the huge room. Along the walls, there were dozens of doors.


    ¡°Surprised that our base has a huge hall?¡± The man looked back, only to see the nonchnt faces of Adrian and Irene and the lifeless eyes of Cassidy.


    He coughed. ¡°It¡¯s a defence mechanism. There are tens of trapping circles hidden in this very hall.¡± He turned back ahead and began to walk forward.


    The four apanying him moved away. Only the trio followed him.


    ¡°Honestly, we were surprised that our contacts back at Edenshield would rmend someone.¡± The man said, looking ahead as he walked. ¡°But I am sure you are highlypetent to grab his eyes. He is picky after all.¡±


    They finally reached the end of the hall, where the biggest door was at.


    ¡°Our leader is just behind this door.¡±

 Chapter 206: Eugene Denok

    Chapter 206: Eugene Denok


    Midnight. The moonlight glinted on the carriage windows.


    Adrian was sitting at the centre while opposite him- sat Eustace, the youth with brown hairs and blue eyes from his own syndicate.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Eustace said, his eyes not daring to meet those of Adrian¡¯s. ¡°He should be there by now.¡±


    ¡°He better be.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes were on the window. The streets were lit with magicmp posts. The night was lively as people walked through the pavements to their work. They were wearing warm clothes since the signs of frigid year started to show.


    Soon, the carriage came to a halt. The door opened. Adrian wore his hood and stepped out. Eustace followed.


    There was a huge establishment before them. The architecture was grand. And there were magic circles outside that were glowing lights of different alternating colours.


    ¡®Dreamscapes Castle¡¯ was written broadly on the entrance. Just the calligraphy gave off an aura of joy, capable of dragging the onlookers into a dream.


    Adrian gave it a cursory nce before walking towards the gigantic door.


    A squadron of beautiful girls, wearing alluring clothes weed them with a bow.


    The interior of the building was even better than the outside. There were tens of chandeliers above. And at the centre of the hall lied a vibrant fountain, driven by an intricate water magic circle.


    But contrary to the massive size of the ¡®castle¡¯, the visitors inside- werecking. But that was to be expected, since this establishment was expensive- and exceedingly so. Hence, only the richest of the richest can afford toe here.


    A charming youngdy wearing a colourful dress came forward and greeted Adrian with a bow. She did not even bother to give Eustace a nce since he stood one step behind Adrian.


    ¡°Mister Eugene Denok.¡± Adrian said.


    The receptionist curtsied. ¡°Mister Denok is currently at room 104. Please follow me.¡±


    She turned back and led the duo to the first floor, her ample butt waggling all the way.


    Once before the desired room, the youngdy bowed onest time. ¡°If you require any sort of service, please let us know. We provide ¡®anything¡¯ as long as the right price is paid.¡± She gave him a seductive wink before departing.


    Eustace pushed open the door and gave him way. Adrian entered the room.


    The door closed behind.


    The room was small, yet lucrative. Soothing music yed from the sound magic circles, and their light magic counterparts did their job.


    There was a circr table at the centre and there were two concave benches sandwiching it. One could feel the fluffiness of the cushions just from their looks.


    And on one of them, sat a middle aged handsome man. His fit body and broad arms belied the fact that he was one of the richest merchants in the entire city.


    Their eyes met.


    Adrian silently sat opposite to the man, upying the other bench.


    ¡°My time is valuable. I have no idea how you made so many lower nobles vouch for you. But it better be worthwhile.¡± The man said with a nk face.


    ¡°Well, I have somepetent subordinates.¡± Adrian momentarily nced at the door before turning back to the man. ¡°And I prefer straight talks myself- I want you to refer me to the main base of the Rebellion.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyelids twitched, but he quickly returned back to normal. ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t tell me you called me all the way here to utter nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You know exactly what I am saying. You are the coordinator of the Rebellion here in Edenshield after all.¡±


    ¡°This conversation is over.¡± The man stood up and began to walk towards the door.


    ¡°Your wife- she was not killed by the nobles, was she?¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the empty couch ahead, just where the man had been sitting.


    The man, Eugene Denok, abruptly stopped- his gaze still fixed at the door.


    ¡°Eugene Denok- one of the fewmoners in the entire nation who can still shoulder to shoulder with the higher nobles. You were even anointed by the Emperor. When the Rebellion scouted you, you rejected. But soon, your beloved wife was raped and killed in your own home, and all of the evidences pointed to higher nobility.¡±


    The man returned back to his seat, his fists all clenched and eyes all serious.


    ¡°In a state of rage, you decided to join the Rebellion- the only force that directly opposed the nobility. But you are a smart man. You thought something was not right. And you secretly investigated. You got some winds of what actually transpired, but you failed to find any solid evidence.¡±


    ¡°How do you know all these?¡± The man asked. The seriousness added to his handsomeness.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Adrian smirked.


    ¡°Yes. It doesn¡¯t matter. So, what¡¯s your proposal? You will find the culprit?¡±


    ¡°Nope. That¡¯s too boring. I have something better in mind. You just have to send a message to the main base, verifying that I- no¡­ Lady Irene is highlypetent and it would be a great addition to the organisation.¡±


    ¡°I can do that.¡± The man said. ¡°I rank among the highest echelons in the organisation. I can directly take you or whoever she is to the top.¡± He looked at his covered face, his gaze piercing through the leather hood. ¡°But why should I? Do you think you can just throw a stone, identally hit your target, and ask for whatever you want?¡±


    ¡°You want a guarantee? You could have just spilled it out. What do you need?¡±


    ¡°For now, your identity.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Adrian took off his head covering, revealing his face which was a few degrees above that of the man¡¯s in looks.


    ¡°Adrian Darkheart?¡± The man frowned.


    ¡°I believe the most talented man in the Confederation ispetent enough to keep his end of the deal.¡± Adrian said in his narcissistic tone.


    The man sighed. ¡°Very well.¡± He looked into Adrian¡¯s eyes. ¡°But I have yet to hear what¡¯s this better idea you spoke of. And what do you want in return.¡±


    ¡°As for what I want- your loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Very well. If you can avenge my wife- my skills are at your disposal.¡±


    ¡°And as for what I am giving in return¡­¡±


    An evil grin formed on his face.


    ¡°The downfall of the Rebellion.¡±

 Chapter 207: Angel

    Chapter 207: Angel


    The door opened.


    The trio, along with the red masked man entered.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± The young man knelt on one knee, his gaze fixed on the floor.


    Adrian, Irene and Cassidy kept standing. Irene had the same face as usual while Cassidy was still not able to get over the shock she had faced.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes were fixed on the fifth person on the room.


    Behind the extravagant desk and sitting on the throne like chair was a burly old man. The nerves of his arms protruded out through his bare skin. His hair was greying and the aura he gave off was menacing.


    Anyone who would look into his eyes would have the urge to bow. But s, his sovereign¡¯s aura was ineffective on the neer trio.


    Irene was an inborn, and a princess. Moreover, she had frozen her mind. She remained utterly nonchnt before his gaze.


    Cassidy was a princess of the strongest nation in the continent. Her family members had more sovereign¡¯s aura than the one before her.


    As for Adrian, he was the Royal Advisor of Nemphis- one of the most powerful men in all of the Confederation and hands down, the most respected official in the whole organisation. His Sovereign¡¯s aura was not a bit weaker than one of the two remaining pioneers of the Rebellion. If anything, his was even more refined. And adding his demonic aura, he could even stand tall before the Emperor, let alone the man before him.


    The grey haired man raised his brows for a moment before settling them down. ¡°I knew the onesing would be special.¡± His voice was stern and authoritative. ¡°But I never imagined that he would be able to find three such gems among themoners.¡± He gestured at the sit opposite him. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Irene marched forth and sat on thefy chair. Adrian stood to her right, a couple of steps behind. Cassidy took position on her left, a step even behind Adrian.


    The man¡¯s eyes darted through the trio beforending on the ¡®half-faced¡¯ youth.


    He knitted his brows. ¡°Your face- it looks familiar.¡±


    Adrian looked right into the deep eyes of the man. ¡°Which side?¡±


    The man kept staring at the youth¡¯s face for a few more seconds before turning to Cassidy. His eyes noticed the scars that could be seen through the two holes on the mask. Finally, he fixed his sight on the leader- Irene.


    ¡°¡®Lady Irene¡¯- that¡¯s the only intel we have about you, and the fact that you are highly capable- as witnessed by Mister Denok.¡± He tapped his finger on an open envelope on the desk. ¡°No matter how much I trust Eugene, I cannot give a position as high as the one you requested to aplete outsider. After all, we are an organisation of thousands.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t join if it¡¯s not worthwhile.¡± Irene said with her ever-expressionless tone.


    ¡°But I am not saying it¡¯s not possible. It¡¯s just that nobody wants aplete newbie to overtake them.¡±


    ¡°So, I only have to do something that would be impossible for everyone else.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far,¡± he said, ¡°but that would undoubtedly do the trick. Just don¡¯t go overboard. We are in the midst of negotiations with the Imperial family and the nobility.¡±


    ¡°Negotiations?¡± Adrian chimed in with a snort. ¡°Since when had the Rebellion gone so soft?¡±


    The man frowned at the youth interruption, but when he noticed the anger hidden in the youth¡¯s eyes and the scars that seemed to bleed open- he rxed.


    ¡°We can never forgive them.¡± He sighed. ¡°But thend belongs to all of us. I am just trying my best to make it that our children do not have to face the predicaments we had to go through.¡±


    Adrian posed¡¯ himself. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do. But there¡¯s one family that need to pay a price.¡±


    ¡°As long as you have solid evidence that they have wronged you, I can take care of it.¡±


    Adrian kept staring into the man¡¯s eyes.


    Irene broke the silence. ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave. We wille back when you will have no other choice but to give me the post.¡± She stood up and began to leave.


    The man looked at the red masked youth who was still on his knee. ¡°Show them to their room. There should not be any sort of chinks in the hospitality.¡±


    The man bowed before standing up. He was just about to grab the door knob when he suddenly took a step back. The door opened.


    A beautiful young girl, who did not look any older than eighteen stepped in. Her hair was ck and her eyes were hazel. She had a brimming smile on her face as she ignored everyone and pranced to the middle aged man. ¡°Grandpaaaa!¡±


    The man stood up and hugged the youngdy. ¡°Tinaaa!¡± For the first time, a smile formed on his face.


    ¡°Who are they? Thedy is so prettyyy!¡± Her eyes dazzled as she stared at Irene.


    ¡°They will be our newrades, dear.¡±


    ¡°Ooooh!¡± She turned to Adrian. ¡°Mister, does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°This?¡± Adrian pointed to the scarred half of his face. The charm in his voice hiked as he said, ¡°It was hurting¡­ until I saw you that is.¡±


    The growingdy¡¯s face was tinted red while the man red at him.


    The masked man gave her a long nce before leaving the room. The trio followed.


    ¡°Is she also a member?¡± Irene asked as she walked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± The man dered with a smug smile. ¡°She is the heart of our organisation. She is a genius in the field of medical magic. She had treated hundreds of injured and ill individuals before without taking a single penny in return. Many youths joined the Rebellion just to be able to protect her. And even to the seniors, she is the most precious part of our group- our next leader.


    ¡°All thanks to Ervil. He sent such an angel to this world, and to us- when we needed her the most.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s lips curled to a smile.


    ¡°All thanks to Ervil indeed. He sent such an angel to ¡®us¡¯- when ¡®we¡¯ needed her the most.¡±

 Chapter 208: Face *

    Chapter 208: Face *


    In a giant room, there was a chandelier hanging from the ceiling. That, along with a fewmps lit up the entire room.


    The furniture were not overly extravagant, but they were not cheap either. There was a bookshelf beside the desk, two cupboards at one corner of the room, a dressing table, a set of sofas along with a tea table, and most importantly- afy bed.


    Irene had requested onerge room for the three, and the red masked youth delivered. Irene removed and put the heavy leather robe on a hook hanging on the ceiling and ampler to the bed, sitting on its edge.


    Adrian walked towards the dressing table as he brought out a small apparatus filled with green liquid from his coat before removing his hooded robe and throwing it to the bed.


    *ng*


    His wed gauntlets shed against each other, as the heavy apparel fell on the bed. Irene took the the robe and took it to the hooks, hanging it just beside that of hers- just like a good housewife- the ones she read on a few of the books.


    Adrian stood before the mirror, and gently stroked the furrowed scars on his face.


    ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s more painful to see myself in this condition than the pain of getting the scars itself.¡± His words attracted Cassidy, who was still standing lifelessly before the door.


    He opened the lid of the vial and poured all of its content inside. He swallowed all of it with one big gulp.


    The scars on his face began to twitch, but it began to subside at a visible pace. Soon, his every trace of the scars disappeared- as if they did not exist in the first ce.


    Cassidy gasped. She subconsciously took a step towards the empty vial on his hand.


    Adrian looked down at the vial. A few lingering green drops remained at the bottom. He used some of the ingredients ordered through Asmond to concoct a few healing potions. Now that he was a high level circler, mixing supreme level potions was not outside the realm of possibility.


    He turned to Cassidy, whose gaze was deeply fixed on the empty vial. ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    She internally screamed ¡®yes¡¯ as she reached out one of her arms. She wanted to get rid of this ¡®mask¡¯ as soon as possible. Even though she knew that she could get a potion as effective as this as soon as she returned to her family, she could just not get rid of this opportunity. Every second, she was haunted by the visage of her own face. And it was gnawing her mind down to ashes.


    ¡°I take that as a yes.¡± He smirked. ¡°But nothing in this worldes for free, does it? Go on, take off your clothes.¡±


    Cassidy bit her lips. On one side, there was her dignity, and maybe even her virginity; while on the other side, there was her face- her identity itself.


    She took a deep breath as she came to a decision. Her vision blurred while her hands untied the ribbons of her dress.


    She could hide the loss of her dignity. After all, it would be known only to the three in the room. Her hymen was already broken from physical practice- there was nothing to lose there. But her face? Every second she hid it, she felt as if she were not herself.


    Her dress slid to the ground. The only coverings she had on were her lingerie and the mask. Her jewellery were already sold at the ck market back in Edenshield.


    Seeing no responses from him, she bit her lips even harder as she unhooked her bra, and threw it to the floor. She subconsciously covered her ample boobs with one of her arms. She took a deep breath and slowly removed it. He was going to see themter anyway.


    Her face flushed. She did not show her assets even to her lover. And ironically, the first to do so was the one who took away her maids, and her beauty.


    She slid both of her thumbs into the waist of her panties, and pushed them all the way down, exposing her shaved triangle. She kicked the knickers away, as she looked away, only ncing sideways at the handsome youth.


    ¡°Get on all fours.¡±


    Despite his outrageousmand, she heaved a sigh of relief. At least he did not order her to remove the mask.


    She got down on the ground, taking the position of a four legged animal.


    ¡°Crawl to the bed.¡±


    She obliged. She creeped to the her destination.


    Irene who had already returned to the bed turned to Adrian.


    Adrian smiled at her. ¡°Go further up. I will be teaching some new things to you today.¡±


    She nodded and got up on the bed and reached the other end of the bed. She sat resting her back on the hardboard.


    Cassidy climbed on the bed and positioned herself at the centre, still on all fours.


    Adrian removed his top, and then pants. His whole naked body came into the duo¡¯s view.


    Irene stayed expressionless as ever, but Cassidy gulped. She had already seen his monstrous dick in action before. But this was the first time she had witnessed his body.


    Though she had rarely seen any half naked men before, let alone fully naked ones, she was more than just sure that his body was one of the best out there. If there was one word that could describe the naked man before her- that would be perfect. That bright skin, along with his broad shoulder, symmetric apps, perfect proportions and of course, his demonically handsome face- all added exponentially to his handsomeness.


    While she was in a daze, Adrian was already on the bed, just beside him.


    ¡°Looked enough?¡± He asked with a smile.


    She looked while her eyes betrayed panic.


    He was to her side as one of his hands reached her bouncy buttocks.


    He gently caressed them, before grabbing one of her ass cheeks firmly.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A moan escaped her lips, and the mask.


    ¡°Thankfully, the soundproof in this room is of high quality.¡±


    *SLAP!*

 Chapter 209: Face (2) **

    Chapter 209: Face (2) **


    Fuck! I overslept! Next chapter wille out in a few hours. Sorry.


    *********


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!¡± Cassidy let out a shrill scream.


    There was a red hand print on her right ass cheek. Her buttocks were still twitching from the impact.


    Adrian threw his hand back in the air again, and adjusted the cross hairs on her left side of the butt. His palm came at the new target with full force.


    *SLAP!*


    Waves permeated through her entire body, jiggling her ass and hanging breasts.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!¡± She let out yet another screech; this one louder than thest. A couple of tears escaped her eyes.


    Now, a symmetry formed on her butt as there was another bulging handprint on her left butt cheek.


    *SLAP!*


    ¡°Aaaaaaaahh!¡±


    *SLAP!*


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    After a couple of more, her whole body was trembling. The face under her mask were wet from her tears.


    Adrian guided his hand to her butt and began to knead her cheeks hard, adding salt to her wounds.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ aaah¡­¡± She closed her eyes, but tears leaked from the corners nheless.


    Adrian repositioned himself to her back, his dick sneaking through her butt crack, ready to go all the way in.


    He took all of his hairs and tugged them hard.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She gritted her teeth beneath her mask. Her eyes closed. She knew where this was going.


    Adrian position his cock just before her lower lips, and had it peek into her slits. Once herbia opened a little, he prated all the way into her womb with onerge push.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah!¡± She arched her back all the way in pain. Her back touched his abs. She was sure that her internal walls all ruptured.


    But Adrian did not pay the girl¡¯s screams of agony any heed and pushed the princess back to her fours. He did not waste any time and began to move his hips to and fro.


    He did not even bother to start slow as he pounded her vagina, not caring whether it could withstand his monstrous dick or not.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ aaah¡­ aaah¡­¡± The soundsing out from her mouth were not moans of pleasure or such. In fact, it was far from that. If anything, they were screams of agony.


    But she clenched her teeth and bore it all. Her face came first.


    Adrian kept increasing the rapidity of his thrusts while pulling her hairs harder and harder, ensuring the maximum pain possible.


    Sounds of hard ps, whose frequency was increasing every second, resounded through the room.


    Tears slid down from the lower edge of the mask and wetted the bedsheets.


    But a few minutester, when she got ustomed to the hellish torment, another feeling rose up inside her- one thatpletely contrasted the previous one- pleasure.


    ¡°Mmmmh¡­ aaah¡­ mmmh¡­¡± He moaned and groaned under her ravishing. She finally had the chance to clearly see what was before her.


    The ice monster was looking at her with a nk face, as if she were a little kid learning something new.


    The fact that someone¡¯s watching her increased her embarrassment, and thus- amplified the pleasure coursing through her body.


    Her cum was dripping from her ravaged and fully open pussy, creating a small puddle on the bed. Soon, she climaxed.


    ¡°Aaaahmmmh¡­¡± The pool beneath her expanded while she almost fell down on the bed, losing all strength from her arms. But the fact that he was pulling her by her hair stopped her from doing so.


    After a few minutes more of stroking his rod inside her like a beast, he finally let his hot fluids out, filling her womb.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± She arched her back to the fullest again, resting it against Adrian¡¯s hard chest.


    Her whole body was covered from sweat. She was gasping for breath while his semen leaked down his shaft. He was still in her.


    But before she couldpose herself, be it mentally or physically, Adrian- who was sitting on his knees, grabbed both side of her petite waist and began to lift her up and drop her down in rhythm. Another round started.


    Cassidy, who was now numb to the pain, only felt pleasure flowing through her body. Both of her hands subconsciously reached her boobs and began to fondle them, knead them, and tease them.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­ aaah¡­ mmmh¡­ mmmh¡­¡± She moaned in ecstasy, forgetting any sort of Imperial courtesy she had.


    She climaxed once again, before being filled with his semen anew.


    She had lost all the strength from her body. She panted hard. It was too much for her first.


    Adrian pulled her up and finally brought his rod out from her genitals.


    She heaved out a sigh of relief. It was finally over. But what happened next made her widen her eyes in panic.


    ¡°No!¡± She screamed.


    But s, the tip of his tower was already inside her other hole. He pushed her down, this time slowly. Despite his penis being lubricated, it took some time before most of his length got inside her ass.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah!¡± She screamed as if she were a pig getting ughtered.


    He began massage her rectum, slowly moving her up and down in rhythms.


    Firstly, it was all pain as she screamed her throat out. But just like before, once she got ustomed to the pain, she felt a mixture of pain and pleasure.


    ¡°Ah¡­ mmmh¡­ mmmh¡­¡± She moaned in rhythm to the strokes inside her.


    One of Adrian¡¯s hands reached her mounds. She gave him way.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ mmmh¡­¡± The ecstasy she felt increased exponentially. She loved the way his hard palm felt on her boobs. He was constantly teasing with her erect nipples, and kneading her spongy breasts- sometimes hard, sometimes soft.


    Adrian turned to Irene. ¡°I need your help. There¡¯s a vial inside my coat. Bring it.¡±


    Irene got up and fetched the potion from his apparel. She got up on the bed and sat on her knees just before the ying duo. Cassidy¡¯s hot breath brushed through her face.


    Adrian took the vial from her. And kept him in his hand.


    He pointed at Cassidy¡¯s cunt. ¡°You know what this is called, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Vagina.¡± Irene proudly answered.


    ¡°Correct. Females take pleasure through this hole. Want to see?¡± He was still rubbing his hardness inside the Imperial princess¡¯s tight butthole.


    Irene nodded. Her family told him to learn as much as she could after all.


    ¡°Insert two of your fingers in here.¡± He pointed again at Cassidy¡¯s pussy. It was still leaking out his sticky fluid.


    Irene nodded and reached out one of her hands. She sensed the opening and inserted two of her fingers in there.


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± Cassidy, who was already taking pleasure from her anus and breasts could not take it anymore and released her vaginal discharge all over Irene¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Good. Now, slowly move it to and fro. Rub her inner walls.¡±


    Irene obediently followed and began to thrust her fingers.


    ¡°Aaaahmmmh¡­¡± Cassidy squirmed from the pleasure.


    ¡°See her reaction? You can try this with your own when you want it.¡±


    Irene nodded.


    Adrian turned to the princess. ¡°Take off your mask. It¡¯s time for your reward.¡±


    She did not waste any time and took it off, revealing her disfigured face.


    Adrian thumbed off the lid of the potion and spill the potion in his own mouth.


    Cassidy widened her eyes, but internally sighed as he did not gulp it down.


    He brought his mouth close to hers. She gulped and got ready for her first kiss ever.


    Soon, both of their lips touched. The potion flowed from one mouth to another. She swallowed them down.


    The scars on her face began to disappear. But he did not let her go, still locking her tongue with his kiss.


    Once her face turnedpletely back to normal, they finally broke the kiss.


    A drop of green leaked down her beautiful chin. Irene¡¯s fingers and his genital was still inside her.


    Adrian smiled. ¡°The night¡¯s just starting.¡±

 Chapter 210: Target

    Chapter 210: Target


    Adrian opened his eyes.


    Cassidy was lying right under his arm. Her hair had reverted back to orange. He turned his head back. Irene was just behind him, wrapping him in a snuggle.


    Adrian moved his hips a little.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Cassidy abruptly opened her eyes. Her orange pupils trembled.


    She clenched her teeth, grabbed his shoulders and lifted herself up.


    Her face twisted from the pain as she barely got his dick out from her stretched cave.


    His hand slid down to her butt and gave it one hard knead.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± The pain coursed through her entire body. What happenedst night shed through her mind. Her face became red while tears blurred her eyes.


    The monster had ravaged her like a beast for hours. His semen filled her womb to the brim. She was sure that she had lost a fewyers from her vaginal tracts. The hellish pain bore witness to the fact.


    She, a princess, had lost her virginity before marriage- breaking Imperial rules. Moreover, she was banged as if she were the culprit¡¯s personal sex ve. Her dignity was gone, so was her virginity. But she at least got back her face.


    One of her hands reached her cheek. It was as smooth as it was before.


    The monster before her smiled. She bit her lips. Though she hated the man to the very core, she could not deny the fact thatst night was enjoyable.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Adrian said.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She answered with a straight face.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­ looks like someone is out of her vow of silence.¡± He sat up and turned to Irene. Her eyes were open. ¡°Good morning to you too.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She got up as well. A nightie enshrouded her. She did not waste any time and walked towards the changing room.


    He turned back to the princess. ¡°Get up. You need to dress me up.¡±


    Cassidy sighed. Maybe that was her fate- to serve the one who wronged her as her maid and lust outlet. Moreover, he was a top leader from their rival nation.


    Just as she moved her body, attempting to get out from the bed, a terrible barrage of pain assaulted the lower half of her body.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She bit her lips while one of her hands subconsciously applied pressure on her womb.


    She fought her way out of the bed. Though she was able to get herself on her feet, she could not stand straight.


    She limped to where his clothes were at, ignoring her own while her hand was on her stomach. The moment she bowed to fetch the coat, she lost bnce and fell on the hard floor.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± A tear escaped her eyes. But she clenched her teeth, picked his clothes up and hobbled back to him.


    She garbed him in his shirt and coat. When she bowed down to put on his pants, he interrupted.


    ¡°Clean it first.¡±


    She searched around, but failed to find any sort extra clothes ¡°How?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Use your tongue.¡±


    Her orange orbs trembled for a moment before she swallowed her saliva. Her eyes locked themselves on his hard length, which was sullied by his semen and her own cum. She took in a deep breath and brought out her tongue.


    It was better to get it over with as soon as possible.


    The tip of her tongue touched the base of his shaft and licked all the way up to its head. She enveloped the tip with her mouth and cleaned it her swirling tongue. Once she licked their dry discharges off, she removed her mouth and ¡®wiped¡¯ the rest.


    She gave him a look, awaiting his approval.


    He nodded.


    She sighed in relief and went on with putting his pants on.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He pulled her up by her orange hair. He looked down to her eyes. ¡°Serve me well, and you will be a free princess like you were, got it?¡± His other hand began to knead her spongy mounds.


    She could only bite her bottom lip and re back at his eyes.


    He brought out two small vials from his coat. ¡°Drink them and wear back your mask. We will be leaving. If you cause any sort of trouble, your fate would be worse than your maids back in Edenshield, understood?¡±


    She lost all strength of her knees. But Adrian did not let her. She stabilised her footing and nodded like a pecking chicken. Cold beads of sweat slid through her skin.


    ¡°Good. Prepare yourself for tonight.¡± He gave her juicy butt a p.


    ******


    Two hooded figures walked through the wide streets of the capital.


    There were no room for the poor there. Luxurious carriages wheeled through the street while passersby garbed in expensive clothes walked on the pavements.


    The building designs were exquisite, clearly designed by talented architects, and the whole city was nned efficiently.


    Magic effectively yed its role. There were green parks every few streets, self sustained by water, earth and wood magic circles. There were fire magic circles on themp posts, ready to be activated when the dayes to an end and night takes over.


    The duo walked for four hours straight, getting deeper and deeper into the city.


    Adrian had already memorised the entire map- all the major roads, minor alleys, blind spots of patrols, crowded and deste ces- everything.


    Using them, sometimes they walked through the quiet and deste alleyways, sometimes melded with the crowd in major ces, and sometimes just walking straight using their concealment techniques to the fullest.


    This way, they reached the central part of the city, from its very outskirts.


    The ce was even grander than the sights back at the outlying districts. Everything wasced in gold or other precious materials- just like back at Aurlith, the capital of Aurgoth. Albeit, Uropolis looked even more extravagant.


    After navigating their way through, they finally reached their destination- their target.


    The external treasury of the Imperial family- where hid the item coveted by the Blue Roses and resources desired by the Rebellion.

 Chapter 211: Stealth

    Chapter 211: Stealth


    When asked which is the richest nation in the continent, even an uneducated would not need to think twice beforeing up with the answer.


    The Empire.


    The Empire, since it¡¯s inception, had waged countless wars against the Confederation. And to drive these battles, they needed a huge amount of resources. And these resources came mainly from two sources.


    First- the behemoth of a nation covered an entire half of the habitable half of the continent which equated to a hugendmass. Be it everyday materials, precious materials, magical metals or even magic crystals of various qualities- they lied abundant under the surface. Many of the mines were already being used and many others were still waiting to be discovered.


    Second- the Empire was the strongest nation in the world, strong enough to have all the other countries in the world band together to form any sort of resistance. But even then, the bnce of power tilted a bit to the side of the Eastern nation. The array of strong circlers and military enabled them tounch many expeditions to the North, into the wilderness.


    Though the forces had suffered some failures, they managed to return back with a lot of rare resources like treasures, extremely rare nts and herbs, and other rare beast parts or even exotic living animals.


    These two sources were more than enough for the Imperial family to have their coffers filled to the brim- literally.


    One treasury was not enough for the richest household in the entire continent to hold all thest bit of the treasures- even though they had thergest treasury of them all, inside the biggest structure on the face of Ervilia- the Imperial Citadel, one of the three wonders.


    So, they created some auxiliary treasures outside their residence. And the biggest one of them lied under the care of the Carsons.


    The Carson Household was a Count family based in the capital of the Empire, Uropolis. They had a highly secured residence near the centre of the city, a few kilometres away from the Citadel.


    The family was quite close to the Imperial family, both in physical distance and rtionships. Many of the auxiliary prince and princess had married the top sons and daughters of the family. Moreover, they were one of the strongest aristocratic families out there when it came to battle strength.


    Hence, they were bestowed the responsibility to guard their first auxiliary treasury.


    And this very treasury happened to keep what Elise needed. Moreover, the Carson¡¯s had their hands deeply inside the ve trading business.


    Afternoon.


    Both Adrian and Irene were sitting on the roof of a high ss restaurant, looking towards the North.


    There was huge structure which seemed to be made of stone. It, in fact, was a magical metal- which was even harder than stone. The massive establishment was as wide as it was tall. The tip of the the castle almost touched the sky. One could build tenrge mansions from one corner of the pce to another adjacent corner, and there would still be some space left between the mansions.


    Truly, it was worthy to be known as one of the three wonders of Ervilia. But their target was not that- at least not today.


    Just across a few streets, there lied a grand manor. The walls surrounding the building was high. And several guards patrolled the premises. But these were the least of their concerns.


    The sun was travelling towards the West, slowly but surely. The time was yet not ripe.


    A few hourster, the sun hid behind the Western horizon. Moon was now the astral body that looked down on the ground.


    But the traffic was still far from dying down- be it the case for the carriages, or the pedestrians. The streetmps below had automagically lit up, brightening up the roads. But it was still far from the perfect time.


    A few hours more passed. Midnight.


    The winter wasing. Mist enshrouded the dark night. The range of the magicalmps lowered to a considerable degree. Compared to a few hours ago- there were barely any carriage creaking through the streets. One or two figures walked down the isles.


    The guards in the Carson residences dwindled. It was time for the shift to change, and for the duo- to make a move.


    The two disappeared from the roof of the now closed restaurant. One shadow shed through the roads.


    They picked a spot which was clear of guards and hopped into the other side of the walls.


    Both of their senses were exceeding strong. They scanned for all sorts of presences and sneaked to the main manor.


    The density of guards there was high. But with the concealment abilities of the two, they easily creeped past them and jumped through one of the windows into the mansion.


    It was a dark bedroom, meant for guests. But they did not bother to search for anything here.


    Their senses scanned the entire building. The anti-sense circles could barely do anything to stop them. The lower floor only had servants and maids. Some were sleeping, some were still working, and a couple was secretly making out in a deste storeroom.


    On the upper floors, there were only ten individuals. One of the rooms had a couple lying on the bed- the previous count and countess. In another room,id a couple- both of them sitting cross legged. And in the adjacent room two women were engaged in intimate activities. Both of them were the count¡¯s concubines. The other rooms were enclosing the count¡¯s children. Two were awake while the others slept.


    Irene turned to Adrian.


    ¡°We can take care of themter.¡± He said. ¡°First things first, we need to secure what we need.¡±


    She nodded.


    Both of them opened the door and walked into the main hall. The room was dark and silent.


    Their footsteps made no sound as they walked past the hall into one of the storerooms.


    Smooching sounds resounded through the silent room. A young couple- one wearing a maid outfit while the other wearing a servants¡¯ uniform were locked in a wild kiss. They were so engrossed that they did not even notice the creaking sound of the door.


    Adrian turned to Irene and nodded.


    She flicked her fingers. The couple froze, encased in a block of ice. Their lips were still locked onto each other while their arms wrapped around the now cold bodies into a hug. It was a romantic piece of art.


    Adrian ignored the the fine sculpture and walked to the other side of the room. There was a in concrete wall just before him.


    ¡°Do you sense it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a magic circle- a locking mechanism on it. It¡¯splex.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s customary that it¡¯splex. It protect an unbelievable amount of riches after all. The key to this mechanism isplex. But the answer to finding it is easy- the Count.¡±


    He turned back to Irene. ¡°Looks like we need to change the ns.¡±


    She nodded.


    Adrian walked out of the room. She followed. Both of them walked up the dark and empty stairways to the upper floor.


    Their stealth abilities were peaked to the maximum. Fortunately, the only level 9 circler in the family was sleeping. Hence, they could not afforded to make a noise.


    If the rm system were to be activated, not only reinforcements from the neighbouring families woulde, even the Imperial family would send sentinels to protect the auxiliary treasury.


    No matter how strong the two were, they were far from matching an army of level 7s, 8s and even 9s. Yes, they could easily run away, but that was definitely not their intention foring here. Hence, they decided to go the stealth way, steal the treasures away and deal as much damage to the count family as possible before going away.


    They reached before a door. Adrian turned to Irene and gestured her to stand down. She took a step back.


    Adrian grabbed the handle, used magic to corrode the lock and abruptly pushed it open.


    The two naked middle ageddies whose fingers were inside each other¡¯s cunts and breasts were grinding together broke their kiss and looked towards the door in panic. But what they saw had them terrorised even more. They were expecting to be caught red handed by someone in the house. But what the witnessed was an unfamiliar individual wearing suspicious clothes.


    They wanted to scream, but a terrifying pressure locked onto them- paralysing them, even their throats. Not a sound came out of their mouths.


    Adrian smiled beneath his hood. The abrupt opening of the door caused them to panic, and it was enough for him to enshroud them in his demonic aura. He gestured Irene toe in.


    Irene entered the room and closed the door.


    Adrian got on the bed and sat before the two. Their fingers were still in their pussies. He looked into the pink eyes of one before looking into the pair of brown eyes.


    He shook his head and moved behind them. He wrapped his arms around their necks; his hands reached their boobs. They were besmirched with the saliva of each other.


    He began to fondle their breasts while cold sweats poured out of their body.


    ¡°You two hate that bitch for taking away your husband, don¡¯t you?¡± He asked. ¡°You can answer with your eyes.¡±


    The two thought for a moment before they blinked.


    ¡°Good for you.¡± He smiled. ¡°I am here to ¡®take her out¡¯. But your Lord husband is beside her now.¡±


    Both of their pupils trembled.


    ¡°So, I need your help.¡±

 Chapter 212: Stealth (2) **

    Chapter 212: Stealth (2) **


    *Knock. Knock*


    ¡°Eres?¡± A masculine voice sounded from inside the room.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Husband.¡± The pink eyed woman was standing before the door, wearing nothing but lingerie.


    The hooded Irene was standing a little bit away from the door, her back pressed against the wall.


    *Click*


    The door opened. A middle aged man with maroon hair was standing before the concubine, his eyes scanned the half naked woman from top to bottom. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Lord Husband, sister N is not feeling well. She has been fingering herself nonstop for an hour now.¡± Her tone was seductive, which belied her eyes that betrayed worry.


    The man smirked and turned back. ¡°I will be back in a few hours. You can keep absorbing.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± A cold snort resounded from inside.


    But the man ignored it and grabbed the pink eyes woman¡¯s butt. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She smiled, snuggled closer to him and led him away from the room, and Irene.


    As soon as they left the scene, Irene inched closer to the door.


    Ten. Nine. Eight¡­ a icy blue circle manifested before her palm.


    ******


    Count Carson walked close to his concubine. His hand was already inside the pink eyes woman¡¯s panties, kneading her ass.


    When he got close to the room, the sound of moans entered his ears. The door was half open.


    He did not waste any time and pushed the door full open. But what met his sight, shook his very core.


    His concubine was on all fours on the bed. A hooded figure was behind her, pulling her hair hard and pounding her. She moaned in rhythm with his strokes. Her eyes which betrayed ecstasy met his.


    He wanted to shout and leap forward, but before he could, he suddenly sensed the magic signature of his wife disappeared. Panic struck his heard, and so did a menacing aura. His whole body was frozen from the pressure. Neither could he move a muscle, nor could he let out a sound.


    He could only watch another man fuck his woman.


    Adrian turned to Eres. ¡°Join us. Or, they will die as well.¡±


    The pink eyed woman gave her husband an apologising look before joining them on the bed.


    Adrian dumped his hot load inside the concubine.


    ¡°Aaaaah¡­¡± She rolled back her eyes and slumped to the ground.


    ¡°Get up.¡± He spanked her hard on the butt and took out his dick from her pussy. His fluids oozed out from her cunt.


    The woman sat down on her butt.


    He turned to Eres. ¡°Clean her.¡±


    She nodded and positioned herself before her fellow concubine. She arched forward and began to lick his semen off her gaping vagina.


    Adrian positioned himself behind the eating woman and pulled down her wet panties. He gave her a light span on her buttocks and prated into her moist cave with his erection.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡± She moaned, but did not stop taking the deliciousness before her in.


    He began to ravage the Count¡¯s second concubine in front of him.


    The man could not even move his jaws to either clench his teeth or bite his lips. Heck! He could not even get an erection. All he could do was watch his women getting fucked by another man with red eyes. But what concerned him more was the loss of his wife¡¯s energy signature.


    Adrian did not have enough time. So, he decided to ejacte and take back his penis. He pulled up his pants and got down from the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy, share it.¡±


    Eres, whose whole body was heated up from the previous session nodded. She smiled at the other woman and scissored her legs with N¡¯s. Both of their sticky pussies kissed.


    The pink eyed Eres had some of his semen stored in her mouth. She did not waste any time and pushed her lips onto N¡¯s and locked themselves in a wild kiss. They began to share his ejaction with their intertwining tongues. They wrapped their arms around each other, squeezing their breasts and began to grind their slimy vulvas together.


    Adrian gave onest nce at them before moving towards the still standing Count. He removed his hood, revealing his abyssal eyes.


    Adrian Darkheart!? The man shouted in his mind.


    Adrian stood a foot away from the man and locked his eyes into the brown eyes of the Count.


    The man felt as if his mind, memory, soul- everything were being sucked into those dual ck holes. But soon, the feeling disappeared and everything returned to normal.


    ¡°As I expected- the locking mechanism is extremelyplex.¡± He muttered, but a smile surfaced on his face. ¡°But thankfully, the previous Count has already given up his responsibility.¡±


    He turned back. The concubines were still locked in the wild y. It seemed that they were not letting go of each other anytime soon- if they could do it that is.


    He walked past the Count and went out of the room.


    Irene was waiting outside.


    ¡°Good job.¡± He said. ¡°I will wait in front of the mechanism. You know what to do. The Count and Countess are enough.¡±


    Irene nodded. A small icy blue coloured magic circle formed a over her palm as while she walked into the room.


    He smiled, put back his hood on and returned to the corner room where theplex circle was at.


    A couple of minutester, Irene returned. She was carrying four long blocks of ice. Upon closer inspection, it could be seen that there were four arms, cut from the elbows locked inside them. Two of them were slender and smooth, while two others were broad and rough.


    ¡°Unfreeze them. Just keep the blood locked.¡± Adrian said.


    She obliged. In a matter of moments, the ice turned into mist. But the blood remain coagted.


    He took the two rougher arms for himself. ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    He clenched the two slender arms under her armpit and reached out her other hand.


    He touched her smooth forearm, and injected magical energy into it. They flowed to her palm and formed a pattern. ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    She inclined.

 Chapter 213: Stealth (3)

    Chapter 213: Stealth (3)


    Adrian pointed at two spots on the in wall. ¡°Put them here and here.¡±


    ¡°I know what to do.¡± He took the two slender arms and pressed their palms against the designated spot.


    Adrian stood to her left and did the same with the hands at his disposal.


    ¡°Ready?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Both of them inserted magical energy into the cut off arms. They coursed to the wall and flowed following a certain pattern. After threeplete circtions, the whole wall lit up- a huge magic circle appeared, intertwined with maroon and orange colours.


    After a few seconds, it disappeared.


    *Click*


    A door appeared and automatically opened.


    ¡°Quick!¡± Adrian rushed to the door. ¡°The Imperial family is notified. They will be sending an envoy and a squad sentries here.¡±


    Irene followed. Both of them walked past the door.


    The room was dark and small- suffocatingly so. All there was was a stairway that led downwards. Adrian sat on the railing and slid them all the way down.


    Irene, who had been watching his tutor, did the same. She was a few meters apart from him.


    The whole stairwell was dark, but there was a light at the very depth of the well. After a minute or so of fall, Adrian finallynded on the ground.


    He did not give the surroundings a nce and turned around. Both of his arms reached forward and caught the cold princess barely a meter from the ground. She wrapped her arms around his neck. The fall had removed both of their head coverings.


    He gave her a smile and put her on the ground. Now was not the time for flirting.


    The room was spherical, and it was lit by fire magicmps. There were corridors that extended outwards from the concave walls.


    He pointed at one of the corridors. ¡°You know what we are looking for. It¡¯s there. Don¡¯t forget to wrap it with protective ice. We might have a major battle on the surface.¡±


    She nodded and ran towards the entrance.


    Once he was alone, Adrian turned to another corridor. It was giving off an eerie aura- one that could be felt by him, and him alone.


    ¡°This continent is giving me too many surprises- The Naysayers Fruit, The Seamstress¡¯s Heart, someone who knows of the Flower of Doom, and now- this. This puny continent is hiding too many secrets.¡± He muttered as he walked towards the corridor.


    The corridor was lit- just like the circr base room. It even had the same magicmps that were being used there. But the more he walked, the dimmer and dimmer it got. But the fires were still burning to the fullest.


    It was as if there were something shing against the light, and slowly devouring it.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Adrian mocked. ¡°The Empire is keeping all the treasures that they deem to be dangerous and vtile out of their premises. And these ¡®hosts¡¯ believed they were chosen since they werepetent.¡±


    Soon, it got dark- there was barely any light. At the end of the tunnel, there was nothing but darkness, despite the fires that were still burning on themps. It looked as if something orange was dancing at the ck of the night.


    Adrian used his demonic eyes to the fullest. The darkness did little to his sight. There was a table at the end of the corridor, pressed against the hard stone wall. On top of it was a ck orb- not bigger than the size of a fist, which seemed to be rotating. But it was impossible to tell whether it was going clockwise or counterclockwise.


    A grin formed on Adrian¡¯s face. ¡°Am I just lucky, or are they unlucky?¡±


    He took the orb in his hand and inspected it. ¡°A Teether¡¯s Stone. The Imperials are fools. To keep a tool this convenient inside a treasury along with other treasures.¡±


    ¡°The Empire itself is offering its treasures to me?¡± He smirked. ¡°How can I refuse?¡±


    He inserted a bit of his demonic aura into the orb. The darkness inside the room disappeared- enabling the fires to light the room up.


    He increased his pace as he began to leave the corridor. Soon, he was running.


    Once he reached the central hub, he rushed to another one of the corridors. Irene had yet to return.


    At the end of the corridor, there was an apothecary¡¯s ce of sorts- filled with exotic herbs. Every one of these nts were either poisonous or unidentified. But Adrian did not care. He reached out the orb in his hand and inserted a bit of his magical energy.


    *Whoosh. Whoosh. Whoosh.*


    Every single one of the items flew towards the stone and disappeared. It was as if the piece of ckness devoured everything.


    Once the room was clear, Adrian did not waste any more time and rushed out.


    Irene hade out from her duty. There was a frozen sphere on her hands. Trapped inside it was what looked like a flower with white petals. Itcked any sort of presence. Even with the duo¡¯s strong senses, they could barely detect it.


    If not for the fact that it could be seen, the ¡®artefact¡¯ would have remained non existent.


    ¡°Nice. Keep it safe on your hands and follow me.¡± Adrian rushed into another one of the outlets. Irene followed.


    The room was filled with beast carcasses- all of them giving off wild magical auras. He tapped into the stone. The room was emptied in no time. He rushed out again.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you store this too?¡± She reached out the orb of ice as she chased after him.


    ¡°The levels of these treasures are more or less the same. So, it can¡¯t.¡±


    She inclined.


    They visited the other rooms one by one. One was filled with ores of magical materials- known and unknown. Emptied. One had a live beast. Emptied. The final one had a ton of magic crystals of all qualities. Emptied.


    Finally, they reached the centre- where the stair was at.


    He looked up.


    ¡°Hell is waiting for us up there.¡±

 Chapter 214: Discovered

    Chapter 214: Discovered


    A carriage barged into the premises of the Carson Household. But none of the guards dared to lift a finger.


    The carriage was tinted orange and was flying the insignia of the Imperial family. It stopped right before the main mansion of the household.


    The door opened. A middle aged woman came out. She was wearing an orange robe. Despite her age, she looked dashing with her serious look. Two men followed and stood behind her.


    One of them had short hair while the other one had long ones.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do something as stupid as using your senses.¡± The woman said, still looking ahead. ¡°They are inws of the Imperial family.¡±


    The men nodded.


    She walked forward and knocked on the door.


    The door creaked open. There were two strong servants standing holding the handles of the giant gate.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Count?¡± She went straight to the point.


    ¡°In his room.¡± One of the servants bowed.


    ¡°In his room?¡± She frowned. But she soon rxed. Why would he tell his whereabouts to meremoners?


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡± Cold sweat drenched the servant¡¯s skin.


    ¡°The previous Count?¡±


    ¡°He should be in his room.¡±


    ¡°Good. Take me to them. I don¡¯t have the time to wait.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± He bowed before leading the trio upstairs.


    When they were walking along the first floor corridors, the woman noticed something odd. The floor was yet, but notpletely so. As if something wet was dragged along.


    But she kept quiet. Finally, they reached the Count¡¯s room. The servant knocked on the door. But no reply came from within.


    The wet marks seemed to have originated from this room. She pushed away the servant before opening the door. The room was empty. Everything was normal. A spot on the bedsheet was wet. And the watery trail arose from just beside the bed.


    ¡°They are not here.¡± She turned back to the servant. ¡°Take us to the seniors.¡±


    The servant nodded, and began to walk towards the old couple¡¯s room. His legs were trembling because of the wrong answer he gave just before.


    The trio followed him to another door. Before the servant could knock, the woman stepped forward and banged on the door.


    The door creaked open. A maroon haired old man was standing before her. His eyes were red- from both sleepiness and anger.


    But her sight curbed his wrath. He took a deep breath and rubbed his eyes. ¡°What brought you here at this time?¡±


    ¡°The treasury- it opened.¡± Her tone became grim.


    ¡°What?!¡± The man frowned. ¡°But Carlos never said anything.¡±


    ¡°I fear something has already happened to him. Someone intruded into the treasury. You better prepare yourself for battle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± The man shook his head. ¡°You have checked the mecha-¡°


    ¡°We have no time.¡± She turned back and began to rush back to where she came from.


    The woman who was on the bed got up and joined her husband. Everyone followed her.


    Soon, they were near the stairs. But she did not go use them, rather- she went on another way. Her eyes were locked down on the trail of water. The others stayed behind her.


    The trail finally ended at one of the room.


    ¡°Whose room is this?¡± She asked.


    The servant stepped forward. ¡°This belongs to the second and thirddy.¡±


    She scanned the room with her senses. There were no energy signaturesing from within. Her hand reached the handle. It was not locked. She pushed the door open.


    What she saw inside made her take two steps back. There were three frozen statues in the room. Just a bit away from him was a male with maroon hair trapped in ice. Both of his forearms were cut off. He was facing the bed.


    Beside the bed was another sculpture of ady. She had orange hair and orange eyes. Her condition was the same as that of her male counterpart- ¡®disarmed¡¯.


    But the most outrageous and the most artistic sculpture was the one on the bed. Two beautiful women were locked in obscenity- lips kissing, boobs grinding and pussies touching each other¡¯s. They had no idea whatsoever that they were dead.


    The others soon caught up with her. Their reactions were more or less the same.


    ¡°CARLOS!¡± The old woman screamed. Her eyes rolled back as she fainted on the spot.


    The old man caught her. His eyes were fixed on the frozen ¡®arts¡¯, fires of wrath spewing in them.


    The female envoy turned to him, her eyes even more serious than before. ¡°We underestimated the enemies. We can¡¯t afford to waste any more time here. Follow me- they have yet to leave the treasury.¡±


    The woman ran down the stairs. The two sentries followed. The man ced his wife on the floor.


    He turned to the servant. ¡°Sound the rm.¡± He joined the party from the Citadel as well.


    It did not take even a minute for all of the to reach the deste room where the entrance was at. The woman only gave the frozen couple a nce before turning to the opened entrance to the underground treasury.


    Just before the door, two pairs of forearms lied disheveled on the grounds, blood was flowing slowly from the cut.


    *Smash!* *Shatter!*


    She turned to the source of the sound. The previous Count had kicked and smashed the frozen block into smithereens. Bloody shards of iceid scattered across the ground.


    The maroon haired old man walked to her, his eyes ring at the entrance- barely staying in their respective sockets.


    The long haired man turned to the envoy. ¡°Who can it be? The Rebellion? The Underworld?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably thetter. We are in peace talks with them. Their leadership is in capable hands.¡± She then turned to the old man. ¡°But I am sure of one thing. There are at least two of them. And they are not any weaker than level 8s.¡±


    The old man kept his gaze on the door, ready to pounce anytime. ¡°They are not leaving alive.¡± His cold voice reeked of vengeance.


    ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s not leaving alive?¡±

 Chapter 215: Kill

    Chapter 215: Kill


    Merry Christmas Fes!


    *********


    Two hooded figure came out, one behind the other.


    Everyone took a step back. The ones before them were dangerous characters, capable of stealthily taking out level 7s and 8s in their own home.


    They held their breaths, circting their magical energy to the fullest. Among the four, the long haired man and the old man were augmenters; they could easily react without the manifestation of magic circles.


    The hooded figures took another step forward, prompting them to take another step back.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The long haired man shouted.


    Everyone¡¯s senses were spread to the fullest. They knew absolutely little about their enemies- which included their numbers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who I am?¡± The voice of the intruder was masculine but beguiling. Both of his hands reached the helm of his hood.


    The one on the back had his hand on the shoulder of the one before him. His hand reached the air. It was holding a sphere of ice with a flower trapped in it. A beautiful icy blue magic circle appeared and began to revolve above.


    Both the long haired sentry and the previous Count charged forward while the other two began to prepare a spell.


    But that very moment, the one on the front removed his hood. It was a devilishly handsome young man.


    The two charging at him hesitated. Who would not recognise the new Royal Advisor of their nemesis? Besides, what was he doing here- all the way inside the enemy capital?


    He was just a couple of meters away from them. But suddenly- he seemed to throw something onto the air and disappeared. All that remained was the intruder who was on the back, his hand still on the air, therge magic circle still rotating slowly.


    Their senses detected he was at the back. Everyone wanted to turn around, but nobody could. An excruciating pain struck their chest.


    All of them looked down. Their eyes widened from shock. There was a gaping hole on their chest. Blood had just started losing out as if the wounds themselves did not know they existed.


    How?


    It was thest thought they had before the four slumped to the ground.


    ******


    Adrian and Irene were walking up the stairs.


    ¡°How long do you need to take all of them down?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Though I might be stronger, I have never gone against a level 9 before.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°So you have no way to end the battle in a minute?¡±


    She shook her head. Her face was expressionless as always.


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to waste time; reinforcements will being soon. Looks like you have to trust me again.¡± He opened his robe a bit and put both of his w gauntlets inside the stone. He increased his pace.


    Irene sped up as well. She held the frozen flower tight in her hands. Both of them soon reached the top.


    ¡°Oh, who¡¯s not leaving alive?¡± Adrian asked with his charming voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who I am?¡± He asked and took both of his hands to his hood, one of them still holding the ck stone.


    Irene, who had already understood the n put one hand on his shoulder while holding the orb with his other one. She reached that hand up and began to cast her spell.


    The old man and the long haired man began to charge at him. Just when they were a couple of meters away, he removed his hood- taking them by surprise.


    They hesitated, buying him a moment. And that moment was enough, because that split second would be stretched into a full second.


    He tapped on the Teether¡¯s Stone. Two of his gauntlets flew out. He threw the stone ahead, in a well calcted trajectory, before charging forward himself.


    The magic circle above him stopped rotating. The two ws stopped moving forward, staying where they were, in the air. The orb came to a halt midair. The surprised look on the four¡¯s face created aical scene.


    The grip on his shoulder loosened.


    He used half the second he had to wear the w gauntlets. Once that was done, he melded with the ground. Half a second was more than enough to take the four out.


    He shed to the old man. He leapt from the ground and drove his w into the man¡¯s heart, leaving behind a gaping bloody hole. He drowned back into the shadows. He appeared before the long haired man and did the same, puncturing his heart.


    With his <Corrosion>, he felt no resistance from their skin, or even bones.


    More than quarter of the second remained.


    He shadowed to the middle aged beauty and struck her hand through between her busts, destroying her heart on the process.


    Only one remained- the short haired man, but time- more than enough.


    He shed to where he was at and stabbed his heart.


    Everyone was dead, but the time had yet to start flowing. He walked past him and stood where the Teether¡¯s Stone was anticipated to fall.


    The magic circle above her began to spin again, so did the wheel of time. The orb began to move again along its trajectory.


    Adrian easily caught it before taking a step back.


    ¡°Fuck! This drains me too much.¡± He cursed the property.


    The four slumped to the the ground, not knowing what happened- what hit them. Their blood began to flow out in waves- dyeing the floor red.


    The icy blue circle above Irene disappeared. She staggered two steps back. It was too much. The ice orb on her hand was about to fall, but she caught it with both of her hands. But despite all these, her face was still nonchnt- as if nothing happened.


    Adrian walked past the four bodies, avoiding the bloody puddle. He took off his ws and hid them back inside the ck stone.


    He stood by her side, and took her on his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s just beginning.¡±

 Chapter 216: Chase

    Chapter 216: Chase


    The servant seeded in turning on the rm, sending signals across the city.


    But ording to the protocols, only the closest households would take action. And if it was anything rted to the Imperial family, the Imperial family would send high level Sentries as well.


    The Carsons were a Count family. The nearest Count family was kilometres away. Only three viscounts were on the Household¡¯s range. And all three of them decided to send reinforcements. And the previous viscounts would lead the charge.


    After all, the Carsons were a Count family with a level 9 in it. If that family was facing problem, it was undoubtedly a strong enemy. Moreover, they housed the greatest of the Imperial family¡¯s auxiliary treasuries.


    And most important of all, the Carsons were really close to the Imperial family- as evidenced by the fact that they held the key to such an important ce. How could they let go off this opportunity to win some favours?


    So, all the viscount families sent their best. As for the barons, they did not even bother to- since the enemies were level 7s at the minimum. And their entire family lineage has two level 7s at most.


    The three forces rendezvous a few streets away from their destination household. All the three leaders were old men. They were the previous generation heads after all.


    The oldest one of them hadpletely white hair. The second oldest had greying hair, and the youngest one had a few strands of them.


    The three greeted each other and rushed to the Carson estates with their forces. Besides their first sons, they had bring all the high levels in.


    In total, there were twelve- four from each family- including the previous generation heads. All of them were on magical horses.


    ¡°I am sure the intruders are here for the treasures.¡± The oldest man snorted. ¡°How bold of them to covet what belongs to their excellency!¡±


    ¡°I was always against befriending the Rebellion.¡± The man with the greying hair dered. ¡°Look what they are doing now- biting the hands that are feeding them.¡± He clenched his fists.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the Underworld.¡± The youngest of them shared his opinion. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Rebellion would take such risks at this time. The peacemaking is more than halfway through.¡±


    The white haired man opened his mouth. ¡°Whatever the case, we can¡¯t let the intruders escape. Can¡¯t you sense them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The second oldest nodded. ¡°A level 9 with three level 8s. They must be Sir Lucan and the current Count and the sentries.¡± He frowned. ¡°But I can¡¯t clearly capture the intruders in my sense. It¡¯s all¡­ blurry.¡±


    ¡°I second that.¡± The youngest spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    All of them increased their pace as they ran to the household. Suddenly, the trio at the front stopped, prompting the squad behind them to abruptly halt as well.


    The trio¡¯s faced grimaced.


    The oldest turned to the other two. ¡°Did I sense something wrong?¡±


    ¡°The four energy signatures¡­ they disappeared.¡± The youngest answered.


    ¡°Come on¡­ it¡¯s impossible.¡± The grey haired old man gulped. ¡°Even a level 9 needs minutes to defeat another level 9- let alone kill him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cold sweat drenched the white haired man¡¯s back. ¡°Maybe the intruders used an artefact to disturb our senses. The treasury have countless powerful treasures after all.¡±


    The youngest heaved a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t waste more time. That is the treasury. We just need to hold the intruders back until the sentries arrive. I am sure the family would dispatch level 9s.¡±


    The others got their confidence back just as they heard the term ¡®Sentries¡¯. ¡®Level 9¡¯ was just a bonus.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ******


    Irene was on Adrian¡¯s arms. She was squeezing the ice sphere against her upper abdomen.


    ¡°Let me go. I can walk.¡± She looked into his eyes.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t afford to walk. You sensed them didn¡¯t you?¡±


    She kept staring into the abysses.


    ¡°Here, replenish your energy.¡± Adrian tapped the ck orb. Two chilling icy blue magic crystals got out of the stone.


    Irene caught them with one hand.


    ¡°How much time do you need to recharge to the peak?¡±


    ¡°An hour.¡±


    He took in a deep breath and summoned a high grade dark crystal from the orb. Now, one of his hand was holding the stone while the other held the crystal. Irene wasfortably lying on his forearms.


    ¡°Here we go.¡± He sneakily jogged out of the room. His senses were peaked. Unlike the other senses which could detect only energy signatures and movements, he could sense every presence thanks to his <Absence> essence.


    All the maids and servants had already locked themselves in their rooms. Everything was quiet.


    They reached the window through which they entered and sneaked out.


    ¡°Stop them!¡± A feminine shout reverberated through the whole household. Once she sensed the energy signature of her husband disappear. She burned her own life force to amplify her sense. The old woman detected the murder of her son and husband this way.


    Adrian threw away all sort of thoughts of stealth and increased his speed to the maximum.


    Once close to the walls, he threw Irene up high into the air, hopped to the other side of the wall and caught her.


    He began to run again.


    *Neigh!*


    *Clip-clop*


    Sounds of horses calling and trotting across the streets permeated through the air.


    Soon, the forces were on his back.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Adrian turned to his right into one of the narrow alleys.


    A few of the horses followed while the others went on the main road.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Shouts came from behind.


    *Whoosh. Whoosh. Whoosh*


    Projectiles of fire and water wereing his way. But Adrian agilely dodged them all, also making sure that they don¡¯t hit Irene.


    He was fast even without the use of his <Shadow> property. The horses could barely close the distance with him now that they were running through such a tight spot.


    Soon, the alley came to an end. A squad of horsemen blocked the way.

 Chapter 217: Chase (2)

    Chapter 217: Chase (2)


    I asked for 150 GTs and I got 350. Expect four chapters including this one in the next few hours.


    *********


    Adrian did not decelerate whatsoever. He grabbed Irene tighter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them see you.¡± He said.


    Sheplied and pinched the tip of her hood with the hand holding the magic crystal.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The grey haired old man in front of them shouted.


    But Adrian did not pay him any heed and further increased his pace, taking the squad by surprise.


    They readied themselves for battle, brandishing their weapons and manifesting magic circles of different colours.


    The squadron chasing the duo were still hot on their trail.


    When the pair was just a few meters away from the roadblock ahead, Adrian took a deep breath and jumped. He made a couple of steps on the side walls and got up a few meters into the air.


    Irene used the hand pressing the magic sphere against her abdomen to snap her fingers.


    Ayer of ice coated the road. The chasing squad who were on the run had no chance whatsoever to brake.


    *Neigh!*


    The party of horsemen slid through the alleyway with all of their momentum. The ones blocking the road were taken by surprise as well, with no time to move out of the way.


    *Neeeeigh!*


    The trailing group crashed onto the other one with full force. High level circlers separated from their broken horses and soared into the air.


    Only a couple of them were left unscathed. And one of them happened to be the youngest of the three old men. He kept cool and slid his horse past their own friendly blockade. He stabilised his horse and looked back at the roof of the small building.


    Adriannded soft on what looked like a shack. It was part of a greater estate, probably belonging to a Baron. But he did not pay any mind to the fact and jumped down on the other side, into the premise.


    He ran past the shocked guards and hopped to the other side of the not-so-tall walls, getting into another alleyway.


    He could sense two individuals trotting their way here, and one of them was a level 8.


    If he ran at the opposite direction, they would be going back to where theye from- closer to the Citadel.


    Neither did he have the strength to scuffle with a level 8.


    He scanned the surroundings. Just adjacent to the residents he came from was a luxurious inn, on the opposite side of the wall.


    He made up his mind.


    There was an empty room on the second floor at their side of the wall. ¡°See that window?¡± He gestured at it with his eyes.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Grab it.¡± He threw her into the air.


    She held the base of the window, opened it and got in. Adrian jumped, used the wall a stepping stone and got in through the window as well. He closed it down.


    ¡°Did he spot us?¡± Irene said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I am sure this inn will be surrounded soon.¡±


    ¡°Will we hide here?¡± She looked around. It was a dark bedroom.


    ¡°Nope.¡± He shook his head. ¡°The reinforcements from the Citadel will be soon here. We won¡¯t be able to do anything even if you get to your full strength.¡±


    ¡°What shall we do then?¡± She did not show any sign of anxiety. Her face was expressionless as usual.


    But she was not the only calm one in the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± His senses we¡¯re still surrounding the area.


    The old man was in front of the inn, still on his horse. The other horseman had entered the adjacent noble residence, probably to bring in reinforcements. The injured horses and circlers from the crash were limping into the scene as well.


    ¡°In a few minutes, the whole establishment will be surrounded.¡± He said. ¡°But I have a n.¡±


    The room had only one window. If they got out through the same way, they would fall into the eyes sight of the injured cavalrymen. The only safe way was to jump from the exact opposite side, and to do that they had to go to the other corner room of the inn, which was upied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He went to the wall opposite to the window. His palm touched the concrete wall. A ck magic circle with a meter radius appeared on the wall with his palm at the centre.


    A ck liquid oozed out from the circle, and soon they covered a region of the wall and took the shape of a door.


    Sizzling sound erupted as the dark fluids began to corrode the wall, and soon the potion of the wall disappeared along with the otherworldly material. Light illuminated the dark room.


    There was a couple sleeping soundly on the bed.


    ¡°They would create a disturbanceter.¡± He tapped the ck orb. A sabre-tooth like weapon flew out andnded on Adrian¡¯s hand. He handed it to Irene.


    Irene kept the magic crystal in her pocket and took the knife. She ambled to the bed.


    The man was snuggling the woman, just like how he did to her every night. But that did not make a dent in her face as tightened the grip on the base of the tooth and raised it high in the air.


    Adrian who was observing, widened his eyes. He rushed to the scene. Just when the tip of the weapon was about to sink into the man¡¯s thorax, he grabbed her wrist. The edge of the sharp tooth was just a few millimetres away from the man¡¯s chest side.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± He whispered out a shout.


    She looked into his eyes and blinked twice. ¡°Killing him.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Yes, I can see that.¡± He moved her hand away from the man.


    ¡°But why the lungs?¡± He pointed at the man¡¯s throat. ¡°His throat is wide open.¡±


    She blinked again, her face all straight. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say not to hit the target¡¯s vitals?¡±

 Chapter 218: Chase (3)

    Chapter 218: Chase (3)


    ¡°I forgot that you were a child.¡± He took the weapon from her hand.


    ¡°I am not a child.¡± Her voice seemed to got a degree colder.


    But Adrian ignored her as he nonchntly drove the knife into the male¡¯s throat. The man abruptly opened his eyes as his whole body twitched.


    Adrian took out the toothlike weapon, the man¡¯s hot blood sttered on the woman¡¯s face. The man¡¯s struggling movement, gasps and the sticky hot feeling on her face prompted her to wake up.


    The first thing she saw was her husband gasping for bed as he held his throat. Blood was gushing out from the gaps of his fingers. His whole body was squirming. She wanted the scene to be a nightmare, but the hot and wet feeling on her skin said no.


    She realised that someone was standing behind her husband. She turned up. It was a figure d in hood. She wanted to scream, but before she could- Adrian stabbed her throat.


    Now the couple were in same condition. Blood spewed out from their neck while tears streamed down from their eyes.


    And after a few seconds, the pair died at the same time. Their blood besmirched the pillows, sheet and the nket. It was impossible to separate which droplet of blood was whose.


    He cleared the blood from the weapon and handed it back to Irene. ¡°Are we hiding?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you want them to find us?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If you stabbed his lung, would he have screamed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You know where I am going, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go to the next room.¡±


    He went to the wall opposite the one he just corroded. He touched the wall and the same thing happened- a ck circle appeared which leaked out a dark liquid. The dark liquid corroded the wall and formed an entrance to the other side.


    Adrian charged into the room and released his demonic aura. There was one young man in the room. He was sitting on the bed and reading a book. He was just about to scream from the sudden disappearance of the portion of the wall and the entrance of an unknown individual. But something pressed onto him rendering him unable to move a muscle or make a sound.


    Adrian only gave Irene a nce before moving onto the next wall.


    Irene nodded and walked to the young man, the sabre-tooth weapon in her hand. She pierced the young man¡¯s throat, just as she was taught, with an indifferent expression.


    The youth¡¯s body trembled while blood trickled from the wound, his eyes still open. She took out the knife. Blood sprayed onto the book.


    He finally closed his eyes and slumped down on the bed.


    Irene gave the body onest nce before ambling towards her tutor.


    Adrian kept his eyes on what his student did while he worked on the next wall. It was already halfway corroded. The next room would be thest and there was a window at the other side- thief escape route.


    The liquid did its job and created an entrance for him. Unlike thest two rooms, this room was totally dark.


    There was a couple lying on the bed, soundly sleeping.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this one. Let¡¯s go.¡± He snatched the knife away from her and put it back into the orb, He paced up and went to the window just ahead of them.


    He opened the window and jumped down. Hended softly on another alley.


    Irene followed. Adrian caught her.


    ¡°I can run now.¡± She said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to run. I need you to fight.¡± His senses scanned the surrounding. Soldiers woulde into this alley in a minute or two. He jumped to the next resident, which also seemed to belong to a Baron and sneaked to the other side.


    With his <Absence> essence on, even level 9s would find it hard to detect him, let alone these low level guards.


    Soon, he reached the other side. Now, a whole noble estate separated him and the surrounded inn. The perimeter would soon cover the residence as well. So, he wasted no time and began to run South- away from the Citadel, where they would be safe at.


    The Inn was nowpletely surrounded by the neighbouring baron¡¯s forces. Moreover, the original task force had already recovered and joined the fray.


    The old man finally got the courage to barge into the inn. After all, the ones they were chasing killed a level 9 and a few level 8s.


    The grey haired old man joined as well. The oldest of the trip remained outside, his senses peaked.


    The employees receive the duo. Even the inn owner stepped forward. He was a round man with a moustache. He was aware of the noble forces surrounding his ce. Sweat drenched his skin.


    ¡°Wee! Viscount Tapez and Viscount Raler.¡± The round man bowed, albeit slightly.


    ¡°Our Viscount days are over.¡± The grey haired old man looked around. The inn was extremely extravagant to say the least. Only the richest in the Empire could afford to stay in it. But it still looked lively. A lot of nobles from the outside cities hade to tour the capital.


    ¡°There¡¯s a fugitive in your ce. We need to conduct a search.¡± The man whose hair retained most of the colour was looking up, at the corner room to his left.


    ¡°A¡­ a fugitive?!¡± The owner flinched. But he internally sighed in relief. They were not to raid his business after all.


    ¡°Sure, but-¡°


    ¡°The Sentries will soon be joining.¡±


    ¡°Sentries?!¡± He took a step back. ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time. Let¡¯s go.¡± The old men took the stairs and got to the second floor.


    Both of them stood outside the room. The grey haired man looked at his youngerpanion. ¡°Are you sure they are here?¡±


    ¡°I have seen it with my own eyes. They jumped into this room.¡±


    The grey haired man nodded. He circted his magical energy to the maximum and sted the door open.


    The room- was empty.

 Chapter 219: Chase (4)

    Chapter 219: Chase (4)


    In the dark room, light entered through an opening on the wall- an opening that should not exist.


    Both of them nced at each other and rushed to the next room. Everything in the room was normal, except the other such opening at the other side of the room, and the bloodied bed on top of which lied a dead couple.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± They charged into the next room.


    The situation was the same. There was a door which should not exist by any means just ahead of them, and on the bed- lied another bloody body.


    Their face grimaced as they sprinted to thest room.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡± The couple on the bed abruptly sat up.


    Their heavy footsteps woke the couple in thest room up. Magic circles manifested in the dark.


    ¡°We were sent by his Excellency!¡± The grey haired man shouted.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?!¡± The man shouted. A magic circle was still spinning in the air.


    ¡°Fugitives broke into the Imperial treasury and are now on the run. They used this window to escape the inn.¡± The old man pointed at the open window.


    ¡°What?!¡± The circle disappeared. He had already seen the two neers¡¯ dresses. They were indeed nobles, just like him.


    Suddenly, heavy and quick footsteps sounded from the corridor.


    The door mmed open. An old man wearing a ck coat with orange stripes stepped in. He had a stern look on his face as he scanned the room. His eyes finally fixed on the open window.


    ¡°He escaped?¡± The man frowned.


    ¡°Greetings General Sprinter.¡± The two old men bowed. The man on the bed also stepped down and bowed.


    ¡°When did he escape?¡±


    ¡°It should not be more than five minutes.¡± The grey haired man stepped forward.


    ¡°Five minutes?¡± The neer raised his brows. ¡°They should not have gone too far then.¡± He jumped down from the window, but he did not touch the ground. He thrusted up and flew South.


    ¡°Now that General Sprinter is here, they should not be able to escape. He has killed level 9s before.¡± The grey haired man swiped off the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°Our work here is done.¡± The youngest said. He turned to the couple. ¡°You are lucky. The residents of your neighbouring rooms¡­¡± He pointed at the other rooms. ¡°All of them are dead.¡±


    The couple gasped.


    The old men left the room. They wanted to get out of the mess as soon as possible. If they knew that there were level 9s involved, they would not even have dispatched themselves.


    ******


    Adrian had Irene in his arms as he ran past the city. He avoided main roads as much as possible and only used the alleys. It might be the dead of the night, but Uropolis was still lively.


    ¡°Someone ising at us. He is closing the distance fast.¡± Irene said as she turned her head to behind Adrian. ¡°He seems to be flying.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Adrian said. ¡°A battle seems to be inevitable. How much time until you reach your peak?¡± He asked.


    Irene grabbed the ice magic crystal in her hand harder. The frozen sphere was still on her abdomen. ¡°Half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I am losing a few years of my lifespan today.¡± He sighed.


    He remembered the map and changed his course. He could not afford to duke it out with the level 9 opponent in the streets. Guards and nobles from the surroundings would entrap him.


    After five minutes, they had finally reached their destination- the destination for battle that is. Adrian went into the school. It was a detachment of the Grand Imperial Institute- where the students woulde once in a while to practice.


    At this time of the year, it should be empty. Moreover, the premises were huge- at leastrge enough to amodate a high level battle.


    There were tworge buildings on two sides of the build. A bridge connected the second floors together. From above, the whole structure would look like an ¡®H¡¯.


    Adrian went to one of the secluded rooms with Irene in his arms. He ced her on a seat and tapped the orb. A dozen high grade Ice magic crystals stacked beside her. ¡°Absorb as much as you can. Don¡¯t worry about injuring yourself, I can heal youter.¡±


    She inclined.


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s my first time having a real battle with a level 9. Let¡¯s see how it goes.¡± He brushed the dust off his hood and went outside.


    He knocked the orb. A pair of dark w gauntlets came out. He wore fitted them to his forearms and put the orb back inside his pocket.


    He removed his hood and took out a ck mask from his coat. He covered his face with it. The battle would be fierce. The hood could fall off any moment.


    He waited and waited, his gaze was to the North- up at the night sky. The little moonlight barely dented the darkness. But the darkness did not do anything to his sight at all. His demonic eyes spotted a dot in the sky.


    It was bingrger andrger as it got closer. Finally, the beingnded on the field between the buildings.


    He was an old man with ck hairs. His grey eyes were fixed on him. He was wearing a ck coat with orange stripes- conveying that he was a Sentry. There were four golden stars on the right chest of the coat- indicating that he was a general.


    The man scanned the masked being in front of him from head to toe. He frowned. He amplified his senses to the maximum and scanned him again.


    Level 6? He knitted his brows further. But he soon rejected this notion as the enemy was someone who killed a level 9. Yes, he had apanion. But the case was same for their own level 9.


    Moreover, the masked man was a master at concealing himself. He might show that he was a sheep. But he knew that he was a wolf.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± The masked man said, touching his chest like a gentleman. ¡°Let¡¯s fight and get it over with, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 220: Negotiations?

    Chapter 220: Negotiations?


    Sorry for thete release. I fell asleep midway.


    *********


    The neer¡¯s face flinched. Was the intruder that confident? Or was it a bluff? He could not stay unscathed after killing a level 9 circler.


    Whatever the case, he decided to y safe.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± The old man returned the bow. ¡°I am General Timothy Sprinter of the Imperial Sentry. How may I address you?¡±


    ¡°Many calls me by many names, but most agreed on one- Ephialtes. So Mister Ephialtes would suffice.¡± The masked being¡¯s voice was charming- enough to beguile even him in joining the aggressor.


    ¡°Mister Nightmare,¡± the old man said. ¡°Whom do you work for?¡±


    ¡°None.¡± The mysterious man answered.


    ¡°Our Imperial family would wee you with open arms.¡± The general opened his arms. ¡°You, Mister Ephialtes, is an extraordinary person- capable of even killing a level 9 in such a short period of time and still be full of energy.¡± He gave the mysterious being a look. ¡°We will totally forget about this incident. It doesn¡¯t matter if a level 9 dies. And you can even have half of the treasure. Trust me, once you join us- what you stole today would not seem much at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an interesting offer actually.¡± Adrian gently rubbed the chin of his mask, keeping in his mind that he was wearing his clothes. ¡°Me and my mistress were actually looking for some fun, and I heard that the Count family actually housed such a treasury. We could not hold ourselves back. It was definitely fun- killing the core of a family, snatching something from the strongest family in the world, running through the grandest city in the world with the spectacr Imperial Sentries on our tail.


    ¡°If our new employers could offer these much fun, or of course- anything greater, we will definitely join.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s statement rendered the man speechless.


    The old man already began to regret offering the maniac the invitation. ¡°A grand war will be starting in a year, where our mighty Empire would sh against the pesky resistance of the Confederation. You can have your fair share of the fun then.¡±


    ¡°Empire- mighty? Confederation- pesky? Wouldn¡¯t that mean joining the Confederation is the correct choice?¡± The one called Mister Ephialtes tilted his face.


    The general clenched his fist. There was no hope in negotiating with this maniac. Magical energy began to churn in his body.


    ¡°But if you can provide us with enough remuneration, we would dly join you and fight against what you call pesky resistance of the Confederation.¡±


    He stopped circting his magical energy. ¡°Now we are talking.¡± The old man said. ¡°If you can contribute enough, his excellency would be more than happy to bestow upon you high grade magic crystals, or even ancient artefacts.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Ancient artefacts?¡± Mister Ephialtes rubbed the chin of his mask with his ws. ¡°It sounds like a good deal.¡±


    The old man sighed. ¡°Follow us back to the Citadel, we will go on with the procedures and wee you to the team. With your power, you can start with a very high rank.¡±


    ¡°Uh-uh.¡± He shook his head and index ¡®w¡¯. ¡°I was not born yesterday. How can I just trust you? There are sure to be more level 9s there. We will just be walking into a trap.¡±


    The old man frowned. ¡°We will berade¡¯s from now on. Isn¡¯t it customary you show us some trust?¡±


    ¡°Trust is a two way process. How about this? You go and fetch all the procedure materials while we stay here?¡±


    The general¡¯s brows knitted even further. ¡°So that you can run away?¡± He began to circte his magical energy again as his voice got colder. ¡°You never had the intention to join us, did you?¡±


    ¡°Think what you want, but you need to guarantee us our safety somehow.¡± The mysterious man said calmly.


    The general knitted his brow even further. But the energy inside his body began to dissipate. What was this man trying to do? Was he really going to join them? Or was he just buying time?


    He rxed his frown. He had a way to find out the truth. He brought out a disc not bigger than the size of a palm from his pocket. This would solve everything.


    Adrian, who was watching the man¡¯s every action, frowned. Magical energy began to flow throughout his body. ¡°What is that?¡± He asked, despite knowing the exact answer. Every second he could buy was precious.


    ¡°This?¡± The man fiddled with the disc. There was an intricate magic circle drawn upon it. ¡°Once I activate this, myrades would know exactly where I am. A squad woulde here and we can do the whole employment procedure here, and we can return to the Citadel- a bigger squad.¡± He tapped the disc.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes twitched. An invisible wave of magical energy fluctuated, waving towards every direction.


    He began to calcte every scenarios in his mind. If he kept on ying and the reinforcementse, they would have to keep ying along. The neers would definitely have a level 9 amongst them. Though he was sure he could kill everyone if Irene could freeze time again. But the question is- would they let her?


    She need to maintain physical contact with him. And they would also be close to him. If she begins to cast a spell, the would easily sense the danger and cut her off.


    Maybe he could stop one among the Sentries, or maybe even two. But three- that¡¯s outside the realm of possibility. Long story short- he could not do anything once the reinforcements arrive. His only option would be to join the Sentries. Strangely, the old man was serious about the offer.


    But the general already had nned to do a background check. But little did he know, that just opening his mask would bring everything out. An investigation was not necessary at all. Hence, their capture or death were assured once more forces arrived.


    So he had only one choice- fight!

 Chapter 221: Boring

    Chapter 221: Boring


    Adrian did not waste any time and activated his <Shadow> property. He shed to the old man, taking the general by surprise.


    The man raised his foot to take a step back. But before he couldnd it on the ground, Adrian was already ahead of him.


    Both of his ws targeted two different areas- one towards the face, and the other towards the torso- such that sentry could not dodge both of them at once.


    The old man who was taken off guard, twisted his body nheless. The ws put a deep cut on his cheek and chest, but they were not deep enough to be called a major injury.


    Adrian used both his <Abscence> essence and <Corrosion> sub-property to the fullest- increasing the damage and hiding his property. But it was not enough. He also tried using his demonic aura. Unsurprisingly, the general did not fear him. All he had was caution.


    But nevertheless, he achieved his goal. He returned back to his previous position and took his human form. <Shadow> eats too much of his energy.


    The old man regained his bnce. He unsheathed his sword and took on a defensive stance. His squinted eyes were locked on the mysterious man ahead.


    What just happened was dangerous- too dangerous. The being was faster than even himself- one of the fastest men in the continent. Moreover, those ws packed quite the punch. His jaws were almost split open just now.


    He looked down. The wound on his chest was even worse. The ws missed his lungs and head by a few millimetres. He turned back to the being. He was nonchntly standing there, blood dripping from those ghastly ws.


    The caution in his heart increased. Fuck! He was strong- really strong. And he also had all of his strength in himself. Or was it all just a bluff? But he could not possibly bluff twice in a row, could he?


    Hundreds of thoughts drowned the man¡¯s mind.


    Adrian hid two high grade dark magic crystal in his hands. During hisst barrage, he could have tried tond a few more attacks. But the veteran would have dodged a few of them. That would decrease his own threat level in the man¡¯s eyes.


    How to defeat a stronger opponent? Make him think he is weaker.


    Adrian stood on the institute fieldzily, as if he did not care about the battle enough.


    He disappeared once again. But this time, the man was prepared. He jumped high in that air and activated his flight property. He looked down on the ground, but the being did not appear.


    He hiked his senses to the fullest. Suddenly, he felt a presence. It was- above!


    He did not even look and dived below as fast as possible. But the ws still managed to graze his back deeply.


    The man made an abruptnding on the ground. He barely got up on his feet.


    The being was still standing at his original spot. He had a pose that conveyed he was bored. Even more blood was dripping from those dark ws.


    He became even more cautious. Fuck! That motherfucker could fly too? His own second property was rendered ineffective? Was he serious when he said he robbed a treasury from the Imperial family just because he was bored?


    He regretteding here alone to fight this monster. And where was that other fugitive? The mistress? Was she too bored to walk that she got this monster to carry her? Was she another monster that was just watching him suffer from the sidelines?


    Tens of questions along with the aching pains clouded his minds. He became more and more cautious. But he did not feel any fear. Sentries had to undergo a process which removed any sense of fear from them. They could easilyy down their lives for the Imperial family.


    Adrian, on the other hand, now had four magic crystals in his hands. In his previous move, he attached his shadow to the general¡¯s clothes and got up on the air along with him. He jumped out, struck the old man and dived in again.


    He made one thing sure- that the old man would not think of flying in this battle ever again.


    The general¡¯s stance got even more defensive. Flight was not an option now. Apparently, the enemy was a better and faster flyer than he was. Thankfully, he had already sent the signal. All he needed to do now was hold on until the reinforcements arrive.


    Mister Ephialtes was standing before him, as nonchnt as ever. His eyes were fixed on the masked man. But his sense was spread everywhere. There was another monster lurking in the building.


    Maybe she was in the building to the left, or the building to the right, or the bridge between the two buildings- one that separated his side of the field and the monster¡¯s side of the field.


    The being moved again. He brandished his sword, preparing to somehow defend those unpredictable attacks.


    But he was taken by surprise, yet again.


    Mister Ephialtes was got one of his ws inside his clothes, and was scratching his back?


    The man yawned through the ck mask. ¡°This is getting boring- very boring. Chatting with you about treasures and status was more fun.¡± He said with a downed voice, as if even the act of talking was boring by itself.


    The old man could only smile wryly. Yes, talking was better. He should have just let these two fugitives go. It was not his fault anyway that the treasury was robbed; it was those cursed Carsons¡¯ faults. But now that he was riding the tiger¡¯s back, he had no more choice. He could only hope that the reinforcements woulde in time.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± The being clicked his tongue. ¡°I thought I would have some fun ying with a general from the Imperial Sentries. But I guess I was wrong.¡±


    Adrian took a step forward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 222: Boring (2)

    Chapter 222: Boring (2)


    The man took a step back. The opponent ahead had made only two moves till now. And this had already dropped him to such a dire state.


    Blood drenched his coat- both the front and the back. His bleeding cheek barred him from uttering a word. Moreover, he could not even afford to take out a healing potion and drink it, for the monster ahead was damn too fast. The moment he took his eyes away from the masked being, death would invade.


    Mister Ephialtes disappeared again. This time, the general was not going to make the same mistake. He sacrificed the range of his senses for sensitivity. His sense covered a radius of only three meters, but he could sense everything within- to the smallest movement of every grass to the trajectory of every dust particles.


    No matter how fast the monster was, he was sure to react in time now. But seconds passed, and nothing happened. Everything remained normal- at least in the three meter range.


    A whole minute passed, but nothing happened. Did the bastard know his range was receded?


    Another minute passed. Cold sweat slid through his unharmed cheek. Should he increase the radius and sacrifice the sensitivity?


    Seeing nobody in sight, and sensing nothing in three meters- he decided to increase the span of his senses.


    But the moment he began to do it, something moved behind him- taking him by surprise. He did not even think of looking back and dashed forward using his wind attribute to the fullest. But he was a split second toote. A ghastly w came out of nowhere and sliced the fingers gripping his sword.


    A couple of his fingers fell off, along with the sword. But that did not stop the man from dashing all the way through. Just when he was about to pass the bridge, two ws surfaced from the ground and sped both of his legs hard, digging those knifelike fingers into his ankle.


    The sudden development had him tripping, but ironically- the hands that grasped his ankles saved him from falling down.


    He used all of his strength to move his legs. But s, all efforts were futile. The metal ws had already drilled deep into his bones. He was an augmenter, and his weapon and speedprised more than half of his strength. He had already lost his weapon, and now- mobility. Furthermore, he was terribly wounded. The state of his mind was not any better.


    Suddenly, he heard cracking and sizzling sound from above. The bridge just above trembled a bit, or was it just his imagination?


    No, it was not.


    The viaduct that connected the two buildings began to fall down.


    He widened his eyes and shed at the bridge, attempting to slice it into two. But s, there was no sword in his hand. Nevertheless, he was a level 9 circler. Just the energy from his bare hand half-cleaved the concrete construct.


    But that was far enough. Seeing no way out from the monster¡¯s clutch, he crouched down and covered his head with his hands.


    The moment the bridge hit the general, the ws released their grip and retracted back to the ground. The shadow beneath him shed away.


    The construct crashed on the ground, shaking the earth and sending dust particles throughout the ground.


    Adrian returned back to his original position yet again. The instant he got up from the shadow, he staggered back and fell down on his butt. He did not fight against the tiredness and lied down on the grass.


    This new property of his was too ravenous. Not a single bit of energy remained in his body. He turned to the rubble. He used all of his energy to pull his lips to a smirk.


    When he ¡®scratched¡¯ his own back, he formed a magic circle on his bare skin- hidden from the general. ck fluids exited from the circle and enveloped his body but did not harm him in the slightest.


    He took that step forward to apply psychological pressure on the old man¡¯s mind. And he seeded. The paranoid man decreased his range to three meters. And the viaduct- was out of that.


    He shadowed to the second floor and released all of his summoned corrosive fluids- half on one junction and the other half on another. The concrete structure was thick it; time was required to corrode the junction and separate it from the buildings.


    He zoomed back to the ground. He did not fully exit from the shadow even once despite the fact that it drained too much energy; the battle might have looked easy but it took a toll on Adrian¡¯s brain. After all, the general was the strongest entity he ever faced¡­ in his human form that is.


    When he sensed that the corrosion process was almost over, he charged at the old man from the opposite direction of the bridge. His target- the sword. He predicted the ¡®escape¡¯ path of the sentry, leaped out of his shadow and stretched himself to the limit to strike the man¡¯s fingers.


    He sessfully unarmed his opponent and dived back into the darkness. He raced past the man and sped his legs just beneath the bridge- which was destined to fall down. Thankfully, the man was not decisive enough to sacrifice his legs and jump out of the danger.


    Once the concrete crashed on the general¡¯s head, Adrian escaped to his location.


    He could sense the man¡¯s presence inside the rubble. He was still alive. Adrian sighed.


    The shattered fragments of the bridge began to tremble. ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± An arm covered with blood and dirt surfaced from the rubble. The old man pushed the concrete away and limped out of the rubble. His condition could not get any worse- blood and concrete powder besmirched his entire body. One of his arms were hanging from his shoulder lifeless.


    But the first scene he saw aftering out almost pierced through his heart.


    Mister Ephialtes was lying on the grass- rxing- facing his whole body towards him and using his palm as a pillow. He was so rxed that it looked as if he were melding to the ground.


    He yawned again; a yawn that said-


    ¡®I am toozy to kill you.¡¯

 Chapter 223: Mercy

    Chapter 223: Mercy


    The old man barely held back his tears. He was a general. Everyone in the continent knew him- a war hero for the Empire, an arch nemesis for the Confederation. He was a mighty level 9 too, just like the monster before him- that too, one of the stronger ones who had killed a couple of level 9s and defeated a handful before.


    So, WHY?! Why was the gulf between them sorge? He had served his mothend for decades. He has met some terrifying individuals- both feared enemies and trusted allies. But he was sure he would at least be able to connect a few punches before facing his defeat.


    But the monster ahead? He had only three encounters him till now. And he was already reduced to this stage- all bloodied and battered. But his opponent? He was lying rxedly on the field, without any care of the world- even though he knew reinforcements wereing.


    He suddenly frowned. Something was right. Momentster his eyes widened- enough for them to pop out. Was it too boring for the monster to kill him alone? So, he was waiting for the reinforcements toe in so that he can take them all down in one fell swoop?


    Seeing the almost closing eyes of Mister Ephialtes, he came to the answer that it was not impossible.


    Fuck! He should have just let them run away with the treasure. Now, they would lose treasures and a squad of high level sentries as well.


    No! He could not let that happen. He clenched the only functioning hand he had into a fist.


    He had no way to send a message to his arrivingrades to turn back. All he could do now was to use his entire being to defeat, or to at least injure the monster so that the iing sentriester have a chance.


    He took a deep breath, fire burning in his eyes, and began to power limp to the rxing being. He used the remaining life force he had as his fuel.


    Adrian who was watching everything began to pray in his mind- to himself. He did not even have the energy to sit up, let alone standing up and fight against the general- despite the old man¡¯s weakened state.


    When the old man was a few steps away from Adrian, he looked down at the lying being. ¡°Get¡­ up.¡± He barely uttered out.


    Mister Ephialtes turned up and looked into his eyes. ¡°Did you forget? We are not the only ones in the premise.¡±


    The general frowned. Suddenly, the already cold temperature of the atmosphere began to drop even lower. Layers of ice formed on the grass, the walls, even him. His warm blood began to freeze and stick into his coats.


    He shivered as he looked ahead. Another figure garbed in ck was approaching him from behind the monster. Even though he had met the members of the Imperial family and the top families of the family countless time before, the majesty the neer was exuding was breathtaking.


    Unlike herpatriot, the being was not covering her face in any way. Her icy blue hair was swaying with the air and her eyes which were akin to a purple of indigo was looking right into his. She was a great beauty, on the same level as that of the Empress- the most beautiful woman he knew.


    But this did not calm his heart in any way. If anything, this unsettled him even more. Unlike the man he had been ¡®fighting¡¯ since his arrival, the woman who looked not any older than twenty five gave him a greater sense of danger.


    She was stronger than that monster?!


    He subconsciously took a step back. For the first time, he felt fear. Not for himself, but his mothend. The two ahead were definitely not from the Empire, or he would have known. If his conjectures were correct, at least one of the two was cmity ss- being that could put the whole nation in jeopardy.


    And he had provoked two of them at the same time. He really wanted to escape and warn the Empire. But s, his current state would not allow him to do so.


    He heaved out a sigh. It was over. He looked down at Mister Ephialtes before looking ahead at the Mistress.


    ¡°Can you let this dying old man have one final request?¡± He was still burning his life force. He wanted at least hisst words to be spoken clearly.


    Irene looked down at Adrian, prompting the old general to do so as well.


    Adrian, feeling her gaze, looked into the old man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Myrades- they are all good men. Please let them go.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Adrian clicked his tongue, striking the man¡¯s heart. ¡°I really nned to have some fun. But we are not heartless enough to not fulfilling an old man¡¯s dying wish.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± The general bowed.


    Irene snapped her fingers. More than ten ice javelins appeared in the air. She waved her hand. All of the projectiles flew at the old man with breakneck speed and pierced into his body.


    They prated into the man¡¯s abdomen, legs, arms, outer thorax etc. But none of them made way to his heart, lungs or throat.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± The man who had used a lot of his life force could not even self destruct his magic core. He was brought to his knees. He bled to death- slowly and painfully, before falling forward. But the bloodied javelins did not let his body touch the ground.


    Adrian finally lied down on his back and spread his arms before heaving out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°A level 9 and few level 8s are on their way.¡± Irene said.


    Adrian only reached forth his arms in reply.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I carried you here all the way from the Count estate.¡± He smiled. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    She felt as if her entire world she built on her fairy tale knowledge crumble down in an instant.


    But she had witnessed the entire battle before. He was dead tired.


    So, sheplied and lifted him into her arms.

 Chapter 224: Calamity Class

    Chapter 224: Cmity ss


    The Institute unit.


    Six individuals rode into the premises. A chilling sensation dug deep into their bones. Everything was frozen- the grassy ground, the building walls, and the rubble on the centre of.


    They looked up. The area where the bridge was supposed to exist was empty.


    ¡°A level 9.¡± One of the horsemen said.


    The one leading them was an old man. He was wearing the same uniform as that of General Sprinter. ¡°A strong one at that.¡± He frowned.


    ¡°Where is General Sprinter? The signal came from here, and undoubtedly- a battle took ce here.¡± Another man spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t sense his energy signature anywhere nearby.¡± The old man continued. His eyes furrowed even further. He whipped the halter and the horse charged towards the rubble.


    ¡°Hyah!¡± The others followed.


    The magical horses jumped over the pile of rubble, andnded on the opposite side.


    The scene they witnessed sped at their heart. Their eyes almost popped out from the socket.


    A battered old man was on his knees. The stubborn pikes of ice which refused to melt made him look like a porcupine, the spikes restraining him from dropping all the way to the ground.


    ¡°Tim!¡± The old man who wore the same four starred uniform hopped down from the steed and rushed to hisrade.


    A red magic circle appeared on his palm. The surrounding temperature began to rise up. The icy javelins began to melt.


    He took out a supreme grade green potion from his pocket and caught the now freed General Sprinter with his hand, preventing him from falling down.


    The others jumped down from their steeds as well and surrounded the duo.


    ¡°Tim!¡± The neer shouted, his eyes all red. ¡°Tim!¡±


    Heid him on his arm and uncorked the healing potion with his thumb before taking it to the battered man¡¯s mouth.


    But his lips- did not move.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± One of the sentries took a step forward.


    A tear escaped the old man¡¯s eyes as he raised his hand, shutting the sentry up.


    He dropped the healing potion to the ground while his eyes darted through his martyred friend¡¯s body. He suddenly frowned.


    One of Timothy¡¯s hands was broken, the fingers were cut as well. But his other hand was clenched into a fist.


    The General took that fist and opened it. There was something written on the palm with blood. The man used his own thumb nail to ¡®draw¡¯ letters.


    ¡®2 Cm¡¯


    That¡¯s all it was written.


    ¡°How many fugitives were there?¡± The man asked with a shaking voice, his eyes still locked on the bloody letters.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    He turned to the tyrannised face of the General. ¡°Your death is not in vain.¡± He stood up, with the dead body in his arms.


    The others took a step back and stood straight.


    ¡°Men¡­¡± The General said, his eyes all serious. ¡°The two who robbed the first auxiliary treasury¡­ are Cmity ss threats.¡±


    ******


    Both Adrian and Irene were sitting inside a carriage. His body was shivering.


    ¡°Did you have to act so cool and freeze me along with everyone?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± She said, without an iota of guilt or remorse in her. However, he closed in and gave him a hug, warming his body with hers.


    After a few seconds, Adrian stopped shivering and looked outside.


    They had rented this carriage a few streets away from the Institute detachment. Their destination was set to the South of the city where they hade from. The journey would be a couple of hours long. But at least they were safe- for now.


    If there are any road blockades ahead, they could easily run away again. After all, there would be no high level amongst the patrols. Even if there are, they would be level 7s at most.


    Irene had almost reached her peak, and Adrian was recharging himself as well. Sensing that there would be no more fatal danger, he dropped his head on her shoulder and closed his eyes.


    The job was fucking too tiring. He would Takepensation from Eliseter.


    A few hourster, Irene nudged his shoulder- waking him up.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep?¡± He yawned and stretched.


    She shook her head. ¡°I was keeping an eye out. We have already reached the Southern district.¡±


    ¡°Give me a stctite.¡± He reached out his hand.


    She snapped her fingers. A sharp and short stctite formed on his palm.


    He gripped it hard and began to apply makeup on himself. He was done in a few moments.


    Irene snapped her fingers again, freezing the bloodied half of his face and disintegrating the blood besmirched weapon.


    A few secondster, theyer of ice shed off his face. Those who had not interacted with him earlier would not be able to recognise him at all.


    The small hatch at the front opened. ¡°We are in the Southern District. Where shall we go?¡±


    Irene turned to Adrian.


    ¡°Stop here. We will sightsee for a bit before heading home.¡±


    The window closed. The carriage halted, parking beside the road.


    Both of them got out. Adrian stretched yet again before handing two gold coins to the coachman. ¡°Keep the change.¡±


    The coachman left with the empty carriage with a smile on his face. He never expected toe upon such rich passengers in the middle of nowhere in the dead of the night.


    ¡°Getaway drivers sure are cheap here.¡± Adrian smirked.


    ¡°Getaway driver?¡± She turned to him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t understand. The flower is safe, right.¡±


    She opened her robe a little. The flora was stered to the leather with ice.


    Adrian nodded and looked around.


    The streets werepletely empty, devoid of any humans. There were days of lighting in from the East. The sun had just begun to rise up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Two hooded figures walked through the quiet streets of the dawn. After half an hour of work, they reached a tavern.


    ¡°Is it easier creating tunnels under taverns?¡± He muttered.


    Both of them entered the establishment.

 Chapter 225: Stained Scroll

    Chapter 225: Stained Scroll


    The Rebellion underground base.


    Adrian and Irene walked through the main hall, their hood removed. The few members there were kept their eyes on the duo. Both of the being had otherworldly looks. But s, fate itself envied the young man.


    Soon, they reached the other side of the hall- to where the grand door was at, door to the leader of the Rebellion- a pioneer. It was morning already. He should be in there. And their senses said yes.


    As soon as the door opened, the muscr old man got up on his feet walked ahead of the desk. There was a serious look on his face.


    ¡°Where were you twost night?¡±


    Irene was half a step ahead of Adrian. ¡°Where we ought to be.¡±


    The man frowned.


    ¡°Your conjectures are not wrong.¡± She continued with an expressionless face.


    The man took in deep breath. ¡°Did you really intruded into the Carsons Estate and rob the first auxiliary treasury?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Irene¡¯s nodded before turning to Adrian.


    He took a step forward and opened his rob. He whipped the garment. Tens of high grade magic crystals fell out, along with some herbs that could be used to create supreme grade potions.


    One of his hands was gripping the ck orb.


    The man¡¯s eyes twitched. Even though he was the leader of one of the strongest factions in the Empire, he had not seen that many high grade crystals at once before. And supreme grade potions? The whole organisation had only a few that were only meant to be used in case of emergencies.


    ¡°This is a token of our trust.¡± Irene pointed at the high grade crystals on the ground.


    The man gulped. He was giving all of these¡­ to the organisation? But that was not the main question he had in his mind.


    ¡°Did you¡­ kill a sentry General? General Timothy Sprinter?¡±


    ¡°Was that the old man¡¯s name?¡± Irene asked nonchntly. ¡°Yes. He was a weakling. But it was a pretty good exercise nevertheless.¡±


    The man¡¯s face flinched as he almost took a step back. He sucked in a cold breath. Sweat drenched his back.


    General Sprinter was one of the strongest entity in the entire Empire. He was not a cmity ss, but he was not that far from it either. He himself was at most an equal to the sentry general. And that same general was a weakling? He was with a good physical exercise at most?


    Just where did these twoe from? The Confederation? He somewhat denied the notion. Because the defensive Confederation would never send such high level individuals behind enemy lines.


    Maybe they were part of the Underworld- the most secretive but chaotic faction in all of Ervilia. Whatever the case, he was not in the ce to investigate the origin of the two. He might find somethingter that would cost his life.


    He forced a smile on his face. ¡°Umm¡­ thank you for your contribution.¡± He slightly bowed towards Irene. ¡°You getting such extravagant resources for us and killing such a high profile enemy is a massive contribution- one that we could not ever thank enough for.


    ¡°But we are in the midst of negotiations with the Imperial family. We can publicise the fact that two of our members not only robbed the first auxiliary treasure of the Imperial family, but also killed one of the generals of the Imperial Sentry, the strongest force in the world.¡±


    Adrian frowned and stepped forward. ¡°So, we did all these for nothing?! We lost an entire night of sleep!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyelids twitched while the smile on his face got even wrier. An entire night of sleep? This was the price they paid for causing one of the most turbulent upheaval in thest decade? Only the recent kidnapping of the Imperial princess couldpare to that.


    ¡°No no nonono.¡± He aggressively shook his head. A bead of sweat trailed down his cheek.


    ¡°How can I even think of that? I am a man of my word.¡± He thumped his chest. ¡°I have made another arrangement for you.¡±


    Adrian returned to his original position, half a step behind Irene. Her eyes were fixed on the old man.


    ¡°I cannot give you an official position, as words might reach the Empire. The whole negotiations will fall apart this way. But I can give you a ¡®shadow¡¯ position.¡± He said, carefully looking into the eyes of the purple eyeddy and the dark eyed youth.


    Thedy was as nonchnt as ever- too cold. And the youth looked even more mysterious. Not getting any reactions of sort, he sighed.


    ¡°If you want anything, you can just ask me. I will ry the orders to the subordinates, and they will get the work done. This way you secretly have the same authority as me, the leader of the Rebellion. You get what you want, and the negotiations remain stable. It is a win-win situation.¡±


    Irene opened her mouth. ¡°I a-¡°


    ¡°She rejects.¡±


    ¡°I reject.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ why?¡± He asked before giving the half faced youth a re.


    Adrian shook his head. ¡°What if you are unavable? We want something and you are somewhere else. Besides, how can we trust you? What if you don¡¯t like something we want and don¡¯t ry the orders at all?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The man did not have any answers.


    ¡°You need to give us something tangible.¡± Adrian continued. ¡°Else, we are taking everything back and leaving.¡±


    The man turned to the multicoloured magic crystals and herbs on the floor. He bit his lips.


    Adrian was just about to pick one of the magic crystals up when-


    ¡°Wait!¡± The man made up his mind.


    He returned back to his desk. He keyed and opened a drawer before taking out a scroll. It was a bit dirty. There seemed to be a few small stains on it.


    He approached the duo. ¡°We, the pioneers, had one of these each. He sighed. This belonged to my ¡®brother¡¯. Those who wields them have great powers in the Rebellion. When I am not here, you can use this.¡±


    Irene took the scroll. ¡°Are you not worried we will take the organisation to doom with this?¡±


    He shook his head with augh. ¡°This is not that powerful without its original owner. You can run a few errands at most.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She left the room. Adrian followed.


    The man went back to his seat and looked into the distance, heaving out a mncholic sigh.

 Chapter 226: New Year *

    Chapter 226: New Year *


    Another bright year passed by. What reced it was a frigid one. People opened up their locked trunks and took out their old winter clothes- created from warm animal furs. The richer ones hit the market and bought whole new sets of warm apparels to live through the year.


    Uropolis, the capital of the Empire, the strongest nation in the continent- was not safe by any means from the invasion of the winter. Every bright year, professional hunters coarse through the woods and mountains to kill hundreds of hibernating animals.


    Their furry skins were used by the most able of craftsmen to make extravagant warm robes, sold exclusively to the nobles. The residents of the city, the richestmunity in the entire country, had no difficulty whatsoever to buy these clothes in bulk.


    But the case was definitely not the same for everyone else, namely- themoners. The rich merchants could easily take care of themselves but for the working ss people here in the city, they had no better way than to hope that some rich noble would throw their old clothes outside in the streets; or to go hunt for a ferocious furry creature by themselves.


    The number ofmoner deaths due to extreme cold, just alone in the city was staggering, let alone the entire Empire. Hence, one of the demands of the Rebellion was provision of warm clothes to themoner citizens, and the reduction of prices of necessary goods.


    Alvin Baker, the current leader of the Rebellion, and one of the two living pioneers had left for the holy city of Ers. The other pioneer was station in the main base of that city and was a master potioneer. He could not let the rare herbs he just ¡®earned¡¯ go to waste. And he did not trust anyone else to protect them.


    Besides, he also had to do his duties as the moner leader¡¯ of the nation, distribute some warm clothes to the destitute. He left the main base in the care of his trusted aide- Jonathan Berkeley.


    The man was neither a great circler, nor the best of managerial personnel, but he was trusted by all. He fought alongside the pioneers themselves and had been a core member of the Rebellion since its inception.


    Now, he was facing a headache. It was one thing that the boss left, leaving the whole main base and its operation to him; but it was another thing altogether when the leader left the whole main base, and ¡®those two.¡¯


    He was walking to and fro in his office. It was the same room where the leader sat. Now, it belonged to him- temporary of course. He would asionally rub the temples of his bald head.


    *Creak.*


    He gritted his teeth and turned to the door. There was a handsome young man standing, gasping for breath. A red mask was clipped to his belt.


    ¡°Now what?!¡± The man said.


    The young man barelyposed himself. ¡°She says that it doesn¡¯t fit. She wants another one.¡±


    The man kicked the air. ¡°Didn¡¯t she already say the size?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young man smiled wryly. ¡°But now she says otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! We are having problems providing clothes to the general mass, and she is not happy with the dress? The dress which costs the same price as that of thirty warm coats?¡±


    The smile on the youth¡¯s face got wrier. ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡±


    ¡°Just what was the leader thinking when he gave them the scroll?¡± The bald man sighed. ¡°They areplete strangers for Ervil¡¯s sake!¡±


    ¡°Well, they-¡°


    ¡°We¡¯re rmended by Eugene?¡± He snorted. ¡°That sonuvabitch is one of the richest men in the entire Empire and still refuses to fund us properly. And he has the audacity to send such gluttons to us.¡±


    The young man stayed silent. He knew that without Sir Eugene, the organisation would not havee this far. The upper echelon were just jealous of his talents.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± The bald man waved his hand. ¡°Give them whatever they want. As long as they don¡¯t cross the line, it¡¯s fine to spend a bit. We just have to send a lengthy letter to Eugene next time. Besides, it¡¯s better if they want such childish things. It would be a different case altogether if they had ulterior motives.¡± He squinted.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The young man bowed and left.


    The door shut close.


    The man sighed. ¡°Three thousand fucking pieces of gold. Even the higher nobles don¡¯t spend these much in a day. And they managed to do this in just half a day.¡±


    ******


    The trio¡¯s room now had aplete makeover. The furnitures that were already quite expensive enough beforehand, was now reced by even more expensive ones. They were lined with pure gold and were made from exotic and ancient woods.


    On the expensive dining table, lied tens of different dishes- cooked by the best chefs in the country. Just the aroma and steamy looks of the food could fill someone¡¯s stomach or kill them from the craving.


    Irene was sitting on the new bed, surrounded by extravagant clothes. It was the mostfortable beds she had ever lied on, barring the one at the Royal Pce of Nemphis of course.


    Her eyes were fixed on the direction of the new and shining sofa set.


    Adrian was sittingfortably on a one seater, his eyes fully closed. His pants were down.


    Cassidy, a princess of the strongest nation in the world, was on her knees- naked. She enveloped his hard length with her mouth and was bobbing her head up and down. Both of her cheeks were caved in. One of her hands was handling his testicles while the other was down on her crotch, ying with her pussy.


    There was a puddle of shiny water just underneath. She paced up her strokes. Adrian shot off his semen inside her mouth, for the umpteenth time in the day. She swallowed them down and continued again with an intoxicated look in her eyes.


    Adrian opened his eyes and looked towards Irene. An evil smile formed on his face.


    ¡°A new year arrived. Shouldn¡¯t we start it with a bang?¡±

 Chapter 227: Christina Baker

    Chapter 227: Christina Baker


    Christina Baker, an eighteen year old cute girl, hid herself inside a fur coat and walked through the crowded evening market. Snow was slowly cascading down, formingyers of white underneath. The stubborn snowfields formed again and again despite fire circler''s creating ways through the roads several times.


    She walked through the snowy streets and finally reached her destination- Heavensnight Inn. She smiled and entered in. It was one of the most expensive inns around. Hence, the hall was quite empty.


    A youngdy walked forward and bowed. "How may I help you?"


    "I am a guest. Room number 213." "Oh my.''" The youngdy giggled. "It is the most expensive suite we have. Please follow me." The two walked to the second floor of the well structured establishment. Soon, they were before a door. 213 was engraved on the wood. O Reading lightens your ife - LQght Reader Before Christina could do anything, the inn employee stepped forward and knocked on the door. "I apologise for the disturbance. But you a guest." She said.


    "Let her in." A cold feminine voice came from the inside.


    The youngdy, once sure that the customers were really expecting a guest, moved away and beckoned Christina to go in.


    She did not mind and opened the door. She stepped in closed it behind. Three persons were sitting in the room. The disfigured but handsome young man was on the bed. Beside her was the maskeddy.


    And on the crouch, sat the prettiestdy she had ever seen. Those icy blue hair, purple eyes, super smooth skin, and the princess vibes she emitted-she desired them.


    "Greetings." She bowed, not daring to show any signs of disrespect. She knew secrets hidden from a+hann daaftanal increased after hearing their stories. She genuinely respected them now.


    "Come." Irene patted thefy seater just next to hers.


    She bowed once again before walking to the sofas and seating beside thedy.


    "Thank you for inviting me. May I know why have you called me all the way here?" The youngdy blushed. The prettydy seemed even more beautiful now that she was so close.


    "It''s suffocating to stay underground." Irene said with a nk face.


    "Really, Miss?" She turned to Irene, despite her embarrassment. "I think so too. That''s why I stay above the surface. Though grandpa forbids me, I use the excuse that I take care of patients." She giggled.


    "You can just call me Irene." More blood rushed to her cheeks. "How... how car "O... okay. But you have to call me Tina." "Sure, Tina. It''s a nice name.!" The coldness of her voice had a charm of its own. Blood almost bursted out of Tina''s face. She curled her body inwards.


    "Now, we are calling each other by nicknames. Irene said. "We can be called friends, right?" "Huh?!" She turned to her. Shock was written all over her face. "Ye., yeah., sho... sure." She barely uttered out, still not being able topose herself. "Great!" Irene ''eximed'' with the same tone and face. "I have finally someone to talk to. These two., she pointed at the half faced man and the maskeddy. "One of them never talks at all, and the other is all about revenge. Besides, he is a man. I need to have a girl to girl talk with someone, right?" "Yes." Tina finally calmed herself down and tu to Irene.


    Irene began to caress her thigh over her skirt. "Let''s talk all night, shall we? About our lives, our dreams,


    "La... love?" Her face flushed even, bing as red a tomato. She clenched both of her own knees hard.


    "What? You have never fell in love before?" Irene asked indifferently.


    "... no." She shook her head, her eyes still not able to meet Irene''s.


    "What? You are eighteen and you aren''t still in love?" Even Irene was now serious. The fairy tales said otherwise about a maiden''s love.


    "No." She felt like burying her head in her chest. But s, it was too small. Compared to those juicy melons of Irene, hers were straight out t. "Ha., have you?" Her eyes were still on the floor her foot was tapping on.


    "No." Irene shook her head. "I can''t. I am not allowed to." She said with her ever-cold tone.


    Wasn''t allowed to? She frowned. She wanted ask something but in the end, she decided against it. "You haven''t fell in love. Fine. But you are an adult, embarrassment. She clenched her thighs together and curled her shoulder in. "But., but... isn''t it normal to stay pure before marriage?"


    Her body started to twitch in


    "Even the nobles have sex before marriage. And we are just meremoners."


    She never expected she would hear the direct word here. She did not have a mothe, nor any female acquaintances. All she learned were from books and some of those grandmas she treated. Wasn''t speaking the word a taboo? Apparently, not so much.


    Her chin dug into her chest. "But isn''t it done between lovers?" She asked, wanting to know now that she had the opportunity. Besides, Irene was the first friend she ever made. Nobody approached her this freely in the organisation. All treated her as a Saintess against her wishes.


    "No, it''s done for fun."


    "For fun?" She felt as if the world was a lie.


    0 Reading Ightens your I She shook her head.


    "Have you ever ''yed'' down there?" Irene pointed at her crotch.


    She gulped and shook her head. These are things she had never even imagined before.


    "Have you ever watched anyone having sex? Outside those pictures in books."


    Her neck was began to ache from all those shakings. How could she ever get to watch someone doing something this secretive? Besides, wasn''t it immoral?


    Irene inched her mouth closed to her ear. Her breath hot breath tickled her lobe. Tina''s face became even hotter. "Do you want to watch?" Irene asked.


    "Hmm?" She gulped, verything seemed fuzzy.


    One of Irene''s arm was sensually fondling her thigh while the other circled around Tina''s back to her other shoulder. "Do you want to watch a non-loving pair have sex, just for fun?" Irene''s lips grazed "Ye... yes." She gulped and went along the flow. Irene turned to the half faced man and nodded.


    Adrian smirked on the clear side of his face.


    Cassidy who had gotten the signal did not waste any time and took off her night robe before throwing it down on the floor. She was not wearing any sort of lingerie underneath. The mask was all she had now on her naked body.


    She crawled to Adrian and untied the cincture of his nightie before taking it off. Adrian was nowpletely naked.


    Tina, who had never seen apletely naked man before, gasped. The body in front was too good. Those chiselled abs, wless skin, broad muscles, the long and hard genital- everything was so...


    "You are drooling." The familiar cold voice woke her up. She quickly cleaned her mouth, her eyes still locked on the bed.


    Adrian lied on the bed. His cock stood erect and tall .Cassidy, who was ''trained'' thest whole month, her groin, with two of her knees nking his waist. She used her hand to adjust the tip of his rod to her opening, which was already moist from her session of fantasies. Once the head slipped in, she lowered her ass, taking all of his length in at once. The shape of his dick was ingrained into her very being.


    Both of her hands reached her boobs while she began to move up and down. She moaned and groaned with rhythm of the strokes.


    Tina''s throat was dry from the scene, she never even in her wildest dreams thought she would watch two persons having sex, that too along with a woman she utterly respected.


    Irene was still caressing her thigh. How could just friendly caress feel this? Something was tingling down in her crotch.


    She rubbed her thighs one against the other, trying to get rid of the uneasy feeling.


    Irene suddenly pulled Tina''s skirt up, exposing her lower legs. She panicked and held Irene''s wrist." Irene looked into her eyes. "Trust me."


    The two words worked like magic. Tina gave up all sorts of resistance and looked away from those purple eyes.


    Irene pulled up the skirt to the fullest, revealing her slender legs and pink panties. The two thighs guarded it. She grabbed one of her thighs and pulled it apart. Tina closed her eyes andplied, separating her legs. Irene''s touch on her skin felt wonderful.


    "''See? You are wet." Irene had taken fair share of lessons from her tutor and his guinea pig.


    Tina looked down. There was a soaked spot on her panties. She gasped. "This.."


    "Don''t worry. It''s normal. It means it''s craving something."


    She swallowed a chunk of saliva.


    "Let me remove it." Irene put a finger into her panties.


    But when her eyes met those of Irene''s, she gave up.


    She bit her lips lifted her butt a little. A part of her wanted Irene to see her secret spot. Her breathes had already gotten heavier.


    Irene removed the panty and dropped it to the floor. Tina''s young and fresh pussy was dripping.


    Without any sort of warning, Irene inserted two of her fingers in.


    "Aah..."


    But when her eyes met those of Irene''s, she gave up.


    She bit her lips lifted her butt a little. A part of her wanted Irene to see her secret spot. Her breathes had already gotten heavier.


    Irene removed the panty and dropped it to the floor. Tina''s young and fresh pussy was dripping.


    Without any sort of warning, Irene inserted two of her fingers in.

 Chapter 228 The Joy Of Watching **

    Tina arched her back. A weird sensation originated in her lower abdomen and coursed through her entire body. It became hard to breath. She clenched her skirt, making sure it doesn''t fall down and interrupt thedy.


    Irene had practiced fingering on Cassidy many times before. Adrian taught her a plethora of ways to y with pussies. Though she had never used such techniques on herself before as she did not feel any sort of cravings, she took her tutor''s orders seriously.


    She tightened the grip on Tina''s shoulder on the other side. Her own breasts were massaging the shoulders on this side. Irene was slowing increasing the pace of her strokes. Her mouth was still close to Tina''s ear.


    "Do you like it?" She whispered. Her charming cold voice and warm breath caused the young girl''s ear to twitch.


    "Mmh¡­ Ye¡­ yes." Tina barely uttered.


    Her entire body was hot. The scene in front of her only added to the feeling.


    Cassidy climaxed with a long whine, her hands still attached to her mounds. Her vaginal discharges slid down his penis to his groin.


    Adrian grabbed her by her waist and began to ram her into his thighs, producing pping sounds. The loudness of her moans increased as the pleasure waving through her body intensified. She din not leave her hands idle. They were kneading her breasts hard while pinching those erect nipples.


    After a few minutes of the session, both Adrian and Cassidy released their fluids at the same time.


    "Mmmh¡­ aaaaaaah¡­." She arched her back while both of their fluids shed in her wombs. The extreme feeling would have rendered her unconscious if it were a month before. But by now, she formed a resistance. However, she was not used to it by any means.


    Her eyes rolled back. Her tongue almost pushed the mask off. She slumped on his body, his dick still inside her.


    Tina, who was watching, could not hold any longer herself and had her very first orgasm. "Aaahmmmh!" She lifted her butt up and released her fluids, besmirching Irene''s hand.


    She began to pant hard. She never felt this much pleasure before. There was an intoxicated look on her eyes. When the blurriness in her vision was cleared, she saw Irene sticking her fingers out just in front of her mouth. The fingers were coated with a gooey substance. It did not even take a moment for her to realise they were her own discharges.


    Her face flushed. Even though she felt it was dirty. She wanted to lick them- her own filth, Irene''s beautiful fingers. She closed her eyes and opened her mouth. She enveloped Irene''s fingers and gently pressed them with her lips. Her tongue swirled around the phnges, cleaning all her cum from them. She took another step and began to suck on those otherworldly fingers. Her own fingers reached down to her pussy, which seemed to start tingling again.


    After a few seconds, she finally opened her eyes. Irene was looking right into them. She opened her lips, letting Irene''s fingers go. Irene pulled her hand back slowly; a bridge of saliva began to expand, until it finally copsed.


    Tina looked down. Two of her fingers were in her genitals. She could not believe she was doing this to herself, but she did not stop. She began to massage her own cave just like Irene. But no matter what she did, the feeling was not the same. She turned back to Irene, only to see her looking towards the bed.


    Cassidy got herself up and ''stood'' on all fours. She had received harder pounding thest few weeks. Compared to them, the previous session was nothing more than an appetiser.


    Adrian positioned himself behind her. He slid the tip of his erection inside her drenched opening and held her ck hairs. He tugged them hard while he thrusted all of his length inside her.


    "Aaaah¡­" Cassidy was not holding back her moans as per orders; not that she would hold them back anyway.


    Her hanging boobs jiggled as Adrian began to pound her. The collision of their flesh created a continuous pping sound that resounded throughout the room.<sub> </sub>


    Tina began to stroke her vagina in rhythm with those ps. One of Irene''s arms wrapped around her neck and reached her small breast, taking her by surprise. But she did not resist, why would she? Irene''s touch felt so great.


    Irene began to knead her mound.


    "Aaah¡­" A soft moan escaped her lips. Her eyes were still fixed on the duo on the bed. Her fingers were thrusting into her pussy. She increased the ferocity of those thrusts as Irene began to knead her breasts harder.


    It felt so good it was driving her crazy. She did not care anymore as she began to groan louder and louder, the pace of her strokes increasing along with it.


    Irene did not let go of this opportunity and brought her other hand into the y. She grabbed Tina''s other boob and began to knead it.


    "Aaah¡­ aaah¡­ aaaah!" Tina climaxed again. Juices gushed out from her lower lips as she arched her back. Irene continued on with ying with her breasts.


    Tina began to gasp for breath. Beads of sweat covered her skin. However, her fingers were still inside her- messed up with her own juices. Her eyes never moved from the pair on the bed.


    Adrian kept ravaging the princess. A puddle of cum had already formed beneath her crotch. She was still moaning like a bitch in heat, not wanting him to stop at all. The pain she felt because he pulled her hair only added to the pleasure.


    A minuteter, Adrian unloaded his hot semen inside her.


    "Aaaaaaah¡­" She lost the strength from her knees and slumped to the bed. White sticky fluids were oozing out of her pussy into her own puddle of cum.


    Tina finallyposed herself. Two of her fingers were still inside her cunt. She never had this much fun before.


    Irene inched her mouth closed to her ear. "It was fun, right? Watching others having sex and masturbating."


    <o>,m "Yes." She blushed.</o>


    "Do you want to try it? Having sex?"


    "What?!" She turned to Irene and widened her eyes.


    "Rx. Have I not said that love is not necessary? You only need to have fun."


    "But-"


    Irene held Tina''s hand. "Look at that." She pointed towards Adrian''srge and erect cock. "Don''t you want that down there." She gestured at Tina''s pussy with her eyes.

 Chapter 229 The Joy Of Doing **

    "Yes." She blushed.


    "Do you want to try it? Having sex?"


    "What?!" She turned to Irene and widened her eyes.


    "Rx. Have I not said that love is not necessary? You only need to have fun."


    "But-"


    Irene held Tina''s hand. "Look at that." She pointed towards Adrian''srge and erect cock. "Don''t you want that down there." She gestured at Tina''s pussy with her eyes.


    Tina looked down and gulped. If only watching was this much fun, maybe doing it would be more so. But¡­


    Irene tightened the grip on her hand. "It will stay between us. Don''t worry. Nobody else will ever know."


    Tina swallowed her saliva again and looked at Adrian''s standing genital. "O¡­ okay." Her face flushed further.


    "Good." Irene nodded with an expressionless face. "Take off your clothes."


    ? Tina was a bit surprised by her orders, but she soon calmed herself down. The action was necessary to have sex. Besides, everyone had seen her most private spot anyway.


    She stood up and took off her clothes. Her body was still growing. Her bust and ass size fell on the smaller side of the spectrum. However, her young skin was fresh.


    She subconsciously covered her chest with arms, but removed them soon after. Her face was totally red and her eyes were teetering between him and the floor.


    Cassidy got her strength back and moved away from the bed. Adrian was sitting leisurely on the bed, his back rested against the hardboard.


    "Come here." He said.


    She nodded and dragged herself to the bed, and got up on it. She sat on her knees and fixed her eyes on the bedsheet. There were a few wet spots on it, bothrge and small.


    "Does my face disgust you?" Adrian asked.


    "No!" She turned to him and aggressively shook her head. She was a physician. How could she be disgusted by scars. Besides¡­


    She turned away from him.


    "Oh. So, you are saying I am handsome?" Adrian smirked.


    Her face reddened further. She still did not dare to look into his eyes.


    "We will go slowly." Adrian chuckled. "Have you kissed anyone before?"


    She turned to Adrian, but her eyes did not meet his. She shook her head.


    "Come on." He beckoned.


    She gulped and knees forward. She stopped before his feet.


    "Closer."


    She got up again and began to move forward. His legs were now between her knees. She stopped above his knees. Her eyes were on her torso. Any lower, it would be his genital and any higher, it would be those charming eyes.


    "Closer."


    She took in a deep breath and inched further to him, her gaze still on his torso. His standing dick grazed her pussy. Her whole body trembled but she calmed herself- somewhat.


    "Look at me."


    She reluctantly looked into his eyes. Once their eyes met, she could not look away anymore; her entire being was being attracted to the pair of ck holes.<sub> </sub>


    Adrian gently held her nape and began to pull her in. She did not resist at all. Soon, their lips met. She closed her eyes.


    Adrian''s other hand reached her waist while both of them began to nibble at each other''s lips. Momentster, Adrian gently bit her lips.


    "Ah¡­" She abruptly opened her eyes.


    Adrian did not let go of this opportunity and invaded into her mouth with his tongue. Her eyelids twitched. She weed his tongue with hers in an amateurish way. But she was a quick learner. Soon, both of their tongues were swirling around each other as they began to suck each other''s mouth.


    The young Tina, who was getting orgasmic pleasures from the kiss alone began to release muffled moans. The tip of his shaft was millimetres away from her cunt.


    After a whole minute of kissing, they finally separated. A thick string of mucus stretched from their mouth until it finally copsed.


    She opened her eyes. They betrayed drunkenness as they looked into the abyssal eyes of Adrian.


    The hand that was on her nape slid to her waist. Now, both of his hands were holding the sides of her waist.


    "Let''s start, shall we?" Adrian smiled.


    Before she could reply, he gently pushed her down. The head of his penis entered her. It was drenched, lubricated from her previous sessions. Nevertheless, it was tight- too tight.


    "Aaah!" She subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck. Her breasts pressed against his chest.


    He pushed her further down. A few more inches of his length got into her. Something torn apart inside.


    "Aaaaaaah!" She cried as she tightened her hug. Tears leaked out from her eyes while blood tricked down his dick.


    "Should I continue?" He whispered into her ears.


    She nodded. She might have started this for fun. But now, she was continuing for a different reason altogether. Was it love?


    Adrian pressed her down to the fullest. Her twitching ass met his thighs.


    "Aaah¡­" A few new drops of tears entered the fray. Her legs were trembling from the pain while she hugged Adrian even harder.


    "Hold me tightly." Adrian said as he guided one of his hands to her back and the other to her head.


    He moved a little down the bed and swirled to the side, bringing her underneath him- his cock still inside her.


    She finally let go off his neck. Her head fell on a soft pillow. Her legs were wide open with Adrian between them.


    "Ple¡­ please be gentle." She looked away.


    Adrian smiled and began to slowly move his hips to and fro.


    "Aaaah¡­ aaah¡­ aaahmm¡­ mmh¡­" Screams of pain soon turned into moans from pleasure.


    The inexperienced Tina climaxed after a minute of the session.


    Adrian''s guided both of his hands to her small boobs. She pinched her erect tits and fondled her mounds- kneading them, caressing them.


    She let go off everything and began to groan without any reservations. In five minutes, she climaxed two more times. She was gasping for breath. Her whole body was drenched in sweat.


    Finally, Adrian dumped his hot load inside her.


    "Aaaahhh!" She almost lost consciousness from the ecstasy. She arched her back and slumped to the bed.


    "Already tired?" Adrian smiled.


    "I cannot let you off this easily, can I?"

 Chapter 230 Bang!

    Happy New Year!


    Seriously, 2021 was one of the worst years for me, if not the worst. My dreams were shattered. Probably the only positive take out from the year was the fact that I got into writing. Ironically, the reason I started writing was to get over my woes- and it did a pretty well job. Most importantly, I got to meet you guys.


    I still can''t believe it''s almost five months since I started the book, neither can I believe I have some loyal fans. It''s definitely not the best book on this site. But I am still proud of this since it''s my first book, despite the fact that I messed up a lot of times. And for a niche book, this is doing quite well.


    It''s all thanks to you, my dear readers. Best wishes for the new year to you, and to my book(s)- this one and the one I am currently outlining.


    ******


    Dawn.


    The snowfall intensified, drowning the whole city in white. At this time of the day, everyone- especially themoners- were supposed to set out to work. But today, a crowd gathered in front of the gates of the Citadel.


    Most of them were garbed in ordinary light dresses, shivering. Their bodies were not trembling only due to cold, but fury. Their eyes were red. Tears slid through the face of all the women, and even some of the men.


    A muscr man could not take it any more and walked forward. He kicked the metal gates with all his strength.


    *ng!*


    "You bastards!" He screamed.


    Some of the men mustered some courage after the scene. They stepped forwards and kicked the gate as well.


    The guards kept standing behind the gates. They weremoners as well. At any other time, they would not have hesitated to kill others. They were paid by the Imperial family after all. But now, even their hands which tightly gripped their weapons were trembling.


    The crowd outside gotrger andrger. Loud cries could be heard as many faltered to the ground on their knees. Everyone''s eyes were fixed at one direction.


    Beyond the outer gates of the citadel, just above the massive main entrance of the citadel- there was a naked girl, crossed to the structure walls. She looked not any older than eighteen. Her lifeless eyes were open. Tears stained her sweet face.


    There were bruises all over her body. Stain of red and white trailed all the way from her private spot to her foot.


    "You motherfuckers! You killed her!" The burly man shouted as his foot pounded the gates yet again.


    More and more men joined the fray and began to curse and kick the gates, bent on felling it.


    ******


    A few hourster. Morning. The snow ceased to fall as if the world itself was mourning for a great loss.


    A caravan of horses trotted towards the centre of Uropolis. At the forefront was a bald man. His bloodshot eyes peered ahead. Just behind him were two hooded figures, followed by apany of men.<sub> </sub>


    Soon, they reached the gates of the Citadel.


    Just a few meters away from the outer walls of the gigantic structure, there was a circle of crowd.


    Jonathon Berkeley, the vice leader of the Rebellion, and the one now in charge of its main base shoved through the wall of people. Adrian and Irene, who were just behind him followed.


    Soon, they reached the centre. An cute young woman lied on a sheet, her eyes closed- lifeless. Her body was covered by a white clothe.


    Jonathon bit his twitching lip. Tears he had been holding back for hours could not contain themselves in longer. They streamed out from his red eyes as he dropped on his knees, just beside the youngdy.


    He cupped the girl''s cheeks and began to caress them. "Aaah¡­ Tina¡­ Tina¡­"


    He sniffed and looked towards the woman kneeling beside the body. She was also amoner physician. It''s just that unlike Tina who had wood attributed magic, the woman did not know magic at all.


    The woman''s eyes were blood shot. Dried tears besmirched her face. The girl was her student, one she adored. But now- she was gone.


    She gritted her teeth. "Those fuckers! Those beasts!" Her voice was not loud. But wrath endlessly surged from each and every one of the words- so much that it sent a chill down Adrian''s spine. "They killed her."


    The bald man looked back at Tina before turning to the Citadel his face grimaced.


    "Not a single part of her body was left untouched." She continued, still gritting her teeth. "They raped her!" New tears joined the stains of old. "She had to suffer under their nasty grasps for hours!" She cried.


    Each and every one of these words sent waves through the crowds. Fires of rage burnt in their eyes, their blood boiled as they internally vowed to avenge their angel.


    The vice leader, Jonathon Berkeley, was not an exception by any means. He had the urge to dere war on those bastards right there and then. But he was the vicemander of the Rebellion for a reason- his cool head.


    "We are taking her with us." He looked around. The fury within everyone''s eyes worried him. These hot blooded youths might put themselves in danger. "We will do a rally tomorrow. We wille to a decision then."


    Though his vague orders did not satisfy anyone, everyone nodded. Vengeance was a dish best served cold.


    The vice leader wrapped the sheets around Tina tightly and took her in his arms. He gave her onest nce and looked away. The more he looked at her the more it pained his heart.


    He has watched her grown up all the way from her infancy. Baldy Grandpa- that''s what she called him. And from now on- that same sweet voice would not be calling him by that any more.


    He walked out of the crowd. The physician and the duo followed.


    A smirk hid beneath one of the hoods.

 Chapter 231 War!

    The underground base.


    Unlike all other days when the main hall was usually quiet, today- it was filled to the brim. Every high officials from the surrounding cities had rushed all the way here. Almost every Rebellion leaders of the city- from small squadron leaders to the ones whose beck and call could shift the whole organisation- joined the rally.


    Acting leader Berkeley strode to and fro in his office. He was not alone in the room. On two of the crouches, sat the guests- Adrian and Irene. Both of them had their eyes fixed on the bald man.


    The handsome young man who escorted them to the base on their first day was standing before the closed door.


    "What will I do? What will I do?" The man muttered as he went back and forth. He stopped and turned to the young man. "Has any letters arrived yet?"


    The youth smiled wryly. "We have sent a lightning falcon on its way. Even with its speed, it needs at least a day to go all the way to the holy city. It should not be even more than an hour since it reached its destination. It will take at least another day for the leader''s message to arrive here."


    "Fuck!" The man cursed as he began to pace around the room. "The crowd outside is a ticking time bomb. Only the leader can stop them now."


    "Why stop?" Irene asked. "Just let them free."


    The man stopped in his track. He red right into the woman''s eyes. "Do you have any idea what you are saying? If we do that, a war is guaranteed. The negotiations- everything we have worked for thest few years- everything will burn down to cinders."


    "So, Tina died for nothing?" She asked nonchntly.


    The man''s face flinched. After a few seconds, he took in a deep breath. "No, what they did to Tina could never be forgiven. Besides, they have already sent a message that they are not guilty, and are even ready topensate. Someone wants the negotiations to fall."


    "Heh." Adrian snorted. "And you believed them? A whole body was ''secretly'' hanged on the most guarded structure in the continent?"


    "No. I-"


    "Compensation? That''s the worth of that little girl?"


    The man grimaced. He clenched his fists. "No. I-"


    "So, it doesn''t matter as long as your ns with the Imperial family seeds? It doesn''t matter if innocent girls are raped, killed and hanged naked on the properties of the nobles?" Adrian stood up. His voice grew louder and louder with every words he spoke.


    The man''s fingertips dug into his palms. His whole body began to tremble. Momentster, it stopped. He took in a deep breath and looked at the scarred face of the young man. "Young man, I understand that the nobles wronged you. But you-"


    "You understand?" Adrian took a step forward. "Was your whole family wiped out just because a young noble caught fancy of your sister?" He took another step forward. "Did you watch her crying her eyes out, screaming like a pig being ughtered when a dirty animal ravaged her?" He took another step towards the man. Every one of his steps were stronger than thest. "Did you watch him get bored and begin to ''paint'' on her skin?" The distance between him and the man got closer and closer.


    "When she was done with her body, that beast turned to me." Adrian touched the scarred side of his face. "If not that another noble carriage passing by, and for the beast to maintain his ''Noblesse Oblige'' I would have been a dead man." Adrian was only half a meter away from the man, his abyssal eyes looking directly into those of the bald man. They glinted.


    "I-"<sub> </sub>


    "You are sorry?" Adrian spat on the ground. "Are you different from that beast? Those nobles killed her and you are still thinking of allying with her killers." He turned back and walked back to his seat.


    The old man kept standing still on his spot. Blood almost seeped out from the holes on his palms. A few drops of tears escaped from his eyes.


    Was he really not any different from those killers? After all, he was still thinking of allying with the ones who killed Tina. Even if the negotiations went on, would they stop their atrocities. Ultimately, would still remain as the stronger force.


    Irene opened her mouth. "Do you think they will agree to your demands?"


    He turned to her.


    "If they really had the intentions to ept your demands, why would they do these to her?"


    The little resistance he had in his mind disappeared. Yes, she was right. This was their ''answer'' to the Rebellion''s demand.


    The door creaked open. A young woman entered. "Sir, everyone''s waiting."


    The man wiped the tears off his face and left the room. Everyone followed.


    Hundreds of people were standing inside the central hall, with a few sitting at the forefront. Opposite them, a desk was prepared. The vice leader, Jonathon Berkeley sat behind the desk.


    Adrian and Irene were standing just behind him.


    "Greetings, everyone." The vice leader said, a sound magic circle amplifying his voice. "Yesterday, Tina¡­ she was found dead, hanged at the front walls of the Citadel. Undoubtedly, it''s the Imperial family who did this wicked deed. I am sure her unexpected death struck many of your hearts. And many of you are worried that this event would affect our arrangements with the ruling family


    "But through her death, they had sent us an answer- that they are not epting any of our demands. Hence, we cannot live under the same sky." His tone grew stronger. "They could have just rejected our demands. But no, decided to take away our most precious treasure- Tina."


    Everyone present clenched their fists and gritted their teeth.


    Adrian secretly passed the scroll to the bald man, taking him by surprise. But he peered at the scroll and nodded before bringing it up.


    He opened the scroll and raised it high, showing circr emblem to everyone. All present recognised the emblem at a nce. It belonged to the hero who sacrificed his life for themoners, taking on tens of high level circlers and a few supreme level ones- letting all of hisrades escape from theirpromised base.


    All of their blood began to boil. Just how many sacrifices they should make before giving their children a safer life?


    Acting leader Jonathon Berkeley stood up, raising the scroll higher.


    "If they want war, we will give them war!"

 Chapter 232 Revolt

    The next day. The entire nation was peaceful. Snow fell as people walked to their work, carriages wheeled through the streets, guards patrolled the whole city, the marketce remained busy as usual. It did not even feel like one of the core members of the Rebellion was brutally killed and tantly disyed to everyone.


    But that would not be the case for long.


    Night fell.


    The central parts of the city went to sleep while the red light districts, entertainment districts and marketces were busy as usual. There were more guards patrolling the entire city. Despite what it looked like at the surface, everyone knew there were terrifying undercurrents surging below the city.


    But doubling the guards barely did anything.


    Suddenly, screams were heard across the city, along with the ferocious battle cries of men. Fires surged in different offices and homes. Water circles activated and began to spray water on the hotspots. But they barely made a dent on the fires created from a special potion- an original recipe of the Elixir Pioneer herself.


    Institutions and homes of lower nobles who even had an iota of record of atrocities against themoners were set on fire. Tens of lower nobles were assassinated inside their own homes; even some families were not spared.


    One moment, the entire city was calm and peaceful like any other night and the next moment, a portion of the city was on fire, with sounds of shrieks and shouts reverberating though the atmosphere.


    The whole outer circle of the city was the victim. The authorities had no idea how to dispatch forces everywhere. All sides needed reinforcements. This was clearly a premeditated move, carefully nned and executed to perfection.


    The inner parts of the city, on the other hand, was peaceful- rtively. The atmosphere remained tense nheless. Those who had been sleeping had already waken up, not daring to close their eyes again.


    Every circlers prepared for battle. They knew they would be the next target. And unlike their lowers brethren, they would not be fighting against sleeper cells or guerris. Full fledged circlers would invade their premises.


    Adrian and Isabe were standing on the roof of a building on the borders of the central district, just behind Jonathon Berkeley, the acting leader of the Rebellion. All of their eyes locked on a big mansion a quarter kilometres away.


    "Are you sure you can take one by yourselves?" The bald man frowned.


    Irene stepped forward, standing on the same level as that of the man''s. Her eyes were fixed on the mansion. "Why do you think Mister Baker give us the scroll?"


    The bald man widened his eyes, as if he suddenly remembered something. But heposed himself fast. "So, it was you?" The authoritative tone in his voice lowered. "But will you be fine? That day, they were sleeping. Today, they will be prepared."


    "If you can do your job properly." She said. "I don''t want anyone to interfere."


    "You can rest well. All of the supreme levels of the organisation are veterans. As long as the generals from the Citadel don''t arrive, taking care of some Count houses and restraining a Marquess house is not that difficult."


    Irene nodded.


    "Good luck." The man jumped down the roof, he stepped on some of the windowsills andnded softly on the road before dashing away.


    Only Adrian and Irene were left at the scene.<sub> </sub>


    "Is it necessary?" She asked. "We already started a war."


    "If you see the world burning, what do you do?" Adrian turned to her.


    Irene shrugged. She had answered many of such questions before and every time- it was wrong. If she had learned anything from her previous actions, it was not to answer and wait for his.


    "You pour oil on it and watch."


    ******


    The Synder House. It was one of the seven- now six Count families stationed inside the capital city of Uropolis. Unlike the Carsons who had strong connections to the Imperial family itself, the Synders were known for their terrifying battle strength. They were capable of taking on circlers a level stronger than them.


    The only reason they were not able to create strong connections to the absolute higher ups was due to the interference from the other Count families of the city. They pulled all possible strings to make sure they don''t get any stronger. Even the Marquess had their hands on the scheme.


    If they got any stronger than they currently was, they would easily ascend and be a Marquess household. That would deter the power bnce in the city, giving the Marquesses an additionalpetitor and thus snatching theirnds and resources.


    Hence, the Synders had been known as the strongest Count family in the nation, with a battle power that exceeds many of the Marquess houses.


    Count Synder was sitting in the main hall, wiping his sword with utmost attention. The clear steel of the de reflected his ck hair, ck eyes and chiselled face.


    There was a woman sitting opposite him, her eyes locked on the middle aged man. "Are theying here?"


    "Hopefully."


    She sighed. "I have no problems with your love for battles. But I really hate that you put our children''s lives in jeopardy."


    "Does it matter if I want them toe here or not?" He asked, his gaze still fixed on the sword. "If theye, I will fight with all my might- protecting you and the family. I can promise you one thing¡­" He finally turned to his wife. "The first to die from our family will be me."


    She looked down and sighed again, shaking her head.


    <o>,m "It''s gettingte." He said. "Go up. Stay close to father. His sense is the best among us."</o>


    She got up and walked close to him. "You better join me in bed once it''s clear." She cupped the man''s face and gave him a peck on the lips before walking away. She gave him onest nce before walking up the stairs.


    "What a heartwarming scene." An unfamiliar but charming voice sounded out. "If you wish, I can drop your body on the bed- beside hers that is."

 Chapter 233 Revolt (2)

    Count Synder abruptly stood up. He scanned the surroundings, used his senses to the fullest but there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    "Looking for me?" The masculine voice sounded again.


    He turned towards the source, towards the crouch which was still warm from his wife''s ass. A young man sat there, his legs crossed. Half of his face was that of an angel''s and the other half was that of a demon''s.


    "That''s rude you know." The young man smiled. "Comparing me to an angel."


    The man frowned. He took a defensive stance, sping the hilt of the sword with both hands and began to circte his magical energy. "Are you from the Rebellion?"


    "No." The neer said. "But unfortunately for you, our goal happens to be the same."


    The man knitted his brows further. Why was father not here yet? Was he unable to sense the intruder''s presence as well?


    The grip on the sword''s handle got tighter. This enemy- was dangerous.


    "I have long heard that the Synder family is the one that uses <Explosion> the best." The youth stood up. "Would you please demonstrate?" He touched his chest like a gentleman.


    The man amplified his focus as he kept his eyes on the youth. His defensive stance shifted to an offensive one. He strode one step forward, bent both of his knees and sprang towards the enemy. The moment his feet left the ground, air boomed right under his soles propelling him forward with breakneck speed.


    In a split second, he closed the distance, his sword raised high in the air. Another explosion happened right at the wrists, driving the sword down in a sh.


    The youth dodged the sh, just as he expected. Air exploded just before him,pletely halting his momentum. He swirled around with another boom, his sword sweeping from the side.


    He missed again. The young man disappeared. He pulled off the brakes, and rotated to a stop. He took a defensive position yet again as he peaked his senses. But there was nobody in the mansion except him and the usual residents.


    Hurried footsteps suddenly sounded from the stairs.


    "What happened?" The previous head of the house got down to the hall. He had ck eyes and greying hairs.


    "There''s an intruder." Count Synder said. "He is a young man with a half scarred face. He is dangerous. Even you failed to sense his presence."


    The old man frowned. Realising the gravity of the situation, he spread his senses to the maximum. Feeling no abnormalities, he began to decrease the range- intensifying the sensitivity.


    Just when it reduced to five meters, something appeared behind. He span around, prompting his son to turn to the direction as well. A young man d in ck stood with his hands behind his back.


    "How bold of you." The half faced youth smirked. "You left your women and children above- alone."


    The Count widened his eyes, but the old man remained calm.


    "They are not weak." The previous head said.


    "Oh. Is that so?" The youth smirked.


    The half faced grin sent chills down their spines, giving them a terrible sense of foreboding.


    Slow footsteps began to reverberate throughout the otherwise quiet atmosphere. It came from the direction of the stairs.


    Apletely unknown woman- a beauty with icy blue hairs and purple eyes- walked down the stairs.


    Both of the men''s hearts sped.<sub> </sub>


    "How weak were they?" The demon asked.


    "I don''t know." The demoness answered. "There was no resistance at all."


    "YOU SON OF A BITCH!" Count Synder boomed forward. His father, a level 9, brandished his sword and joined in as well.


    Adrian tapped the orb, summoning his pair of w gauntlets. He put them on in a jiffy and reached out both of his hands, stopping both of the <Explosion> powered attacks- one with each hand. He took a step back; the waves of the attack tore the clothes on his arm apart. Cracks sounded out from the arm that stopped the old man. He could not afford to dodge. Irene was just behind him.


    She raised her palm high in the air, arge icy blue circle appeared and began to slowly twirl around.


    ? "Gentlemen, thank you for your time." Adrian pushed the swords away and stepped back. Irene put her other hand forward, grabbing his shoulder.


    The circle above stopped spinning, so did the wheel of time.


    The two men only had one foot on the ground, the other was still on the air- recovering from Adrian''s push.


    Adrian did not wasted any time and shadowed forward, instantly appearing before the duo.


    He drove both of his hands into the men''s sr plexus and snatched their hearts. Drops of blood spilled outside, but they stopped in the air just before their chest- unaffected by gravity or inertia.


    Adrian walked past them and squeezed their hearts. Not even half a second passed.


    The circle began to rotate again before it misted into the air. Time started flowing again.


    The two men''s feet finallynded on the ground. But the moment it did, unbearable pain assaulted their chest. They lost all strength and fell down on their backs.


    The sprays of blood that were lingering in the air sshed to the ground.


    The father and son duo''s eyes were on the ceiling. Soon, the demon walked between them. He was holding red fist sized sacks over their faces, blood spilling onto them.


    Heart?


    That was thest thought they ever had before they breathed theirst.


    Adrian dropped the heart on their faces before walking to Irene.


    "How much time do you need?" He asked.


    "It was only half a second. Fifteen minutes is enough for me to reach the peak. Have you killed everyone?"


    "Yes." She nodded. "The wives, the children and the servants."


    "Good." He tapped the orb, sending two high grade ice magic crystals on her way. "We will send sound the rm after ten minutes."


    She caught the crystals and sat down on her knees before closing her eyes.


    "It''s about time we pour gasoline on the fire."

 Chapter 234 Revolt (3)

    Main Mansion, Synders Estate.


    Ten minutes passed since the family''s passing.


    At one corner of the main hall, an axe was attached to the wall. It was simple without any magical or extraordinary traits.


    Just beside it, an intricate circle was drawn. It was the rm circle, that would send signals to all the neighbouring estates and also the Citadel.


    Seven points on the circle were bleeping, shing red lights. Each corresponded to the iing emergency signals from the neighbouring noble houses. The spots represented the coordinates with the mansion at the centre.


    It was time to set off this rm as well.


    Adrian snatched the axe from the wall. Unlike the other circles, which required either touch or infusion of magical energy- this one required a sharp force to break it. If it was sensitive to touches, the Citadel might be identally disturbed. If magical energy was required, the maids and servants without magical energy would not be able to activate it when necessary.


    Adrian struck the magic circle, breaking the wall and thus- destroying the circle. The seven shing signals stopped. Who would care about others when they themselves were in a pinch?


    Adrian walked back to Irene. She remained on the floor, absorbing energy as fast as possible.


    She should be ready in less than five minutes. Adrian sat down on the cold floor as well, cross legged. He summoned two dark magic crystals from the stone and began to absorb as well.


    He did not expend much energyst battle. Moreover, his <Shadow> property was getting more and more efficient with every use. Two minutes would be enough for him to recover to the peak.


    ******


    Outside the Synders house.


    Six Sentries rode to the gates. All of them were wearing ck robes with orange stripes. Two of them had three stars stitched to the chest while the others had two.


    One of the two leaders had a thick beard. "The Synders, out of everyone, sounded the rm. There should be at least one level 9 enemy in there. Should we go in."


    Hisrade had a short scar on one of his temples. "We can take care of a level 9. The Rebellion might have unparalleled numbers, but high level circlers? They only have a handful. If we can just drive them back, we win. The Synders are powerful allies. We cannot desert them."


    The bearded leader nodded.


    All of them trotted in. Some of the guard rushed forward.


    "Greetings, sirs!" They bowed.


    "What happened?" The bearded man asked.


    "We heard explosive sounds from the inside. Clearly, the Lord was engaged in a battle. But a couple of minuteter, it stopped." The guard captain said.


    The man frowned. "How long ago was it?"


    "Fifteen minutes."


    His eyes furrowed further. "Did you go and check in?"<sub> </sub>


    "We thought the Lord won, so we did not bother. Still, I sent a subordinate five minutes ago. But¡­"


    The bearded man looked towards hisrade. "This is¡­"


    "A trap. The Synders- all of them are immobilised."


    "What shall we do now?" This brother-in-arms of his was always the smarter one. Besides, his strategies had won them many battles battles before.


    "Two option- this is a failed mission anyway. The Synders are dead. We just go away. Or- we go in and investigate. There will be two enemies at most inside- considering every neighbouring estates are under attack and the intruders were able to get in avoiding all the guards. Even if they are two level 9s- we will be able to hold our own. We can use formations after all, unlike those untrained slobs." The man with the small scar turned to hisrade, giving him a look.


    The bearded man took in a deep breath, understanding what his smart friend meant. The whole family was dead? They could not let those treasures, hoarded over generations, fall in the hands of those filthy rebels, could they?


    "Men, we are going in." He ordered.


    They rode to the entrance of the main mansion before hopping down.


    He stepped forward and scanned the building with his senses. There were no energy signatures in the building. The Synders were really dead. He turned to hisrade.


    "The intruders we''re able to sneak in despite the monstrous sense of the previous Count. They have some extraordinary concealment abilities. Either they are dark circlers, have concealing artefacts, or¡­"


    "Or what? Don''t say-"


    "Cmity ss."


    The bearded manughed. "The Rebellion had only one cmity ss, and he is dead. Why else do you think the family treats it like air?"


    "I am just saying. Anyways, we should be careful. The ones inside are most probably assassins. That''s why they were able to kill the Synders fast. The sounds of explosionssted for only a couple of minutes." The scarred man turned to two of the two star subordinates. "Ethan, Leo- the enemies are fast. You will be the core attackers with your wind attributes."


    He then turned to hisrade. "You will work with Esle- defence. Me and Subash will cast spells."


    Everyone nodded.


    The bearded man took in a deep breath. His instincts were telling him it was dangerous inside. But how could he leave all those magic crystals alone? The more magic crystals he had, the more chance he had to be a general. At their level, every single one of those resources matter. Every three stars had the same sry. One extra crystal would give them a boost in the race.


    "Let''s go." They came all the way here. It would be a shame to turn back.


    The squad of sentries entered the mansion.


    Any source of light, be it the circles, torches or themps- everything was turned off. It was dark, and eerily so.


    But all of them were high levels- two level 8s and four level 7s. They could see through the darkness, albeit dimly.


    All of them took careful steps, maintaining formation, deeper and deeper into the hall- two on the front, two at the centre, and two at the back.


    "Wee." A cold feminine voice sounded.

 Chapter 235 Revolt (4)

    All of them turned to the stairs. A beautiful youngdy with icy blue hairs and indigo eyes stepped down the stairs. Her ck clothes swayed with each of the strides. Her face was expressionless, despite being in the presence of six high level circlers, mighty sentries at that.


    The bearded leader frowned. "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    Thedy stepped down and stood still. Her eyes gazed into those of him.


    A chill ran down his spine. He gulped. "I will ask again. Who are you?! What are you doing here?"


    "I was assigned to kill the Synders." She answered nkly.


    He sucked in a cold breath. That youngdy was a level 9? Even the best of potions could not preserve looks to this extent. Or was she naturally talented? So much, that she got into level 9 in her forties.


    That barely mattered anymore. What really mattered was the fact that thedy before them was their enemy.


    "Miss, you took the wrong decision- joining the Rebellion. Why don''t you-"


    "I don''t want to." She said. "Let''s fight."


    Let''s fight? Were they having a friendly match or something?


    His friend scanned around the mansion. "There should be ''at least'' another foe. Keep your eyes open."


    Everyone nodded.


    The bearded sentry looked at the prettydy. "If that''s what you want, let''s do it."


    He took the huge hammer out from his back, and charged at thedy. Another level 7 charged forward as well. The scarred man, along with another sentry, who were at the centre of the formation began to cast spells.


    The other two brandished their short swords and took a defensive stance- their duty was to protect the casters and strike the assassin when hees out.


    Arge sized circle appeared above the scarred man. Small fire balls were thrown off at different trajectories. All of themnded on themps, torches and chandelier- lighting up the dark room. Fighting unknown enemies in the dark was suicide.


    Green circle appeared before the other one. Roots drilled out of the marble floor and began to twirl and twist towards thedy.


    Irene stood still in the face of two iing sentries and those woody snakes.


    She reached her hand high in the air. An light icy blue circle appeared in a sh. Unlike the one that froze time, it did not rotate in the air.


    She aimed her palm at the two sentries iing and began to rotate it counterclockwise. The light blue colour of the circle became deeper and deeper. Chilling air began to blow out, freezing everything it came tin contact with.


    The two humans and roots were not exceptions. Layers of ice formed on their skin and clothes instantly. The roots outright shattered from the lowering temperature.


    The two augmenters who charged at the woman stopped in their tracks- they were bound to. Cold energy seeped into their body. They used all the magical energy to resist them. The level 8 leader with the hammer slowed down the foreign energies advances.


    But as for the level 7- his blood froze, followed by his internal organs and finally- his heart and lungs. He was dead- sealed in a block of ice.


    It did not even a second for this nightmare to transpire.


    The scarred man, who watched everything from behind gasped. "Run! She''s the cmity ss who killed General Sprinter!" Tens of fireballs shot towards the bearded man, who was seconds away from freezing to death.<sub> </sub>


    Sensing the cursed chilling airing his way, he wasted no time and turned back, prepared to run away. But halfway through, he remembered something- something that paralysed his heart itself.


    There were two cmity sses!


    But s, it was toote. The moment he seeded doing a 180, he looked down. There were two bodies on the ground- blood gushing from their destroyed throats.


    When did this happen? But he did not care about his deadrades as he charged towards the entrance.


    Just two stepster, a masculine voice full of charm entered his right ear. The source- it was too close.


    "Going somewhere?" Adrian smiled beneath his mask as he drove his bloodied w into the physically weak caster''s back. The <Corrosion> enforced nails easily dug into his skin.


    The long and ghastly ws sped the man''s spine. He tugged the whole spine out of the man''s back. Blood fountained out from the scarred sentry''s back as he thumped to the ground- dead.


    Adrian dropped the bloody chain of bones and turned back. The other caster, who had just began to run in panic, faced the same fate as that of the charging augmenter. He was frozen to death.


    As for the bearded man, his whole body wasyered with ice. But he was still resisting. The fireballs hisrade casted facilitated him.


    But he was losing nevertheless. He had to use every bit of his energy to resist the cold. He even burnt his life force.


    But s, all of his efforts were futile. Irene had yet to use his full power. She was just being a good student and following Adrian''s wise teachings- to y with her prey, ensuring the most pain possible, before killing him.


    Adrian ambled towards a crouch and sat down.


    Finally, after two minutes- the man''s life force ran out. He was frozen to death. His body was locked in a cage of ice.


    The magic circle, which was much bluer than before, misted into thin air. She gave the scene before onest nce before walking to Adrian.


    "How much energy do you have left?" He asked.


    "Seventy percent."


    "Tsk." He clicked his tongue. "You used 30% to kill two level 8s and a level 7? You are weak."


    "Still stronger than you." She said bluntly.


    *Cough* "Well, you are an inborn."


    She shrugged.


    "Anyways, use 50% of your energy and freeze as much area as possible. I have already looted the treasury."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "You better get at least half a kilometre away from me."

 Chapter 236 Revolt (5)

    Adrian got on one of the ck horses brought by the sentries. He whipped the reigns, prompting the horse to ride away with full speed.


    In a few minutes, Adrian was three hundred meters away from the mansion. He looked back. A gigantic ice blue circle hovered above the mansion, slowly rotating anti-clockwise.


    Adrian turned ahead and whipped the halter harder, causing the horse to elerate. When he was about four hundred meters away, the massive magic circle began to fall down- its altitude lowering every moment.


    When he was four hundred and fifty meters away, the ethereal maid circle crashed onto the mansion. The whole Count estate was frozen in an instant. And it was only the beginning. Chilling energy surged to every direction, freezing everything it crossed path with.


    The regr humans were frozen in an instant. The low level circlers stood no chance. Even many of the mid levels died in moments. The rest survived but that would not be the case for long for long. Antonymously, they were out of the fire and into the frying pan.


    Only the high levels were able to survive. And even amongst them, the weaker ones had to face some injuries.


    The icy air sweeper through everything for the first few hundred meters. After the three hundred meters mark, it started to slow down and even the intensity decremented.


    The wave met Adrian near the five hundred meter line. It barely affected him. It was nothing more than a cold breeze.


    "Woah!"


    The horse halted in its track. Just the cold wind that permeated from the frozennds behind made it shiver. He turned around.


    Everything within a kilometre range was coated in ayer of blue- be it the buildings, the walls, the nts, the roads, or the living creatures. Nothing was spared.


    The closer one got to the Synders Estate, the thicker the crust and the colder it felt. Cracking sounds erupted as some humans ran out of the deadnds with all their might- some using their speed, some using fire to envelop their body or some using all their energy to fight the cold that seeped in.


    Each and every single one of them were higher mid level circlers or above. The higher level circlers at the very centre of the sphere of ice were already dead. And everyone weaker fell prey to the gust of iciness.


    Adrian trotted a few meters away and stopped. He stared at the Synders Estate. A few minutester, Irene appeared in his sight.


    She rode a board of ice through the streets, using two long stctites as poles to manoeuvre through the obstacles. She got out of the frozen zone and slid with the board to him, stopping only a meter away.


    "Where did you learn that?" He smiled.


    "Read it in a fairy tale." She answered nonchntly. "Always wanted to try."


    "Mhmm. Hop on." He beckoned, moving a little backwards on the horse. "Our job here is done. We are leaving Uropolis tonight."


    Irene stepped on the foothold of the saddle and rose to the steed''s back, sitting right in front of him. Her back pressed against his chest.


    Adrian caressed her cold cheek with his warm one and whipped the halter. The two rode away from the scene.


    ******


    Ten minutester.


    "Greetings, your highness."


    "Greetings, your highness."<sub> </sub>


    Two men rode out of the Citadel, catching up with a youth who mounted a majestic horse. The youth had orange hair and orange eyes. He had a serious look on his face.


    Two men were already following him. One was a moustached man wearing a monocle, while the other was a burly middle aged man with white hair and red eyes.


    The two neers kept their distance from the white haired man but stayed close to the prince, despite knowing how much of a maniac he was. Both of them had four stars stered to the chest of their coats.


    The prince nodded at them and went on with his voyage.


    In a few minutes, they reached their destination. For a whole kilometre ahead- unlike the other parts of the city which was covered with snow, it was covered with solid ice.


    The monocled man turned to one generals. The old man had brown hair and brown eyes. "General ze, if you would please."


    The old man nodded and rode ahead. He reached his arm out, a mid sized red circle formed. The circle rotated clockwise. The more it rotated, the redder it got. After a whole minute, it turned fiery red. One could see the undtions emitting from the circle with naked eye.


    "Hyah!" The old man shouted.


    A fiery beam, whose thickness exceeded a meter sted forth. Ice crushed into shards, shards melted into water, water evaporated into the air.


    The general cleared the road. The path lead directly into the Synders Estate.


    The party advanced forth. In a matter of few minutes, they reached the Count residence. The thickness of the ice here reached up to two inches.


    General ze stepped forward again.


    "Don''t." The prince said. "You may decimate clues."


    "Forgive me." The old man bowed and stepped back.


    The prince stepped down from the horse. The others followed. All of them tapped their chest. The orange in their coat started to glow. The heating circles of their uniforms activated.


    The prince ignored the frozen guards who had a posture of running away, and entered the main mansion.


    It looked like more of a cave of ice than a residence of a novel. General ze casted a spell. A circle formed above him. Orbs of fire rose up from it and began to hover in different spots of the hall, lighting it up.


    Just ahead of them were the frozen corpses of the Sentries. Three were standing and the other three lied on the ground. The ones lying were bloodied while the ones who stood were without external injuries.


    He walked to the other two bodies lying in the hall. The Counts of two generations had big holes in their chest.


    "It''s just as we thought." The prince sighed as his eyes peered into the distance. "The Rebels have new Cmity sses, and they are stronger than that ''pioneer''."


    He turned to his subordinates.


    "We can''t treat this revolt lightly. I believe the ''High Table'' will not sit still."

 Chapter 237 Return To Edenshield

    A few more days passed. Evening.


    Edenshield.


    The strongest fortress on the face of the continent was one of the hotspots for the revolt. The city had thousands ofmoners and many of them were subjected to the atrocities of Nobles. Now that the entire nation was in turmoil, they had no more reasons to stay down.


    They rose up, assaulting their own noble employers. Be one a part of the Rebellion or not, they refused to go to their works resulting in the nobles facing losses. A few lower nobles were assassinated.


    But the central part of the city waspletely safe. There were not many high level Rebellion circlers stationed in the city. And waging wars against the Raymonds house who had fought against the stubborn Confederation for generations would be outright suicide.


    Nevertheless, majority of the districts were in chaos. And as a result, the gates of the city were locked. Nomoners were allowed to enter.


    But that did not pose a problem for Adrian and his party at all. They never used the main gates to enter anyway.


    They used the same tunnel and reached the slums.


    Coming of the frigid year caused the sceneries to take a drastic change. The entire zone was covered in snow. The assigned fire circlers cared little about the well beings of these filthy animals.


    People covered themselves in everything they could find, trying to fight the cold. But all of their resistances were somewhat futile as they trembled without reserve. Every frigid year, hundreds ofmoners die in this city alone- be it from the shivering cold, or the growling hunger. The prices of foods hike in frigid years, courtesy to the low crop productions due to the climate.


    Adrian, Irene, and Cassidy- the trio ran through the streets. There were no guards patrolling the area. Everyone was assigned to thwart the rebellion. And this hovel was far from being a hotspot for the revolt. Even the members of the Rebellion had some ss.


    The party finally reached the lower marketce. Adrian had already taken a healing potion. His injuries werepletely healed, turning him into the devilishly handsome being he was meant to be.


    After sailing through the crown and taking a few turns here and there, they finally reached the base of the Blue Roses- the tavern.


    It was as lively as always- people drank, sang along with the music, flirted with the workers, or just chattered with their friends and strangers. They walked past the bustling environment and finally reached the meeting room.


    As arranged before, the meeting room- the ce of assembly of the ultra-secretive Blue Roses syndicate was like a mini courtroom. Twovish seats were at the other end of the room- for the king and the Queen to sit onto. And before the seats, it was the ce for the subjects- the regr members of the Blue Rose Syndicate to stand.


    Adrian dragged himself to his assigned chair and slumped onto it. Their whole ''campaign'' in the Empire was tiring- from robbing the Imperial treasury, fighting the mighty Imperial Sentry, to starting a civil war that was only raging more and more across the entire nation.


    Now that he was back to Edenshield- to his own throne- it felt like his own fiefdom. He could finally take a good sleep. But before that, he had to take care of some work.


    Irene sat on her ''throne'', just beside Adrian while Cassidy, the Imperial princess, stood behind Adrian just how a good ve would.


    Soon, the door opened again. Asmond, the muscr young man with sleeveless shirt, walked in and knelt before the duo.


    "Greetings- boss,dy."


    Adrian gestured him to rise.<sub> </sub>


    He rose up. "I have already sent words to everyone. They will arrive shortly."


    "How is everything?"


    "We did not have any major engagements with any other factions. This district ispletely safe from the assaults of the Rebellion, despite being a hotspot for lower nobles." He gave Adrian a look. "But as for the other districts heavily ''infested'' by them, they are under constant attacks from the rebel forces


    "Though the Raymond House and the higher nobles have dispatched forces to thwart the advance of the Rebellion. They could barely do anything. By the time soldiers arrive, the rebel army disappears. They only return when the enforcements are gone.


    "Clearly, the Rebellion forces inside the city are in good hands." He gave his boss a look again.


    "Mhmm." Adrian nodded. "He is a capable man indeed. Doing things perfectly."


    The door creaked open. Four individuals entered the room at once. Three of them weredies- Elise, Ley and the madam. The other was the scar faced middle aged man- Halseed.


    "Greetings, boss." Everyone knelt down, Elise included.


    ? "Rise."


    The others stood up and stayed silent. Ley, the tanned short girl stepped forward.


    "I apologise on behalf of my brother. He will not be able toe today." She bowed.


    "Oh, is that so?" Adrian looked into her eyes.


    She gulped. She felt as if she were naked before those abyssal eyes of his. Her soul almost got sucked into those. Soon, the feeling disappeared. Everything returned to normal.


    Adrian''s lips pursed to a smirk. "It doesn''t matter. I just want to have a good rest today. But he better not have an excuse next time." He red into the petite girl''s eye.


    She swallowed her saliva. "O¡­ o¡­ of course, boss!" She moved back.


    "Where is Eustace?" Adrian asked.


    The busty madam stepped forward. "He has been quite busy for thest few days, taking care of the brothel. He will be here soon." She smiled.


    "Oh. Looks like the brothel is doing quite well." Adrian rubbed his chin.


    "Eustace somehow got quite huge amount of money from somewhere, and he decided to spend most of it on the Pink Willows. Not only did we build a new building of our own, we were able to hire some expensive girls. It''s crowded most of the time now, though the revolt is affecting it a little."


    "Nice." He smiled. "Besides, he is here."

 Chapter 238 Return To Edenshield (2)

    The door opened again, before shutting to a close.",


    A brown haired youth with light blue eyes entered the room. He was wearing quite an extravagant warm coat- an apparel even a lower noble would find hard to buy.


    "Greeting, boss." He knelt down. He was one of the few who knew of Adrian''spetence the most. Hence, he did not dare to show the tiniest bit of negligence.


    Adrian beckoned him to stand up. "I heard you he''s been doing a ster jobtely."


    "As the treasurer of the syndicate, it is my job. And it is customary that I do it well." He bowed.


    "Good. You can take a share of the Pink Willow." He turned to the busty Madam. "You don''t have a problem, do you?"


    "Of course not!" She shook her head. "He has been a great help for thest month. And the earnings have increased so much that I don''t mind getting a lower share."


    "Okay. You can discuss this amongst yourselvester." Adrian waved his hand before turning to Halseed, the tall scar faced man.


    The man slightly bowed.


    "I want you to take a trip to the holy city."


    The man widened his eyes, but he took a deep breath andposed himself.


    "Boss, I-"


    "I know of your history. The reason I am sending you is that you are the only one who can do it. After all, you know the city more than anyone here."


    He sighed. "What do I have to do?"


    "You still have friends there, right? Ones you can trust."


    "Yes."


    Adrian turned to Irene. "Bring it."


    She nodded got up from her seat. She walked upstairs. A few minutester, she returned. There was an envelope in her hand. She passed it to Adrian.


    Adrian took it from her and offered it to Halseed. "Take it. Safely hand it to anyone you can trust. Just make sure that the one you give it to is at least a Bishop."


    "Bishop?" Halseed''s eyes twitched.


    "You want to teach the Church a lesson, right?"


    The man nodded.


    "Trust me. Just do this task properly, and then enjoy the show."


    He took in a deep breath. Of this young boss of his, said that- maybe he could really do it. This young kingpin went to the capital, Uropolis, for a month. And the civil war started at that time. Coincidence? Nope.


    Halseed took the letter and nodded before stepping back.


    "Eustace and Elise, stay. Everyone else can leave." Adrian waved his hand.


    Everyone except the two bowed and walked out of the room. Only Elise and Eustace stayed.


    Adrian turned to Eustace. "I want to meet mister Denok."


    "It will be done. I wille with a carriage. Any fixed time?" The brown haired youth asked.


    "Nah. Anytime is fine. The earlier- the better."


    "It will be done tomorrow." Eustace bowed.<sub> </sub>


    "Good. You can leave now."


    The light blue eyes treasurer left the meeting room, leaving only Elise, the previous leader, behind. Adrian''s eyes locked onto to Elise, causing her face to flush.


    "How have you been?" He smiled. "Fa¡­ fine."


    "Come here." He beckoned with his fingers.


    The ck eyes of the woman fixed on her own feet as she walked towards Adrian at a turtle''s pace.


    Adrian joined both of his knees together and patted on his thighs.


    She gulped. She separated her legs and sat on his thighs, facing him. The slit on her blue dress made it easy. Her face was only a few inches away from Adrian''s.


    He grabbed her ass and pulled her inwards. Her crotch collided with his lower abdomen.


    She opened her mouth in surprise. But before she could close them, Adrian invaded it with his tongue. Her eyes almost popped out. But she went with the flow and closed her eyes, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    They locked themselves in a wild kiss, swirling their tongues around each other''s. Adrian''s one hand was fondling her butt, while the other caressed her back.


    After a whole two minutes of the lip-lock session, they finally separated. Her face was flushed while he had a smile on his face. He untied the ribbons of her dress and pulled them down, revealing her bra.


    Cassidy, rushed to Irene''s back and removed the hook. She pulled the lingerie off and kept it to her self.


    Elise''s breasts were now fully exposed before the trio. Her face was beet red.


    Adrian kept one hand on her buttocks while he guided the other one to a mound. The breast fitted right into his hand. He gave it a soft press.


    "Ah¡­"


    He began to knead her ass and y with one of her breasts- fondling it, kneading it, teasing it. He took her other teat inside his mouth.


    "Aaah¡­ mmh¡­" She began to squirm from the pleasure. Her hands were on his hair, caressing them wildly. Her whole body became hot while her panties became wet.


    "Aaah!" He bit her nipple, and began to suck on it.


    She arched her back from the pleasure. She really wanted something in there right now.


    After ying with her boobs and ass for a few minutes, he finally let go of them.


    She began to pant. Beads of sweat wetted her skin. One of her hands subconsciously reached her breast while the other reached her crotch, ying with her cunt over her wet panties.


    But she soon regained her senses, and resisted her urges. She was before her ''boss''. She could y with herselfter. There was a much more important matter at hand now.


    "Did you get it? The-"


    "Yes, I have it."


    She sighed in relief. Soon, a bright smile beamed on her face. Her mission- it was finallyplete! Now all she had to do was to deliver it to her master. "Thank you!"


    "You have no idea what I had to go through to get that." He smiled. "I almost died."


    She gasped. Her eyes belied guilt. "Sorry." She looked down.


    He smirked.


    "Now, you mustpensate."

 Chapter 239 Flower Handover **

    Night fell.",


    The windows of the upper floor bedroom where Adrian and Irene stayed at was shut closed. The whole room was dimly lit by a magic candle.


    Irene and Cassidy were sitting on the sofa.


    Adrian sat at the edge of his bed. Elise stood before him,pletely naked. His clothes were scattered across the floor.


    She took in a deep breath and knelt just ahead of him. She pulled down and removed his pants. His dick was standing erect.


    She brought out her tongue and touched the base of his shaft, before licking all the way to the tip. She took the head in her mouth and began to twirl her tongue around it. After the warmup, she took more of his length inside her. Her cheeks caved in as she started to suck his cock.


    She bobbed her head up and down in rhythm. One of her hands reached her testicles and began to massage them while the other sneaked into her cunt. Her pussy has been dripping for quite the time now. Finally, she was able to get something in there.


    Remembering his previous warning, she took in a deep breath. She closed her eyes and pushed her head further into his groins. His dick dug into her throat. But she did not stop. With some effort, she finally took all of it in.


    She failed to breath. But that hardly mattered. She was a wind circler after all. He began move to and fro with her whole body, massaging his hardness with her throat.


    The uneasiness brought tears to her eyes, but strangely enough- it brought along a different type of pleasure as well.


    She ravaged her own pussy with her fingers as she elerated her whole body strokes. Soon, his dick and her fingers brought her to the peak of her excitement.


    "Mhmm¡­ mhmmm¡­ mhmmmmm!" She released her fluids and stopped thrusting further. She pulled herself back, bringing his rod out of her mouth.


    She held her own neck and gasped for breath. Despite being a wind circler- a high level one at that- his massive erection was too much for her to take in. Moreover, it was her first time ever taking a penis into her throat.


    "Mhmmm¡­ not bad for your first time. But not good either." He remarked.


    She looked at him with a sorry look in her eyes.


    "Get up." Adrian got up on the bed and sat on his knees.


    Eliseposed herself and climbed to the bed as well.


    "Get on all fours." He ordered.


    Sheplied obediently. Her hands were now on the bed.


    Adrian moved behind her and grabbed her waist.


    She bit her lips in anticipation. She had masturbated many times in thest month. But she could not get the same feeling when he ravaged her. Not being able to stand it, she even once thought of getting another man to do it.


    But she went to her most trusted aide for advice, the woman advised against it. The madam said that it would be futile. The veteran had slept with countless men before, but very few coulde close to Adrian when it came to sex.


    But at least she got something in that trip. The woman served her with her tongue. Even though it fell short of her sessions with her boss, it was much better than the fingers. From that day, she relied on her aide''s tongue for pleasure.


    Now that Adrian was here, she would finally get the ecstasy she had been longing for.


    But Adrian had other ns.<sub> </sub>


    He positioned the tip of his cock on her butthole and pushed it deep inside before she could even resist.


    "Aaaaaaaah!" She shrieked from the extreme pain. Tears escaped her eyes.


    But before she could steady herself, he began to move his hips to and fro. He did not bother to start slowly. Would it bepensation if she did not lose anything?


    "Aaaah! Aaaaah! Aaaaaah!" She screamed in rhythm to his thrusts.


    She gritted her teeth and gripped the bedsheets hard. She felt like her innards were being torn apart. She wanted to escape from his clutches, but she did not dare to. Every bit of her energy was being used to resist the pain.


    It took five whole minutes just for her to get used to the pain. Finally, she felt something that was other than pain- pleasure. Her whole face was wet with tears.


    "Aaaah¡­ mmh¡­ mmh¡­" Screams turned into moans.


    His thighs collided with her county butt, sending pping sounds through the air. Her hanging boobs jiggled to and fro with his strokes.


    He pounded for five more minutes before filling her tracts with his semen. He removed his dick from her.


    She lost all strength slumped to the ground and began to gasp for breath. Tears were still leaking from her eyes, the grip on the bedsheet had yet to release.


    "Get up." He spanked her.


    The p added salt to the wounds. "Aaaah!" She abruptly got up, despite herck of strength.


    He pushed her to the bed. He lied on her side, facing the spectators. The icydy was watching the scene nkly while the princess moaning naked, fondling her own breasts while fingering herself.


    Adrian lied behind her and pulled her leg up. He inserted his cock inside her pussy from the behind.


    Elise sighed in relief. Finally, it was her cunt. A smile formed on her face.


    Adrian began to pound her hard. She moaned without reserve as she kneaded her own breasts amplifying the pleasure.


    Her anticipation and excitement led her to climax twice before Adrian released his hot fluids inside her.


    "Aaaaahmmmh!" She rolled her eyes back from the euphoria, arching her back.


    She regained her senses a couple of minutester. Seeing no more approaches from him. She got up, limped to her clothes with slight groans and dressed herself up.


    Adrian turned to Irene.


    The ice princess brought out a frost covered flower from her coat and handed it to Elise.


    Elise thanked Adrian again before leaving the room.


    Adrian turned to Irene, still lying on the bed with his wet cock out. He opened his arms and smiled.


    "Let''s sleep."

 Chapter 240 Appointment

    Midday. Snow fell on the carriage roof, barely making any sound. The scenery outside was white.


    The whole city might have been in a state of turmoil. But the case was different in the central regions. Nevertheless, the streets were empty. The higher nobles still had a fear against the guerri tactics of the Rebellion.


    During thest revolt, when themoners united and stood up against the Imperial rule for the first time in the Empire''s history, the nobles were by no ways prepared to fight against the unconventional rebels.


    They thought their regr skills, tactics and strategies, the ones they used against the Confederation or the stampede would work against those lowly plebeians. But they were wrong, fatally so.


    Themoners were among them- their servants, their maids, their coachmen and even the guards they trusted their lives with. Not to mention, their works heavily relied on thebours of the lower ss.


    Tens of lower nobles were assassinated by their own guards on the first day alone, before the others could necessary steps to prevent them. Even some higher nobles were poisoned to death. The trades in the entire country stopped. Farmers stopped producing food. The little that they produced were used to supply the rebel forces.


    cksmiths stopped smithing for the nobles. They armed their fellow brethren instead. The noble faction constantly got weaker while the Rebellion only got stronger.


    But this did nothing but to decrease the massive gap between the two factions just by a bit. If they decided to go against those skilled, well trained, well armed and organised forces of the aristocracy, there would be only one result- absolute defeat.


    So, the leaders decided to use their brains instead of brawn. There weremoners everywhere, in every nook and crannies of the nation. The three major factions- the nobility, the underworld, and the church- everyone of them relied heavily on themoners. Hence, the Rebellion was the most well informed faction out of all.


    They knew almost everything about their enemies. But the nobles knew nothing of their newly formed opponents. Their secret based lied in every cities, towns and viges.


    The entire nation stopped running. The Rebellion got victories after victories in their assaults while the nobles got on the back foot. Seeing no ways out, the Imperial family decided to strike out a deal with the Church.


    They gave Church a valuable treasure while the Church gave something valuable in return- the main base of the Rebellion.


    Wasting no time, the High Table itself dispatched themselves along with the entire Imperial Sentry. A battle took ce a few miles away from the capital of Uropolis- a battle that shook the whole continent.


    Two generals of the Imperial Sentry died, the strongest of the Pioneers was killed, a member of the High Table was severely injured. And thousands of people died- both from the sides of themoners and the nobles- especially the Rebellion.


    Witnessing the devastating losses, both sides decided to take a step back. The nobility promised the better treatment of themoners, while the Rebellion stated they would only punish the wrongdoers.


    The nobility learned their lessons and began to treat themoners who served them better, especially the guards. But things did not get much better for themoners who did not serve the aristocracy.


    Everyone thought it was over.


    Who knew that just in a span of fifteen years, another civil war would start. The higher nobles, who had yet to recover from their traumas from thest revolt, sent away all their servants, workers, maids away- keeping only the most trusted of guards with them. Only a tenth of the prior residents now remained at the central districts.


    Hence, the streets were empty. But a few came into sight every couple of hundred meters or so.<sub> </sub>


    The carriage drove through the snow covered streets. Eustace was sitting just before Adrian, his eyes down on the floor.


    "He is quite eager to meet me, isn''t he?" Adrian smiled.


    "Yes. He cancelled everything he had on his schedule and booked the room at the midday slot. The only reason he scheduled it thiste was because he considered the distance between you and the castle."


    <o>,m "You made a good decision- asking money from him."</o>


    The brown haired youth forced a smile. "I just made a guess. I thought he became an ally of yours, and decided to roll the dice. And I was fortunate, he funded the whole project- secretively of course."


    Soon, the carriage reached its destination. Adrian put on his hood and exited the carriage.


    The Dreamscapes Castle was just ahead. The look was different from what it was at night. The sunlight reflected on the golden walls, making it look even grander.


    He walked into the establishment. An employee led him to the designated room. Adrian stepped inside while Eustace remained behind.


    Adrian sat just opposite to the handsome middle aged man and removed his hood. "We meet again."


    "Indeed." The man took a bottle of red wine and poured it on a chalice and pushed it to Adrian.


    Adrian took the crystalline cup, twirled it and took a sip. "You have been quite busy I see."


    "I was always a busy man." The man took his own ss and sipped. "It''s just that a certain even increased my workload threefold." He gave Adrian a look.


    "But can youin?" Adrian smirked. "You seem to enjoy this a lot."


    The man put the ss on the table and sighed. "You did not have to do this to Christina. She was a good girl."


    "This is how the world works, Mister Denok." Adrian whirled the wine. "Tell me, what wrong did your wife do to deserve such fate?"


    He took back the ss with another sigh. He poured all the contents of the chalice into his mouth, gulping it down. "But you have yet to keep your end of the deal. This result of this war will be the same- a truce."


    Adrian rested his back and smiled.


    "Oh, trust me. The oue this time will be a lot more fun."

 Chapter 241 Appointment (2)

    The man frowned.",


    "The Rebellion is a faction that is heavily depended not on the leadership." Adrian said. "If you can cut the head, the whole organisation is as good as destroyed."


    "I can understand. But the high level circlers of the Rebellion are masters at the art of concealment. It''s not easy to defeat them."


    "It is. It''s just that the Imperial family cares little about these pests."


    "Exactly. This is the reason the war will be over soon, with the leaders getting away unscathed again."


    "It would have been the case." Adrian arched forward and smiled. "If the High Table did not decide to step into the game."


    The man knitted his brows further. "The High Table? The members reveal themselves if, and only if, cmity or higher ss enemies appear. Why would they reveal themselves now? The only cmity ss member of the Rebellion died years ago."


    Adrian only smiled in response.


    The man''s eyes furrowed further. Suddenly, he gasped. His eyes almost popped out from his sockets. "Thatdy¡­ she is a cmity ss?!"


    "Think whatever you want. Now that you know that the Imperial fogeys are going out on a hunt, you can put yourself at rest."


    The man sighed and poured another round of wine in his chalice. He turned to Adrian, and put the bottle on the table. Adrian''s cup was still half filled. The man took a sip. "Indeed. The High Table members are stubborn. They won''t rest until they hunt down the ones that threat the sovereignty of the Imperial family." He gave Adrian a look. "You and thatdy should be careful."


    "They will find us alright." Adrian said in a carefree tone. "But by the time they do, it will be already toote- for them, and the Rebellion."


    "I don''t know about them, but in case of the Rebellion- I agree." The man nodded. "The High Table will not leave any stones unturned to get you. They will go after every one of the rebel leaders. The only thing you have to be wary of is-"


    "The Church." Adrian interrupted.


    "Yes. Their divination magic is troublesome."


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Adrian smiled. "You can see everything with light, except darkness."


    "If you are saying that, maybe I don''t have to worry at all." The middle aged man took another sip.


    "You are quite carefree, aren''t you?" Adrian smirked. "They will discover you sooner orter, along with the fact that you are the one who rmended the cmity ss."


    "Why would I care." The man shrugged. "I am your subordinate now. It''s your job to protect me."


    "Indeed." The smile on his face got brighter.


    "Thanks to whoever kidnapped the Princess. My job got easier. The Imperial family sent a few sentries to investigate, pressuring the Raymond House in the process. I can easily manipte the lower and mid tiers of the organisation, while the higher levels have to stay on the back foot, fearing the sentries."


    "You''re wee." Adrian twirled and sipped the wine. It had been months since he tasted a beverage this good. After all, behind enemy lines he was not the same Royal Advisor of the Kingdom of Nemphis, nor the son of Emilia Darkheart. He was nothing more than the kingpin of a small Syndicate.


    The man widened his eyes again as he looked at the youth before him. He scanned this new ''employer'' of his before heaving out another sigh.


    "The more I get to know you, the more mysterious you be."


    Adrian smiled in return.<sub> </sub>


    "Anyways, what are your next orders." The man''s eyes became serious.


    "Go on with what you are doing- weaken the defence of Edenshield as much as you could. I will look for an opening and strike at their very heart."


    "The Rebellion can only affect the aristocratic faction. And the defence of Edenshield is more than just them."


    "I know." Adrian took another sip. "I will take care of the other two- the Church and the Underworld."


    The man reached his chalice forward. "To our victory."


    Adrian followed as well. "Victory,"


    *Clink*


    ******


    The same carriage which dropped Adrian at the Dreamscape Castle was moving towards the outer district.


    Though many of the roads were blocked or deemed unsafe because of the Rebellion, the regions dominated by themoners were safe- at least to othermoners.


    Adrian was sitting inside, resting his back against the cushiony seat with his eyes closed. Eustace was just before him.


    "Do you want to say anything?" Adrian said, his eyes still closed.


    Eustace took in a deep breath. "During my stay at the Pink Willows, and from my own connections, I managed to get some information. But these are just rumours. And I was not able to confirm anything."


    "There is no smoke without fire. Go on."


    "I think the ck Skull Syndicate and the Flying Bull Syndicate- the two strongest gangs in Edenshield- caught wind of our existence and decided to team up."


    "A wise decision indeed. Between the strong and the unknown, thetter is more dangerous."


    "So¡­"


    "Let them be." Adrian opened his eyes. "If they join together, it will be easier for us- easier to fell them down that is. One stone, two birds."


    Eustace took in a deep breath. Only his boss could think of saying such things despite knowing the strength of those two forces. "And I think their first target is the Pink Willows."


    "Nothing surprising here." Adrian said nonchntly. "The one to get the most benefits out of the destruction of the Grand Pearl was the Pink Willows. It''s customary that they suspect the whorehouse to be an outlet of the culprit forces."


    "What shall we do?" Eustace asked. He was really worried about the brothel. It was more profitable than hisst business and he was nning to set a gambling den in the establishment as well.


    "Just let them make the move." Adrian closed his eyes again. A smile formed on his face.


    "And let them know how futile it is."

 Chapter 242 The Pink Willows *

    242 The Pink Willows *


    I am getting my second dose of COVID vine tomorrow. So, the update rates ''might'' get a little messed up. Hopefully, the degree of side effects will not exceed that of the first dose. If it stays within that level, the release rate will stay the same. Fingers crossed.Stay tuned! Enjoy!******The Pink Willows.The brothel bloomed out of nowhere after the fall of the Grand Pearl. Even thetter''s previouspetitors, who had quite a big base of regr customers could not stop the ck horse''s sudden rise.In a matter of couple of months, the whorehouse which once had the size of that of a small shop now ranked amongst the biggest structures in the entire cit


    y. It would even put the now extinct Grand Pearl to shame.But what was greater than the territorial size of the establishment was its service. The rooms were top-notch, the girls ranked amongst the best in the entire region- scouted and ''bought'' from the other brothels, the environment was great, and most importantly- it became a hotspot for the nobles, both higher ones and lower ones alike.The ster reputation spread beyond the walls of the city, prompting customers from the neighbouring regions.The madam of the establishment, now known as the Queen of the entire red light district, led afortable life. She left all the financial duties to Eustace and f


    ocused on using the girls to gather information.She would only serve the biggest of fishes with her own body, using her charm to suck in all the confidential information she could. She had to do some other tasks as well, like serving herdy, Elise and of course, reporting to her boss."Greetings, boss." The madam, Samira Nadal curtsied. She was wearing a tight light pink dress, one that emphasised her massive jugs and butt. The slit in her dress revealed both of her motherly legs.Adrian removed his hood and sat at the edge of the bed. It was midnight and he had some work to do here tonight."If you required my services, you could have just called." He slid of


    f stage shoulder straps of her dress. It fell to the ground, exposing her busty melons and trimmed crotch. She was not wearing anything underneath."I have something to do here. Hence I came myself. Irene is here as well."Samira who was ambling towards Adrian suddenly halted in her tracks. She squinted. "She is here as well?""Yes." Adrian replied. "She wanted to have a walk around the building. She will be here soon."Samira rxed. That icedy seemed like an innocent child to her. She worried every time Irene came close to the red light district. But if she was here with them, there was nothing to worry about. Besides, thedy could hold her own.She knelt before Adrian and pulled down his pants. His dick sprang up."What service would you like, boss?" She smiled."I would have really liked an all-nighter with you. But unfortunately, I don''t have the time today." He pointed at her breasts."Don''t worry, boss. You can have me anytime you want." She cupped her breasts and pulled them apart. She spat at her cleavage, and began to rub her breasts together, properly lubricating them.Once it was over, she sandwiched Adrian''s standing rod with the melons and began to move them up and down- massaging his erection.She put the head of his shaft inside her mouth and began to swirl her tongue around it. Two minutes into the s


    ession, the door behind suddenly creaked open. She did not care, and continued with her job. She was a whore anyway. So what is someone caught her in the act. Moreover, she did not sense any reaction from him. If he was fine with it, then all was fine.Besides, she could not sense the presence of the neer. So, it was definitely Irene. And she was right.Irene, being the good student she was, sat on one of thevish couches in the room and began to observe.After a few seconds, she looked down and cupped her own breasts before pushing them against each other. Of all the things she had seen women doing with him, she was sure she could do everything- except th


    is one. Her breasts wererge. Butpared to those chunks of meat of the madam, they were-cking. But she did not feel envy, jealousy, regret or such- she was unable to.Adrian, who had been observing her smirked."You can do it." He cheered."I can?" She let go off her breasts. If he said that she can, maybe she actually could. So, she threw the thoughts to the back of her mind.Samira continued to use her breasts and stroke his cock. Both of her cheeks were caved in as she sucked on his penis, waiting for his delicious semen to fill her mouth. And it happened.Adrian dumped his hot fluids inside her. The veteran did not stop rubbing his cock at all as she took all of his liquids inside her mouth and swallowed all of it down with one gulp."Irene." He turned to the spectator. "Help her."She nodded and stood up. She positioned herself behind Samira and sat down. She inserted two of her fingers inside the madam''s dripping cunt."Mhmmm!" The whore widened


    her eyes. She began to moan out loud as she increased the pace of her movements, serving him with renewed fervour. After a few minutes, she squirted out her fluids with a loud moan, drenching Irene''s hand. Adrian ejacted at the same time.Samira drank all of the load again. She wanted to continue, but Adrian gestured her to stop.She moved away and turned to Irene. "Thank you." She smiled and took Irene''s drenched hand. Irene did not resist.Samira cleaned her own cum off the hand with her tongue and drank all of it.Adrian stood up and pulled his pants up. "Stay here, don''t go of her identity would want to stay at least half a mile away."Lady Ishtar?" The flying bulls leader, 13:55


    Marco, frowned. "Were you paid with the task as well?""Just know that my target this time is the out. Send an order to all the girls secretly- to stay inside a room."Samira, who w


    as in the midst of clothing herself, frowned. "What''s happening?""The ck Skulls and the Flying Bulls are nning to assault the Pink Willows tonight."She gasped as she took a step back. Her eyes almost popped out. "This- we must summon.""We can''t let them know of our strength. Besides, it''s unnecessary."She took in a deep breath and barely clothed herself. "I will send the order." She went to the desk and put her palm on the circle.Adrian turned to Irene. "Let''s go."******Not far from the Pink Willows, lied the Drunken Oasis. It was also a grand whorehouse. But it had always been overshadowed by the Grand Pearl, and now- the Pink Willows. Unlike the bustl


    ing red light district, which had just began to grow livelier- this establishment was closed.Inside the main hall, half a dozen of figures gathered.One of them was arge bald man with a tanned skin, standing at almost seven feet tall. And the one standing a few meters away was nowhere close to the behemoth''s size. But the aura he emitted was more menacing and dangerous than the former. He had blond hair and yellow eyes, and his build was nothing more than average.Both of them were leaders from their respective syndicates, dispatched with a squad to jointly take down the Pink Willows.The bald man turned to the yellow eyed man. "Is that all? Three men?" He sn


    orted."Are you asking me? Or yourself?" The blond haired man replied nonchntly."We are the ck Skulls." The bald manughed smugly. "Each of our men are stronger than your average everyday pussies.""It was your ck Skulls who faced all the losses till now. You even lost the Pearl- your biggest source of money and information." The blond haired man mocked. "We are just merciful enough to lend you a hand.""Hmph! You are just afraid." The big man scoffed. "You know that you will be the next target. Hence, you hid behind our backs."The smaller man wanted to say something, but suddenly- he stopped, and turned to another direction. "Come out."A bewitching c


    huckle came out from behind one of the pirs. "As expected of Marco the Cautious. Your sensory abilities are degrees above those on the same level." A seductive middle aged woman, who was wearing extremely revealing ck clothes cat-walked out. Her proportions and the sight of her bare skin would give any man the urge to pin her down and ravage her on the spot. But those who knew of her identity would want to stay at least half a mile away."Lady Ishtar?" The flying bulls leader, Marco, frowned. "Were you paid with the task as well?""Just know that my target this time is the same as that of yours. I am a cautious person myself." She gave Marco a seductive nce as she walked to them. "My sess rate would increase if I join you.""Tsk." The big man clicked his tongue. "Why don''t you just leave this frencing job of yours and join us. You should be honoured. The boss wants you as your woman.""No thanks." The woman smiled. "I am the best at what I do. And the thing happens to be assassinations, not bedding men.""We will leave this chat forter." Marco frowned. "It''s time."All of them left the building and sneaked to the Pink Willows. They charged past the ongoing crowd and entered the residence.Before they could even have a good look of the interior, two hooded figured came out of nowhere and blocked their way.One of them stood forward."Wee."

 Chapter 243 Expected Guests

    They charged past the ongoing crowd and entered the residence.


    Before they could even have a good look of the interior, two hooded figured came out of nowhere and blocked their way.


    One of them stood forward.


    "Wee."


    The seven ''guests'' took cautious stances before the two ck hooded hosts.


    "Greetings." The receptionist said. He was clearly a male. "Our boss is waiting for you."


    "Hmph!" The big bald man stepped forward. "Do you think we are here to sightsee? Bring your madam here. I will fuck her right here and show who''s in charge of this district?"


    Themotion attracted the attention of the crowds. Almost all of them, at least those with sufficient power knowledge, recognised Ragor the Smasher, Marco the Cautious, Ishtar the Seductress.


    And seeing all of them at once, standing together, they somewhat formed an idea of what was happening. And that was not far from the truth. They began to move away from the hall, trying to get out of the establishment as soon as possible. These bastards from the Underworld did not care whether their victims were from themoners or nobility.


    The hooded receptionist ignored the behaviour of the crowds. "You know that I did not refer to the madam when I said ''boss''."


    The the trio''s eyes glinted. The ''host''s'' statement indirectly admitted to the fact that there was a syndicate behind the brothel. Hence, there was a high chance that the one behind the downfall of the Grand Pearl was the ''boss'' they referred to.


    "You-"


    "We will meet him." Marco stepped forward, interrupting Ragor.


    The bald man snorted and took a step back. No matter how much arrogant he was, he had to admit the fact that Marco was the smarter one among the two. After all, Marco was the vice leader of the entire Flying Bulls, while he himself was just one of the divisional leaders of the ck Skulls.


    "Follow us." The two hooded figures led the seven special guests to the second floor under the gazes of crowd.


    The regr guests were already turned off by the appearance of these seven- three of whom were level 8s.


    The seven entered a grand room. The whole room was veryrge, only smaller than the massive hall down below. The floor was made of marbles and thick round pirs carried the roof above. There were tens of light circles lighting up the room, while red fire circles did their own duties- resisting the cold.


    Even the seven, who came here with malicious intentions, could not help but give the setting a praise in their minds. Nevertheless, they did not have the time to sightsee around and feel the warmth.


    At the other end of the entrance of the room, there was a high teau. On top of it lied two grand thrones. On one sat a gorgeous youngdy- the most beautiful they had ever seen- with icy blue hair and purple eyes. On the other sat a man in a ck get up- ck shoes, ck pants, ck coat, ck mask, ck hair and a pair of abyssal eyes that were looking directly into their souls.


    Both of them were emitting majestic auras, pressuring them to kneel on the spot.


    But every one of the seven were high level circlers with achievements of their own. How could they falter to just auras.


    But the presence of the two, clenched their hearts- making them even more cautious. Now that they took another look- the whole room, the whole setting was that of a royal court with the monarchs- the pair of beauty and and the masked man, looking down on their subjects- them.


    Besides, they had already be aware of the fact that two sitting above were extremely strong entities- more powerful than them, and in the level of their own leaders.


    Fuck! They cursed in their minds. Who knew there would be such powerful individuals- two at that- hiding in their own territory. And they came with the intention to tantly go against them? Just the thoughts of what could happen sent chills down their spines.


    "Greetings." Marco the Cautious stepped forward and bowed. He was the smartest of the seven. The mission was already a waste. Forget about destroying the whorehouse, their only goal right now was to survive- and deliver the report of what transpired to the higher ups. "We, the envoys of our organisations, havee all the way to take a look around at the new rising star of the red light district. Who knew we would have the fortune to meet you here?"


    "Just a bow?" The ck masked man said. The charming voice revealed that he was young. "Kneel!"


    A terrifying pressure dawned onto them. Adrian''s powerful Sovereign''s aura along with his even stronger demonic aura rendered the guests feeble.


    All of them crashed on their knees. They circted their magical energy to the maximum, trying to get out of this predicament. But s, their resistance was futile.


    Cold sweat drenched their skin. They were defeated- with nothing but aura?<sub> </sub>


    It was not unheard of- for a more powerful being to defeat a weaker entity with his presence alone. But the gulf between their powers had to be massive.


    Both Marco and Ragor had seen their own bosses to defeat being with nothing but their aura. But the victims would be mid level circlers at most. Here, all seven of them were high levels with three being level 8s- but they still lost.


    "Now." Adrian said, tapping the armrest in rhythms. "You were saying something about sightseeing our establishment?"


    Marco widened his eyes. He was just about to say something when-


    "So why do I see weapons with you?" The pressure on them increased further. The aura was dense enough to manifest a dark colour.


    "We are members of the underworld." Marco gulped. Beads of perspiration dropped to the floor. "We always have to keep weapons-"


    "Wrong." Adrian stopped tapping. His finger hanged in the air.


    Irene snapped her fingers.


    One of the seven members- a big tanned man slightly smaller than Ragor- turned into a block of ice in an instant. A secondter, cracks began to form on the surface and finally- the whole frozen chunk shattered into pieces.


    Bloody pieces of the man scattered around.


    The remaining six forgot how to breath. A level 7 circler died- just like that? With the snap of a finger?


    "I am asking again." Adrian continued drumming the armrest with his finger. "Why did you bring weapons inside my territory?"


    Marco opened his mouth, his yellow eyes not daring to meet those pair of ck holes. "I¡­ I¡­ We¡­ We¡­"


    Adrian stopped his finger again. Irene was just about to snap her fingers again. But before she could-


    "I was ordered to assassinate the madam of the brothel!" Lady Ishtar, the sparsely clothed middle aged woman blurted out. She began to pant, her horrified eyes were fixed on the floor. There was a small fragment of ice. Trapped inside it was a terrified eye looks right into hers.


    "Oh. Look at me." Adrian said.


    Ishtar felt the pressure on her reducing. She turned to the masked young man.


    Adrian looked right into her brown eyes.


    She felt as if her entire being was sucked into those abysses- as if she were naked. Soon, the feeling disappeared. Everything returned to normal.


    "Oh. So, you were hired by one of the admirers of the madam of the Grand Pearl. Considering how popr she was back in her prime, and the fact that she served many higher nobles- it''s not surprising at all." Adrian rubbed his chin. "Come here."


    The eerie pressure that suffocated her suddenly disappeared. She barely stood up with shaking legs. The light from the light circles reflected on her sweaty skin- making the visage even more enticing than it already was.


    She gulped and dragged herself forward. She had yet to fulfil the mission of her life. It was too early to die.


    She climbed up the stairs and stood before him. Adrian beckoned her toe closer. She took in a deep breath and stepped forward. She bowed when she was just a few inches in front of him.


    Adrian grabbed the piece of ck cloth that was covering her bulging breasts and tore it open. Her breasts were revealed there were scars on them- as if someone had pierced through them with all ten of their fingers before.


    She bit her lips and closed her eyes. Was it going to happen- again? She killed her way all the way to level 8 in this hell hole, a nation that detestedmoners and women, only to be yed in the hands of a man- again?


    Adrian kneaded her breasts. She endured. "Due to your honesty, I will give you three options." His hands continued to fondle her meat. "One- work as a whore year for six months and then you can go free. Two- join my syndicate and I will ''take care of you''. Three- die right here and now."


    It did not even take a moment for her to dismiss the third choice. She had yet to kill that bastard. She inwardly gritted her teeth. She always hated the notion of joining a syndicate because that would mean that she had to be a ything for the higher ups. But then again, is she wanted to have her freedom- she would have to suffer under the hands of unknown men for six whole months, reliving that trauma again and again.


    She took in a deep breath and opened her eyes. "I will join you."

 Chapter 244 Tiresome

    "I will join you." She said.


    Even though she would be the toy of the man ahead, it was definitely the better option out of them all. And it was not a bad deal at all. She had already witnessed the power of the duo before. They were, by no means, weaker than the leaders of the ck Skulls or the Flying Bulls. And the fact that this mysterious syndicate had two such leaders gave them an edge over thepetitors.


    She would be a part of this powerful syndicate, and get their protection in return. All she had to do was ''use'' her body. It was not a bad deal at all. As long as she could kill ''him'', she would not regret dying the momentter.


    Adrian yed with her bare breasts for a few more seconds before taking back his hand. "Stand behind."


    She nodded and circled around the throne, positioning herself behind him. She did not bother to pick up her torn clothes, fearing he might change his mind. A piece of ck cloth that covered her crotch was the only thing she had.


    Adrian continued tapping the armrest. "Last time. Why are you here?"


    The masked man''s session with the ''seductress'', gave Marco enough time to process an answer. He took in a deep breath. "We came to investigate." He said. The reflection of him on the marble was looking back at him with terror in its eyes. "The Pink Willows rose up too suddenly. And ''coincidentally'' this happened right after the fall of the Grand Pearl."


    The tapping sound that were akin to their own heartbeats, albeit slower, suddenly stopped. The three kneeling behind the leaders closed their eyes.


    "So, you are using us of arson?" The masked man said. His voice seemed to have gotten a degree colder.


    An invisible force squeezed Marco''s lungs. "N.. nononono!" He inwardly shook his head like crazy. "We just wanted to have a talk with you so-"


    "Wro-"


    "WE CAME TO CAUSE TROUBLE!" He shouted.


    The rhythmic taps started again, and so did their heartbeats.


    "Pretty bold of you." The mysterious entity said. "Anything else?"


    "It was orders from the higher ups. Even the Raymonds and the Church are rted. We had no choice."


    "Okay. I also have no choice then." The knocking sound discontinued.


    "Please!" Marco shouted. "Please forgive us! All of us are important members of our own syndicate."


    "So, I must keep you hostage and ask for ransoms?" Adrian asked, rubbing his chin. "Not a bad idea."


    The five sighed in relief.


    "So, how much are your worth?"<sub> </sub>


    "Ten thousand magic crystals!" It was Ragor, the big bald man from the ck Skulls who shouted. "Boss will pay ten thousand magic crystals on my behalf!"


    "High grade?"


    The two words pressed down upon their very souls. Ten thousand high grade crystals? A hundred low grade crystals amount to one mid grade crystal and a hundred mid grade crystals equate to a high grade one. Only Imperial family could keep this much in their treasuries- probably.


    They were sure now. The enemies had no intentions of letting them go in the first ce.


    "What? Too much? Look here." Adrian said as he inserted his hand in his coat. He tapped the ck orb hidden beneath.


    The guests looked towards the host. He had his hand inside thevish ck coat of his. He brought out his hand. There was a handful of glittering crystals on it- crystals of various colours. All of them gulped from the sight. Despite being from the upper echelons of their syndicate, they had never seen so much high grade crystals at once.


    After all, high grade crystals were used by the level 9s to increase their powers. It was almost the only way to rise to cmity ss. Hence, they were monopolised by their kingpins.


    The man than did the unbelievable. He threw them to the ground, as if they were a burden. They had the urge to leap and catch them before they could touch the cold floor. But s, they were still paralysed, hence unable to stop the gems from clinking with the ground.


    But what happened next was even more unbelievable. The man took out another batch from his coat and threw them on the floor, and then another handful, and then another, and another, and another.


    Their mouths were wide open. There was more than a hundred high grade magic crystals piled up before them. Moreover, the jewels kept stacking up after every few seconds. Theypletely ignored the face that the man took out therge heap of invaluable crystals from his ''pockets''.


    It was not only them who had shocked expressions on their faces. Ishtar, who was standing half naked behind Adrian, had her mouth and eyes wide open. She had assassinated dozens of circlers before. And the riskiest of those missions had only earned her three high grade magic crystals. And three was the number of high grade crystals she had ever seen at once.


    Adrian finally stopped and began to whip his hand. "Ah! It''s tiresome bringing out all these waste. Maybe I should hire someone to keep them for me." The stock in his orb had already run dry.


    Everyone gulped. Tiresome? Waste? Hire someone to only keep them. Done! They were done! Not only them, their entire syndicates were done as well! They kicked a te made of magical metal- an extremely thick one at that.


    "These are wastes. But I would not mind if you can give me ten thousand of them."


    Everyone could only force a smile. Death was inevitable. They had already tried using their life force- but it was futile.


    Adrian turned to Irene. She nodded and snapped her fingers. The temperature suddenly dropped. In an instant, the five kneeling bodies turned into five ice sculptures. Cracks began to form on them and soon, they shattered into countless pieces.


    Adrian turned to the naked assassin and pointed at the ''sea'' of magic crystals.


    "Pick all of them up and bring them back to me."

 Chapter 245 Secret Meeting

    Sorry for the one chapter releases for thest couple of days. I was busty journeying from one city to another, and of course- my second vine shot. It was a bit more painful than thest one. I don''t know if it''s normal or not. But who cares? It''s still better than catching a fever and lying on the bed for three whole days (a case one of my friends faced). Anyways, I am doing quite fine now, with only a small portion of the pain from yesterday lingering.


    The next week, I will try to drop in some extra chapters along with the regr two chapters aspensation. Stay tuned! Enjoy!


    ******


    The Dreamscape Castle.


    The establishment belonged to none other than the Raymond House- the ruling family of Edenshield, the most fortified city in the world. And this enterprise, whose primary goal seemed to serve the rich, had more than it met the eyes.


    On the surface, this business entertained the highest echelons of the society. But deep underneath, it was a ce for meeting- a ce where the ''light'' of the surface, and the ''dark'' of the Underworld met.


    Beneath the huge establishment, a dozen meters underground, there existed arge room. Naturally there were no windows. But the high quality light magic circles, secretly smuggled from the Confederation, illuminated the whole room with ''sunlight''.


    There were dozens of paintings hanging around the wall. Most of them depicted aristocratic men who stood on the battlefield, fighting against either a ragtag group of soldiers representing the Confederation or ferocious groups of magical monsters.


    And a few them had priests, either battling their adversaries or preaching to the mass. Those pictures had a brighter tone.


    But there were two pictures which stood out- not for their craftsmanship or anything- but the darker shades. One of them had a humongous group of dark skinned and bald men crushing magical beasts. While the other had a group of men who looked nothing but average, with their cheap clothings and ordinary features, fighting valiantly against the soldiers from the Confederation.


    At the epicentre of the room, there was a huge round table. On four sides, lied luxurious concave seats. And on four of the sofas, sat one man each.


    One of them was a middle aged man with light beard, wearing a khaki fur coat. He was impably dressed, just like a higher noble should.


    On the seat beside him, sat a young man. Not only was he the youngest in the room, he was also the only level 8. But despite that, there was not a tinge of worry written on his face. He was wearing a golden robe with the insignia of a sun sewn on the chest.


    Beside him was a bald man with dark skin- the biggest in the room. His beastly eyes darted around, before finally stopping on the one beside him- his lifelong ''rival''.


    Among the four, the old man looked the most average- in dress, unkempt hair, and an unforgettable face. But the aura he emitted was the grandest. And in the tense atmosphere where everyone looked at each other with scoff, he was the only one who garnered hints of respect from the other three.


    The average old man broke the deafening silence with a sigh. "Marco- he did not return."


    "And nor did Ragor." The big man''s eyes twitched.


    "I hired Ishatar through one of my subordinates." The noble said. "She did not report anything back as well."


    "So our conjectures- they were correct. There''s a new faction in Edenshield." The bishop frowned.<sub> </sub>


    "It''s one thing to form a faction right here in Edenshield." The nobleman scowled. "But to abduct the princess? It''s treason!" He mmed the table.


    "Rx." The old man''s voice oozed wisdom. "Nothing is confirmed yet. You are just taking out the reprimands the Imperial family gave on an unknown party."


    The man sighed, barelyposing himself. "Yes. We must confirm everything before we make a move. Be them the culprit or not, it doesn''t change the fact that they are strong- and extremely so, capable of defeating numerous high levels without causing amotion. The whorehouse was busy yesterday."


    The wise old man sighed again. "Kill. I secretly sent some of my men, only to keep a watch. The magical energy of everyone, except Ishtar, suddenly disappeared."


    The other three knitted their brows.


    "All at once?" The bishop asked.


    The man shook his head. "One of them died earlier, while the rest of the five died at once. And two of those five were Marco and Ragor."


    All of them took in a cold breath.


    "It''s him." The bishop said. "The Devil."


    "Even you are getting to assumptions." The wise man said.


    "I am sure." The young man answered. "I am the only one among you who witnessed ''his'' power. He could have easily killed me if he wanted." His voice began to tremble as beads of sweat appeared on his face. "That ma- that being- can easily kill level 8s, even the ones as strong as me. Even if he is not cmity ss, he is not far from it. And how could two such individualse out of nowhere? The Pink Willows- it definitely belongs to the Devil."


    "Cmity sses areing out of nowhere nowadays." The old man said. "There are two new ones in the Rebellion. There might be two more here in the Underworld as well."


    The others took a deep breath. Maybe that was the case.


    "But whatever the case." The nobleman frowned. "We can not let a new party, and a powerful one at that, roam around wildly in my territory. Moreover, not even a year remains until it bes pandemonium."


    "Agreed." The wise man said. "They must either join us, or die."


    Everyone turned to the big man, who remained mostly silent. He had some history with the new party after all.


    "Don''t mind me." The man said in his grim voice.


    "In the underworld, this is the rule."

 Chapter 246 Hunters

    Seven individuals entered the restricted room in the top floor of the Pink Willows. But only one came out. Nobody except the members of Blue Rose Syndicate witnessed this. Hence, everything remained calm- in the red light district at least.


    The rebel forces insisted the city was getting stronger and stronger despite the lockdown. The mindset of resistance spread everywhere like a virus. The assaults against the nobility became fiercer and fiercer.


    No matter what the aristocratic forces did, they could not make a single dent to the Rebellion armed with unconventional tactics.


    But Adrian cared little about the whole situation. The more chaos there was in the city, the better it was for him and his ns.


    Two weeks passed since the incident at the brothel. And none of the factions- be it the nobility, the Church, the ck Skulls, or the Flying Bulls- nobody came made a move.


    "Looks like they are waiting for us to make a move." Adrian said. He was lying on the tavern roof, on Irene''s thighs. It was chillingly cold, but no snows were falling.


    But the duo were in rxed positions, as if was just another day during a bright year. The moon was bright, hanging high in the sky.


    "What will you do next?" Irene asked in her casual cold tone, looking down into his eyes.


    "We have two options now- to keep waiting for them to make a move, or make a move ourself."


    "We are going with thetter." She said.


    His lips stretched to a grin. "Isn''t that obvious?"


    ******


    The northern district- also known as the Hunter''s district.


    To the North of Edenshield lied a lengthy mountain range- one that spanned all the way from the northern walls of the city to the centre of the Northern Wilderness. It was a natural defence, shared by both the empire and the Confederation alike- especially the Confederation.


    Since the inception of kingdoms and empires, since the time when this continent was known as Ervilia, no armies ever passed through this wall of mountains and snow. The only way was to go around, through either the dense woonds to the south- the Wyvian forest, or through the even more dangerous seas.


    Hence, the Confederation, despite being the weaker party was able to hold on for decades. Regardless, the Empire always had the advantage in all the wars- for one significant reason. Edenshield, the city that was at the junction between the unassable mountains and the treacherous forest- the only way of passing between the two powers.


    And to Edenshield, the mountain range was important for a reason other than its natural defence- the fact that the mountains housed thousands of beasts- both ordinary and magical alike. And beasts meant more food, materials and pets.


    That''s many- especiallymoners- took hunting as their profession. Though hundreds of hunters died every year, the ie obtained from the endeavours could let them live good life for years toe- or so they thought.


    The northern district was there the hunters gathered. First of all, this ce was really close to the mountains- just divided by walls and a small gate- small to the point that calling it a regr door would not be an exaggeration. Almost all the strong hunters, armed with dangerous weapons gathered here. And second, the ce was furthest away from the centre of the city. So, the influence of the nobility or the Church here was minimal.


    And that called for one thing- crime. And crime meant one thing- the Underworld.


    Just like how the ck Skulls dominated over the red light district and the surround ones, the flying bulls reigned on this one. Almost every hunters in the city had to answer the syndicate before they could venture out to earn money. But contrary to the other syndicates, they were ratherx.


    They did not enforce strict rules to the participants, and the high echelons treated the members well. Hence, the Flying Bulls, despite being a part of the Underworld, a syndicate, a ragtag group of criminals- the other factions treated it with respect; even the nobility, the Church, and its rivals- the ck Skulls were not exceptions.


    The base of the Flying Bulls was not hidden anywhere. It was in the open.


    In front of the building, stood two individuals- both of them garbed in ck robes, their face covered with hoods. One of them was a male, and the other was a woman- at least from their outer figures.


    It was evening.


    Adrian had travelled all the way from the Southern parts of the city to the North. It took half a day of journey. It would have taken a lot less, if they did not take their sweet time sightseeing or eating all the local delicacies they could find.


    Before him there was a wooden building, but a grand one at that. Tens of people, armed with swords, spears, bows and all sorts of weapons were walking in and out. The two guards standing at the entrance were just for show.


    On top of the entrance, on a wooden que- the name ''Hunter''s Guild'' was carved. The unrefined calibration gave off wild vibes.


    Both Adrian and Irene walked into the building. The interior was bustling with activities. The noises of constant chattering and angered shouts permeated through the air. People were walking from one ce to another. There was barely any free space.


    They walked to the small desk at the side. ''Reception'' was written on a small piece of meat her hanging from the edge of the table. This was the only desk in the entire hall that was free. Clearly, everyone here were veterans.


    There was an old man dozing on the table. Drool dangled from the corner of his lips. Adrian mmed the table, abruptly waking the old man up. The man humped awake, subconsciously wiping off the drool and looking around. Finally, his sleepy eyes locked onto Adrian.<sub> </sub>


    "We are new. What do we do?" Adrian asked.


    "New blood?" The man frowned. Suddenly, his straight lips extended to a grin. "Wee! It has been a while since we have had new hunters." He rose up from his seat. "Follow me."


    The trio slithered past the burgeoning crowd, finally reaching a door at the end of the hall.


    The old man opened the door and gestured the duo to step inside. Adrian did not waste any time and entered. Irene followed.


    The room was rtiverge, but smallpared to the hall outside. The tidy room was lit up with magic circles. At one side of the room, there was a desk. A middle aged man was sitting behind it, busy with paperworks.


    The arrival of the neers did not seem to bother the man at all. Adrian and Irene walked to the man. Both of them sat opposite him, not caring about asking for permissions. The man''s eyes were still on the papers. He asionally underlined terms on the papers, while fidgeting most of the time.


    Adrian began to tap his finger on the wooden desk. However, it failed to grab the attention of the man.


    Adrian mmed the table. The middle aged man finally looked up with a nonchnt look on his face.


    "How may I help you?" He asked, teetering his eyes between Adrian and Irene.


    "We want to get a hunter''s licence." Adrian said.


    "Oh. Is that so?" The man stopped fidgeting the pen and raised one of his eyebrows. "You should be aware that it''s a frigid year and the most dangerous beasts in the mountains had already woken up from hibernation."


    "We are aware."


    "You are still young. There are tens, if not hundreds of other ways out there to earn money. You don''t have to foolishly risk your lives out there." The man said with a bit of concern in his voice. He had witnessed the death of many youths who aspired to be a hunter on their very first venture.


    "We want the hunter''s licence."


    The man sighed. The answer was the same every fucking time. "Okay. But first, you need to go through a test- a written one. But before that, answer me this- are you two circlers?"


    "Yes."


    "Good. There''s one less thing to worry about." He sighed. "At least your deaths won''te in that easily." He keyed the drawer and took out a bundle of papers. He picked two random ones and passed them to the neers.


    Adrian and Irene got one each.


    "Do you have pens?" The man asked.


    Adrian brought out two pens from his pockets and passed one to Irene.


    "Answer the questions. All are rted to general knowledge of the wilderness and survival."


    Adrian looked at the questions. Everyone of the answers were too easy. He turned to Irene. She had the same poker face she always had on. But Adrian, ustomed to her by now, knew that she did know a single one of the answers.


    A ck dot suddenly appeared on Irene''s paper. Irene frowned and pulled the paper to such an angle that the front was out of the man''s sight.


    The man nodded in approval. She was indeed a woman-petitive in exams.


    Adrian began to write the answers. The shadow followed the same track as that of his pen. Irene''s quick eyes caught it all and her pen followed.


    In a matter of five minutes both of them finished answering all questions.


    The man checked all the answers and widened his eyes in surprise. Not only did they answer all the questions quickly, but also every single one of them was correct.


    He looked at the duo again.


    "Congrattions. You pass."

 Chapter 247 Ariel Mountain Range

    Ariel Mountain Range.


    The mountains were white in bright years, and in the frigid years- even more so.


    A party of eight were travelling through the valleys, riding Grizzled Yaks- white fur coated magical bulls. During the warm years, the citizens farmed yarn from the beasts and in the cold years, they used them as steeds.


    Every single one of the riders were wearing white fur coats and a warm head covering. It snowed heavily while frigid winds raged through the valleys, sending chills to all warm creatures.


    At the extreme back of the party we''re two hooded figures. Their hoods covered everything, only exposing a bit of their mouths and chin.


    Both Adrian and Irene had managed to get the licence. Adrian, using an excuse that they were wanted by a higher noble family, managed to keep their identities a secret. The Underworld did not get along with the nobility that well. But they had a sort of symbiotic rtionship. Moreover, there were moles in both of the sides.


    So, the middle aged man who tested them, promised to keep it a secret. He admired both of them due to their talent and the good man really wished them well from the bottom of his heart.


    Once they were bestowed their hunting licenses, the man assigned them to one of the veteran hunting parties. Today, they set out on a mid level hunting quest- a quest for which they needed to go at least ten kilometres away from the city.


    The two just before them were amateurs as well, with less than five quests under their belts. Both of them were shivering from the cold, unlike thepletely calm ''newbies''. The four at the front were steady like the surrounding mountains- especially the one at the spearhead for the formation. Just the aura he emitted shooed the weak creatures away.


    The path was treacherous, drowned in snow. They had been travelling for hours now, but they were had yet to cross the halfway mark.


    All of the members carried heavy backpacks to sustain through the days long journey.


    One of the amateurs to the duo''s front turned back. He was a young man with average features. "Yo, newbies. Howe you got such expensive warm coats? This senior of yours is shivering and you are just watching?"


    "Shut up, Ruford." The other amateur kicked his leg. "They are standard coats just like yours and mine." He turned back. "Don''t mind him. He''s just too sensitive to cold."


    "Tsk." The one called Ruford snorted and turned ahead. Hisrade followed.


    Other than the shivering cold, the pressuring snowfall, and the storm-like winds, the journey was otherwise smooth. Five more hourster, darkness approached. The sun dipped down into the horizon and the moon fully appeared, illuminating the world with the little light it shone.


    But this little light was more than enough to expose a pack of wolves blocking their path. They were Rezel Wolves- a variant of furred wolves unique to the Ariel Mountains. Not only were they bigger in size than regr magical wolves, they were faster and smarter, capable of using better pack tactics.


    The red eyes of the wolves, which contrasted to their white furs, were fixed on the party. The biggest of the canines was just ahead of the party leader. Their eyes were locked.<sub> </sub>


    Everyone stepped down from their yaks. The big beasts were great steeds because of their stamina. But when it came to agility, they were at the bottom of the hierarchy. Fighting against the highly agile wolves on them was akin to suicide.


    Ruford, the young amateur from before who ''wanted'' the coats, unsheathed his sword and took a defensive stance. "Don''t worry, kids. This big brother will teach you how to fight beasts."


    Hisrade nocked an arrow to his bow and locked the arrowhead on one of the closer wolves.


    Three of the four veterans also took out their weapons. Two of them were archers. And the leader unhooked the two meter long spear from his back.


    Undoubtedly, the archer ss dominated the hunters. Three out of the six preexisting members were armed with bows and arrows.


    The leader took off his hood. He was a bearded middle aged man. Layers of frosts lingered on his ck facial hair, dyeing them white. He stayed nonchnt in the face of his adversaries. Clearly, he was a man who faced worse before.


    "Leave the leader to me. Rest of you, stop them from surrounding us and protect the newbies." He said, before charging towards the alpha. He was a hunter. It was his job to hunt, not those wolves.


    "Yes." Everyone shouted. The two veteran archers took the nks while the the unarmed veteran stood between. He reached his palm up. A green magic circle manifested and began to rotate at a constant speed.


    Tens of roots drilled out of the snows and wrapped around the feet of the unprepared wolves. A lot of them were trapped. Soon, arrows whooshed through the air, prating their skulls and then their brains.


    Both of them were master archers, capable of hurling dozens of arrows in a seconds- piercing targets from a considerable distant. Killing these immobile wolves were akin to shooting still targets- too easy for these veterans.


    The two amateurs were the only ones struggling against their enemies. Ruford constantly shed blindly against a fast wolf, not managing to hit even once. The case was not that different for the other one. He shot arrows one after the other. None of them hit their targets. The fact that there were juniors watching made them try harder. Fortunately, both of them were facing one wolves each.


    Adrian did not have to use his demonic eyes to know that the veterans left these wolves to train the newbies.


    "Tsk." Adrian clicked his tongue. If this continued, it would take forever to get out of this ''training session''. He turned to Irene.


    She nodded and snapped her fingers.


    The two wolves suddenly froze in their spots. Sword decapacitated one while an arrow pierced through the other''s heart.

 Chapter 248 Ariel Mountain Range (2)

    The two amateurs were panting. Ruford heaved out the sword and slumped to the ground. Sweat drenched his entire body. On the other hand, hisrade took a step back and steadied himself. He nocked another another arrow to his bow and aimed at a wolf trapped by wrinkling roots.",


    But before he could release, a swift bolt drilled into the poor wolf''s skull, rendering it dead. Thest of the wolves were killed.


    The bearded leader hauled the spear out of the dead alpha''s body and whipped it hard, clearing the weapon of any blood. He maximised his senses. Every single one of the wolves were lifeless and there were no more underlying dangers around. He fixed his eyes on the two amateurs who were sitting tired, beside the wolf corpses on the ground before turning to the newest members.


    The duo were standing on the same spot, unfazed by the bloodshed or the cold. These two- they were not normal.


    "Next time, you two will do the fighting." He gave them onest nce before hopping on his yak.


    The rest followed and boarded their own steads as well.


    Ruford turned to hisrade. "See, Simon? I decapacitated a living Rezel wolf." He pointed at the headless corpse.


    "I killed one as well." The one called Simon pointed at his own victim.


    "We are leaving. There''s a safe spot one hour from here. We will camp for the night." The leader looked up and said. The moon was barely visible from the snowfall.


    They continued on their journey. An hourter, the caravan halted.


    There was a tall hollow mountain. If one would look down from a flying beast, it would look like a C.


    "Hollowrift mountain." The leader muttered and went through the opening ''into'' the mountain. The rest followed.


    Unlike the environment behind, the ''interior'' of the mountains was well lit through torches andmps. There were dozens of pavilions set on the hard ground. There was little snow here. The fire circlers and circles did their jobs well.


    An old man came forward. "Dorian. I see you are already out on another mission. What is it this time?"


    "A winter python." The bearded leader jumped off the yak. A young man came forward and held the reigns before taking it to a shed. The others dismounted. They led the beasts to the shed by themselves- Adrian and Irene included.


    The old man frowned. "Another pair of newbies?"


    "Yes."


    The old man patted him on the shoulder. "You are the one with the best track records when ites to training newbies. Moreover, you don''t hate it. But you should take a break. It''s one thing to y with death, but it''s apletely different thing to watch youths y with it."


    Dorian, the leader sighed and shook his head. "Someone have to show them the way. As you said, I am the best at this. Hence, I am responsible." A smile formed on his face for the first time. It was not forced in anyway.


    The old man sighed, but a warm smile followed. He tightened the grip on Dorian''s shoulder. "I thank you on behalf of every hunters in Edenshield then. Anyways, how''s the newbies doing?"


    "The earlier two- Ruford and Simon still have a long way to go. However, they are not the little boys who pissed at the sight of a grimgor anymore."<sub> </sub>


    "Can you me them though?" The old manughed. "Even grown men fail to sleep the night they first witnessed a grimgor. And these two poor fes faced one on their first mission. And the newer ones? They seem to be... what should I say... runaways."


    "They are. But all I can say is..." The leader turned to the tent where the newbies just entered. "They are ''unusual''."


    Inside the tent, a fire magic circle was drawn on the wall. There was a wide gulf between the temperature here and the outside. It almost felt like a bright year inside.


    Everyone removed their coats, and other warm coverings and hooked them on the walls, everyone except two.


    "Just as I thought." Ruford unarmed himself and lied on one of the futons. "You two are runaways, aren''t you?"


    Adrian and Irene sat on the same mattress.


    "Ruford, behave!" Simon said before turning to them with a wry smile. "Forgive him. He is ignorant of the rules."


    "Tsk."


    "You two are not bad I must say." Ady who looked as if she were in herte twenties said. She was one of the veteran archers. "You remained unfazed in front of the werewolves. And I heard you scored perfect in the test."


    "The score in the test amounts to nothing." The other archer said. He was middle aged and had a scar on his neck. "Lead said they will be the ones who will engage next time. And next time might be the time we face the white snake." He gave the duo a look.


    "Rx." Thest remaining veteran said. He was the youngest amongst the trio, looking twenty five. "Mind telling me which house is chasing you? I might be of help."


    "You can trust Bron." Thedy said. "He is the second son of a Count house. He has helped many runaways before. You two are still youths. You could not have done something outrageous, right?"


    "You can''t help me." Adrian finally spoke, his voice missing the usual charm. "Nobody in this nation can."


    "Is that so?" Bron gave Irene a look. From just her mouth and chin, one could infer how beautiful she was. "I think I understand." He turned back to Adrian and sighed. "But if you really want to live your life running, I would suggest you train well and be great hunters. I must tell you..." He frowned. "Stubborn nobles are more dangerous than cornered beasts."


    "Alright, alright. Enough with the depressing stuff." The woman said. "Go to sleep early. We have to resume early in the dawn."


    Everyone went to their designated mattresses.


    Adrian and Ireneid on the same one, cuddling each other.


    "Tsk." The two amateurs and the middle aged man clicked their tongues in chorus.


    As for Bron, he turned to thedy and smiled. "Want to join me, big sis?"


    "Are you sure?" She giggled. "I might identally knee your balls."

 Chapter 249 Ariel Mountain Range (3)

    Dawn approached.


    The sun emerged from the eastern horizon while a party of eight came out from Hollowrift mountain.


    The veterans were at the forefront while the amateurs and the newbies lingered at the back. The eyes of Ruford and Simon were red, still tired from the four short hours of sleep. They yawned and stretched nonstop. They nced back at the newbies, expecting to witness worse from them. But what they witnessed left them surprised and worse.


    Both of the newbies were seating on the yaks as steady as mountains, just like the veterans ahead of them.


    Did sleeping cuddling together gave a better, deeper and more satisfying sleep?


    A few minutes into the journey, the snowfall intensified. The already low temperature dropped even lower. But the journey continued.


    They needed to finish the mission before afternoon and head back to Hollowrift. Else, they needed to stay out in the wilderness at night. And here in Ariel Mountains, it was akin to suicide.


    The journey continued. The more the distance between them and Edenshield increased, the more dangerous the path became. The snow became thicker, the trees became denser, the wind raged faster while the snowfall became heavier. Even though no beasts assaulted them, dozens of eyes were fixed on them. An eerie pressure squeezed the formation; everyone inched closer to each other.


    Soon, the party reached its destination. The snowfall slowed down. But nothing could be seen beyond a range of five meters, nothing but pure whiteness. But despite the poor visibility, everyone was sure of one thing- there was a huge mountain ahead.


    The leader strolled forward and took out a thick map from his backpack. His eyes teetered between the map and the mountain ahead. Confirming this was it, he put the map back in its ce.


    He began to circle around the mountain. Everyone followed. After trotting three hundred meters or so, an opening came into view. It was a dark cave. It was big enough for all of them to stroll in easily.


    "Dismount." The leader dered and jumped off the beast. His feet dug into the ground to the knees.


    The other seven got off from their mounts as well.


    "Surprised?" Ruford asked, turning back to the duo. "Grizzled Yaks are great beasts to have in the snow. But outside, they are nothing but baits for the beast."


    "Shut up." Simon punched his shoulder. "They scored perfect in the written test while we barely passed. You think they don''t know of the smell Yaks emit outside snow?"


    "Tsk."


    The duo dragged themselves into the cave. Adrian and Irene followed.


    The cave was dark. Light barely came from in from the entrance. The torches carried by the leader and the two archers dimly illuminated the room.


    All of them were in a narrow corridor of sorts. There was only a path forward, with no hints of end in sight.


    "Don''t underestimate this cave." The leader said. His words echoed back. "The tunnels are not limited to just one mountain. It''s just that there is only one known entrance. Thirty years passed since it''s discovery, and we have yet to explore it all. Stick close to me, lest you want to get lost, or worse- get into a death zone."


    "Death zone?" Ruford gulped.<sub> </sub>


    Bron, the brown haired caster, removed his head covering. "The most dangerous designated zones in the Hirossian Catbs. Nobody knows what''s in those zones- for a very valid reason. Nobody who ventured into those ces survived." He took in a deep breath. "Not even a cmity ss."


    The two amateurs subconsciously took a step back. Their face grimaced. "Isn''t that¡­ isn''t that¡­"


    "Too exaggerated?" Bron chuckled. "The cmity ss that died was from the High Table. And this is almost a public knowledge- known to members of all the major factions in the Empire."


    The two gasped. A member of the glorious High Table died in this ce? They took another step back. And they came here, out of all ces, to hunt?


    "Rx." Bron waved his hand with a smile. "There are only three death zones and seven red zones in the known parts of the catbs. If you don''t venture into those, the rest are not that difficult for us."


    "We are going in." The leader turned back. His eyes locked on Adrian and Irene. "Ready yourselves." He began to walk ahead.


    "Let''s see how you fare." Ruford snorted and followed the four veterans as closely as possible.


    Simon gave the duo an apologetic smile and rushed to join the five.


    Adrian and Irene began to walk ahead as well. Unlike the cautious approach of everyone else, they werepletely rxed.


    They seemed to go lower and lower every step they took. Undoubtedly, they were going underground. The magic torches fought against the darkness, but they were not exactly winning. Nobody could see an inch ahead of the ten meters mark- except Adrian and Irene of course.


    Even without their magic senses, they could see what was fifty meters ahead. There was nothing but in earth in sight. Their senses were peaked. Though their were dozens of beasts including a couple of high levels in their range, none of them were close enough to give them trouble.


    The more they walked, the higher the temperature rose. ording to the maps Adrian had witnessed, there should be a hot spring not far from there.


    And in such a cold ce, warm ces like those were the only spots where cold blooded animals like the winter python could survive. But the ce was at least five hundred meters from their current position.


    "Where''s the closest death zone from here?" Ruford asked, his eyes darting everywhere.


    "Rx." Bronughed. "It''s past our destination. But there''s a red zone rtively close by. But don''t worry, we will not be taking any sort of risk."


    Adrian''s eyes twitched. His lips slighted to a smirk. Two minutester-


    "Grrrrrr." Growling noises echoed.


    The leader us trapped the spear from his back.


    "Get ready."

 Chapter 250 Ariel Mountain Range (4)

    The leader, Dorian, armed himself with the spear. His backpack dropped onto the solid ground.


    The archers dropped their burdens to the the cave floor as well. They took out their bows and nicked arrows to them.


    Bron reached his hand high in the air. A green magic circle manifested and began to rotate slowly. The spell was ready. The moment the enemy appeared, they would be trapped.


    Ruford turned to Adrian and Irene. "What are you looking at? Go forward. It''s your time to face the creatures."


    "Shut up!" Simon frowned. "They have not received the order yet."


    "A group of giant arachnids ising. Leave a couple for the newbies." The leader ordered. The warmth of the torches have already thawed the lingering ice on his facial hair.


    Half a minuteter, a couple dozen beasts came into their view. Insects would be the precise term. All of the assants were giant spiders, their height reached that of human waists, and their eight legs made them unbelievably fast. In a few moments, they closed the distance.


    The two groups- shed.


    The leader stood his ground, and protected Bron. Tens of roots came out from the ground and wrapped around the legs of the spiders. The de-like legs of the spiders made it difficult to hold them for long, but the two archers did their job well. Arrows whistled through the air, piercing between the eight red eyes of the spider anding out from their backs.


    Every shot of an arrow equated to a kill. Despite this, Dorian was the one who had the most kills till now. Every time he shed his spear, a spider would slice cleanly in half. His fast foot movements allowed him to cover a wide distance. He killed any monster that walked past the blockade and got too close to the archers.


    Ruford and Simon took out their weapons as well. The fact that the newbies would face a couple did not mean they would not. If they were lucky, they would face one target each. And if they were unlucky and the ''testers'' decided to increase the difficulty, they would have to face more than one.


    And apparently, they were unlucky.


    Six spiders ''escaped'' past the blockade and rushed to the inexperienced four. Both Ruford and Simon took a step back. Simon released his arrow, but in vain. The target sprang with its six legs and charged at him through the walls.


    Adrian and Irene remained standing on the spot.


    "Grrrrrrr." The spiders jumped at them, opening their de-like mandibles to the fullest. Their red reflection could be seen on the two central eyes. Adrian fluidly dodged the attack and chopped at the thin waist of the spider, the joint between the upper body and the abdomen.


    Blue-green liquid besmirched his hand as it sprayed from both halves of its body. He waved his hand, clearing it in one smooth movement. The spider tried to get on its four legs as it screeched in pain. But s, half of its body was detached. It slumped to its own haemolymph.<sub> </sub>


    On the other hand, Irene snapped his fingers. Every single one of the inner organs froze, rendering the spider dead, still on the air. Irene simple moved away. The spider fell on its underbelly. The impact shattered all of its internal organs. Blue-green fluids spilled from its pores.


    The veterans, despite having their hands full with the battle, had their senses maximised. Besides, they were keeping their attention on the newbies, so that they could rush forth when they were in mortal danger.


    What transpired between the two freshers and the two released spiders made them gasp mid battle. They took their time to give the scene a nce, just to make sure.


    And it was not wrong. They sensed correct. Both of the newbie ''couple'' were standing close to their original position. There were the carcasses of the two arachnids just beside them- still bleeding out haemolymph.


    They took care of their next targets before turning to the other duo. Both of them were struggling against the monsters. But that should not have been the case. The wolves they willed earlier were way stronger than these boneless insects. Hence, they decided to send two each to the amateurs.


    The number of spiders had dwindled. Only a few remained. They killed the remaining ones and focused all of their attention on the trainees. All of them spades thinking the same thing.


    Dorian turned to Adrian and Irene. "Help them."


    The moment Adrian received the order, he rushed to Ruford who was closer to him. Before attacking the spiders, he snatched the sword away from the amateur and threw it behind. Irene easily caught it.


    He pushed the youth back and threw a wild inch at one of the spider''s face. His fist smashed the spiders head to a fudge. The eyes looked like red sprinkles on the ck cream. It slumped to the ground. The other spider jumped at him from the side.


    Adrian manoeuvred against the strike and span a kick right at the monster''s behind. The insect rocketed to the closer cave wall. The soft boneless being was reduced to a mush, blue-green fluids and innards flying everywhere. The paste in the wall slowly slid to the ground.


    On the other hand, Irene understood what Adrian''s prior action meant- don''t use magic.


    She charged towards the spiders closing on Simon. Even though she had never practiced with a sword before. Her strength and speed surpassed even the stronger high level augmenters.


    She shed at one of the spiders at full power. The target was sliced in half. It could not even let out a screech before both of its part fell on two different directions. But it was not the end. Just the wind generated from the strike waved to the other spider, beheading it.


    The headless body staggered here and there for a few seconds before finally thumping onto the cave floor.


    The battle- was over.

 Chapter 251 Ariel Mountain Range (5)

    I have some bad news. Maybe it sounds unbelievable, but writing this book is heavily taking its toll on my psyche. My fellow authors even advised me to visit a psychiatrist lol. Well, at least I know that I don''t need a mental health check up¡­ for now. But what I really need is a change of pace.


    So, I decided to concentrate on the new book of mine. Hence, I have no choice but to decrease the release rate of chapters to one per day. But aspensation, the chapters will be longer.


    I am extremely sorry. Stay tuned! Enjoy!


    ******


    Everyone, including the verterans, had their eyes and mouth wide open. The newbies, who did not seem to be more than twenty five years of age reduced the monsters to this state in this short time, and this ease?


    Even though the spiders were rtively weaker among all the known magical beasts, they were still strong enough to deal with lower mid levels circlers on their own. And they killed six of them, just like that? Without using magic? If they did not witness the scene with their own eyes, they would never have believed it.


    The two amateurs eyes almost popped out. Their jaws were on the floor. Despite being level 3s, they could hardly hold off two arachnids at once. And the two ''newbies'' massacred these spiders, as if they were squashing everyday bugs.


    Adrian ambled back to his previous position and waved his hand, throwing off the spider pastes attached to his fists. Irene walked back as well and imitated her teacher- whipping the sword to clean it off.


    Adrian took the sword and returned it back to its original owner, Ruford who barely managed to stand up on his feet again.


    "Ahem." The bearded leader attracted everyone''s attention. "Are you okay?" He asked.


    "Yes." Adrian said. "It was a nice warm up."


    Irene nodded as well.


    "Have you ever hunted before? Or went to any sort of excursion in the wilderness?"


    "Yes. We are not new to this world."


    The leader, Dorian nodded. "No wonder you scored this high in the tests. As I can see, both of you are augmenters. You can join me in the front in melee."


    Both of the duo nodded.


    "Good." The leader strapped the spear back and fetched the torch back from the ground. "The hot springs is not far away. ording to the scout''s report, the winter python is there." He looked back at Adrian and Irene. "Don''t get overconfident from this small victory. A fully grown winter python is a high level monster. And this one is reported to span at least twenty meters. It should be close to a level 8 in strength." He began to walk ahead.


    The rest followed. The rest of the journey was smooth. The temperature increased. It was now akin to that of a regr bright year day. Everyone removed their coat and folded them into their backpacks, everyone except Adrian and Irene of course.


    Finally, they reached their destination. Their was a sort of a doorway ahead. Their senses told that their was a huge open space just beyond that entryway. Their footsteps slowed down. They peaked their senses and creeped across the remaining tunnel.


    They frowned. The closer they got to the open space, they knitted their eyebrows further and further. Something was wrong. There was no movements or magical signatures inside the cave, or any type of presence.


    Still, they kept their guard up. It wasmon knowledge that the winter python was a sneaky being, capable of hiding their presence almost perfectly.


    The leader, Dorian took in a deep breath. He had hunted winter pythons before. In fact his ster track record was the reason the higher ups bestowed him with this mission. But none of those pythons was able to hide their presence to this extent. But it was not an impossible scenario. None of those snakes were twenty meters in length.


    He unhooked the spear and gripped the hilt tight. The others brought out their weapons as well. Only the newbies remained unarmed.


    Dorian gestured the archers with his eyes. Thedy and the scarred middle aged man nodded. They unsheathed their secondary weapons, their swords, and passed them to the newbies.


    Bron, the brown haired caster gave them an encouraging smile. The amateurs looked at the newbies withplex emotions in their eyes. The grip on their weapons were tighter than ever.


    Everyone took back their cautious stance as they approached the doorway. 30 meters. 25 meters. 20 meters. The leader, Dorian, gulped again. The more step he took, the faster his heart beat. The spear in his grip felt slimy.


    It was not only about him. There were others he needed to protect- his old timerades, the clumsy but hardworking amateurs, and the genius but mysterious newbies. 15 meters. 10 meters. 5 meters.<sub> </sub>


    Dorian took a deep breath. Someone had to finish this winter python. Else, the road to the other side will be blocked for the entire frigid year, with no scope of exploration or further hunts. The earnings of the Hunter Guild would decrease, and so would the livelihood of the poor hunters.


    He squinted in determination. The magical energy in his body churned at maximum speed. But the footsteps remained light.


    The archers behind nocked arrows to their bows. A green magic circle formed above Bron. The amateurs were trembling while the mysterious newbies looked the calmest amongst the members.


    He nodded at the team before stepping past the doorway, his spear all ready to defend a strike from any direction. As long as the opponent was not a level 9 equivalent, he would not die from one strike¡­ hopefully.


    But there was nothing. Nevertheless, he did not let his guard down by any means. Everyone else entered the room as well. They maximised their senses and scanned the entire room. There was no monsters in here, not even a single one.


    Adrian, along with Irene, was calm as calm could be. There was no magical organisms in here other than themselves. Still, he followed the party.


    Red glowing crystals protruding from the walls and grounds tinged the whole space red. These were a special type of fire magic crystals that would lose all its energy if anyone removed them from the source. Hence, nobody bothered to harvest something this useless.


    There was arge spring at the centre, covering more than half of the entire area. The red light made it as if it was filled with blood. There were bubbles constantly bursting on the surface while undtions waved right above. Clearly, the spring was hot.


    Ruford looked left and right before fixing his gaze on the water body. The sword in his hand trembled. "The snake¡­ it''s not in the spring, right?" He gulped.


    "Shut up you dimwit!" Simon frowned. His behaviour was a lot more stable than hisrade, but the string of his bow was still stretched to the fullest. "Snakes are cold blooded beasts. They will overheat and die in that spring."


    "But-"


    "He is right." Bron said. The magic circle above him glowed green. "The beast might be magical, but it is called the winter python for a reason. Unlike the other snakes which brumate during the frigid years, the winter pythons are designed to brumate in the bright years. It''s a huge biological disadvantage to cold blooded creatures like them. These beasts have no other choice to reside in rare warm areas like these. Neither can they survive in the cold of the outside, nor can they withstand the near boiling temperature of this spring."


    Ruford finally steadied himself with a deep breath. He let out a sigh of relief.


    Dorian, after checking the entire space, frowned. "It''s not here." He drove the butt of the spear to the ground.


    The three other veterans lowered their weapons as well. They had unconditional trust towards their leader.


    Dorian turned towards the other side of the enclosed space and frowned. There was another gateway like the one they came from just beyond the hot spring. "It''s out hunting."


    "Should we follow it?" The only female member of the party asked. "Or shall we wait here, preparing for an ambush."


    "The second choice is not an option." The leader answered. "Winter pythons have excellent senses. There''s a high chance they will not return once they notice us. We have to charge forth."


    Bron frowned. "But there''s a death zone not far from here. It''s not that we don''t know it''s correct location. But these zones cannot be trusted. Remember the case from six years ago? A party of hunters disappeared. Their target location was not far away from death zone dui."


    Dorian frowned. "Nothing has been set in stone. That was the only such case in thest decade. There''s a high chance that the party identally walked into the zone, or the party was targeted by other beasts."


    "Yes. But it was never proven that the creatures or whatever that lurks in those zones stays at the same spot."


    The leader knitted his brows further. But soon, he rxed and sighed. "Okay, we will not delve much deeper. If we can find the snake in a hundred meters, we will pin it down. If not, we will think of something else then.


    The brown haired noble heaved out a sigh. He knew how stubborn the leader was, especially when it came to finishingpulsory missions. He turned to hisrades, thedy and the middle aged man.


    Both of them nodded. He nodded as well.


    "Good, let''s go."

 Chapter 252 Ariel Mountain Range (6)

    Sorry guys. I have been extremely sick for thest few days. The winter has alreadye here and you know what that means- fever, coughs and a runny nose. Anyways, I am fine now, at least fine enough to type in a few words.


    Sorry again. Stay tuned! Enjoy!


    *********


    The party sneaked across the narrow tunnels of the catbs, their senses spread to the fullest. The probability of finding the prey here was quite low, but they had to take the chance.


    They passed ten meters. Twenty meters. Fifty meters. They already crossed the halfway line of their predetermined limit, but there were no signs of presence of the python.


    The members had inwardly given up, but they still kept their weapons high. After all, the python was known for its sneakiness.


    Adrian and Irene, who were at the centre of the formation just behind Bron, had the most rxed expressions in the party.


    Sixty meters. Seventy meters. Eighty meters.


    There was no more hope now. The two amateurs at the back sighed in relief. Twenty more meters and they could finally get out of this hell hole. But s, their wishes casted a curse.


    *Rumble*


    "Hisssss!"


    Earth fell from above. A big white python drilled out from the ceiling of the cave and dived towards Bron, the ''only'' caster in the entire party.


    Bron maintained his calm. Wriggling green nts emerged out from the ground and charged towards the iing snake. The leader, Dorian, who was the most prepared sprang up in the air, thrusting his spear at the head of the snake with full force.


    The nts and the spear made the snake change direction mid-air and it crashed on the ground. Everyone rushed past the cloud of dust and took up formation,maintaining a distance from the snake.


    This way, they made sure that the snake could not escape towards the direction of the death zone at least. Even if it escaped, it had no other choices but to go back to the hot spring, its natural habitat.


    The snake took up a defensive position. The dust settled. The reports were true. The length of the snake exceeded twenty meters, making it one of the longest winter pythons to be discovered by the hunters guild.


    Everyone dropped their backpacks to the ground again. This battle would be one of the most dangerous anyone in the the party ever faced, except Adrian and Irene of course.


    The bearded leader turned back to Adrian and Irene. "Are you confident enough to hold yourself in the front lines?"


    Adrian nodded and stepped past Bron, brandishing his sword. Irene followed.


    Dorian, Adrian and Irene nowposed the front lines, with Bron and the two archers staying behind for ranged attacks and support. Simon had arrow nocked to his bow. Ruford, on the other hand, decided to watch. But the grip on his sword was still as tight as ever.


    The snake darted it''s reptilian eyes across the invaders, rolling its split tongue out and letting out venomous hisses.


    All of the three meleebatants took a defensive stance. Three bows aimed at its eyes while a green magic circle rotated above.


    The snake, impatient of the standstill, charged at Irene, who had the freshest smell amongst everyone present with breakneck speed.


    Irene easily dodged the attack. Dorian drove the spear aiming for the beasts eyes while three arrows whistled at it. But s, all of the attacks were stopped by the steel-like skin of the python.


    Tens of roots and nts grew out from the ground and walls, and twisted around the long body of the reptile. But it was futile. The snake easily broke the wooden chains and recovered to its original pose in a jiffy.


    The confrontation came to a standstill again. But the party was pushed back from its original position with the snake upying the spot.


    "We can''t let this go on." Bron said. "The death zone is right behind us."


    "I know." Dorian gripped the spear harder. "But this one''s too strong. I have faced many winter pythons, but none had a skin as this thick as this one."


    "We will have to kill it as fast as possible. Else, it will push us right into the midst of the zone. It''s eyes and mouths are the only way."


    "I can see that." The tip of Dorian''s spear began to turn red. The air around undted as extreme heat began to umte in the special magical metal. "Vienna, Sior. Aim for the eyes. I will keep it busy. Newbies, use your agility to keep it distracted."


    Everyone nodded. Dorian decided to take the battle to the python and charged forward. Adrian and Irene followed.


    The leader threw volleys of thrusts at the snake. But the snake slithered through, dodging all of the attacks and releasing frost breath on the man.


    But the heat of the spear nullified the breaths, turning it into mist. Adrian and Irene took positions at the nks of the reptile, but did not show any signs of aggression.<sub> </sub>


    Nevertheless, the snake became more cautious of the duo. It had more idea about the couple''s strength more than the hunters'' party.


    It used its tail to whip at the duo, but all of its strikes missed. Adrian and Irene dodged them with ease. But as the snake focused more on Adrian and Irene, it became vulnerable to the spear that came from the front.


    The spear left a few marks on the snake''s skin. Even the most deepest of cuts was a mere flesh wound.


    The archers kept releasing arrows, but none of them hit the bulls eyes, or in this case- the snake''s eyes. It was not that they were incapable, but the beast was moving too fast. Even with their fluent team work, they were unable to keep up with the speed of the winter python.


    Since the start of the battle, they had already moved ten meters or so back. They were getting closer and closer to the death zone. Even though the real zone was quite a distance away, there was a buffer that everyone feared. Because nobody knew what was in those zones; none who witnessed the danger ever left alive.


    They began to regret taking this side of the tunnel. If they knew that the python was this strong had this thick skin, they would never have done this. But it was already toote.


    Nevertheless, they still had hope. They were getting momentum and soon, the pushback woulde to a close. But Adrian- he had other things nned.


    Suddenly, the tail hit Adrian right in the abdomen. He flew off and crashed into the nearby wall. Irene jumped across the snake and rushed to him.


    The snake was just about to hit Irene as well, but suddenly two colossal auras locked on the tail. One was eerie and dark, with the other being extremely cold. Only the snake felt the auras. It panicked and charged onto the party of six with renewed favour, trying to run away from the two monsters.


    The sudden wrath of the snake took the hunters aback. Nevertheless, due to the snake''s outrage, an arrow pierced into its left eye. But it only added to the craziness. It began to use its life force and began to push the party to the death zone.


    Soon, only Adrian and Irene remained in the scene. He got up. And patted the dust off his coat.


    He used his senses. The party of hunters along with the snake were getting further and further.


    "Aren''t we going in as well?" Irene took off her hood.


    "Nope." Adrian turned to the direction of the death zone. "It''s not the one we are looking for."


    "Where shall we go now then?"


    "Have ever bathed in a hot spring?"


    ******


    "Fuck! Why is it like this! This never happened before!" Dorian did his best to hold his ground. His fire element did a lot of damage to its skin but that was it.


    "Forget about fighting. Try to escape from the sides!" Bron shouted. The archers, despite having wind attribute could not find the gap to get past the crazed beast.


    The tunnel was getting narrower and narrower.


    "Lead! We are too close to the death zone! It''s not even a hundred meters from here." Thedy, Vienna, cried. Her quiver was almost empty, with a handful remaining.


    "I know! I know!" Fire of determination began to burn in the leaders eyes. His heart beat at twice the pace as he squeezed the life force from his very core. It began to churn with the already circting magical energy, giving his whole body a huge boost.


    He thrusted his spear, which was burning even brighter than before right at the snake''s throat. The crazed snake, sensing the danger, instinctively dodged. However, the tip drilled into the beast''s flesh and stuck right into its bones. A sizzling sound erupted as the snake''s hissed in rhythm.


    The other veteran''s seeing what their leader did, steadied their heart and mind as well. The green circle above Bron gotrger and brighter.


    Whole thick trees emerged from the earth and wrapped around it. The quivers of the archers emptied in moments. All of the arrows arrows prate into the snakes eyes.


    The beast craned its upper body up in pain. Dorian, whose beard began to show strands of white, did not let go of this opportunity and used all his strength to thrust at the snake''s throat. It pierced in, sizzling its innards.


    He heaved the spear back. The battle- was over.


    Everyone sighed in relief.


    "We are safe, let''s go back." Dorian said.


    "What''s the hurry?" A grim voice that did not belong to anyone of the party sounded through the tunnel, sending a chill through everyone''s spines.


    "You should meet my babies first."

 Chapter 253 Death Zone Ek

    I am back! Expect regr updates from today. And sorry for the short hiatus. But it was a nice change of pace, to take a break after 110+ days of continuous writing. But now, due to the hiatus. I have to find my flow and get into it yet again. It''s a chore. But hopefully, I will manage.


    Anyways, stay safe in this Omicron outbreak. Stay tuned! Enjoy!


    *********


    "What''s the hurry?" A grim voice that did not belong to anyone of the party sounded through the tunnel, sending a chill through everyone''s spines.


    "You should meet my babies first."


    Everyone abruptly turned towards the source. The torches were long gun. The leader, Dorian, used me magic to ze the tip of his spear, lighting the tunnel.


    Just a bit away, there was an entrance just like the one back at the hot spring- an entrance to a bigger space.


    Nothing could be seen inside, at least not from that angle. Nevertheless, none had the courage to check. Everyone had their feet a step back, ready to flee.


    "Run." Dorian whispered.


    In the dead silence, his soft order sounded like a royal decree. Without further ado, everyone ran with craze at the opposite direction, using the magical energy and even life force to the fullest.


    But before they could even pass ten meters, they came to a halt. The passage forward was blocked by earth, as if the path never existed in the first ce.


    "How rude!" That stranger voice sounded again, echoing repeatedly through the space. "You should listen to your seniors."


    The wall of earth block the road began to rumble forwards to them, inch by inch, meter by meter. Everyone''s heart at their throats. Even the veterans had their legs trembling and palms sweating.


    Were they trapped in a death zone? Was it the end?


    Dorian''s heart slowed down, almost to a stop- not for his fear of death, but guilt for bringing his whole team to its doom.


    "Aaaaaaaah!" He used his life force to the fullest. His greying beard began to whiten at a visible rate. He positioned his spear beside his chest, the tip pointing at the approaching wall and elbow bent to its maximum.


    Fiery energy began to coil around the spear-head. The velocity and the magnitude of the fire increased every moment. Soon, a fiery drill rotated at breakneck speed, absorbing all the heat from the air.


    "Aaaaaaah!" He drove the spear forward with a speed that surpassed that of sound.


    *Boom!*


    Clusters of earth sted off. A three meter wide hole appeared in the thick wall, and the spear kept on drilling- grinding the arch with a buzzing soul.


    His beard turnedpletely white. Before he could drill any further, Bron rushed forward and pulled him back. The spell was interrupted and the drill died down.


    "Stop it!" Bron nudged Dorian awake. "The wall is as thick as the walls around us. Remember the map... this pathway, it didn''t exist."<sub> </sub>


    The white bearded Dorian''s eyes twitched. Yes. There wasn''t supposed to be a tunnel in this direction. The tunnel that led to the death zone he knew was angled a bit to the east. They failed to notice this because of the heat of the previous battle.


    Bron continued, "And don''t think this is your fault. You are stubborn, but not rash. You made a reckless decision, and despite our experience, we followed... why do you think this happened?"


    Everyone widened their eyes in understanding, and horror.


    The being at the death zone. It could affect minds? Since the beginning, it was a trap?


    "Hohoho!" The grim voiceughed. "What do we have here? Someone who carries the bloodline of Ervil? It has been years since Ist saw someone like you. Wee! Wee to my humble abode."


    The iing wall paced up. The massive hole at the centre began to heal. Soon, the clump of earth was as good as new.


    "We have no choice now." Dorian sighed. "I am sorry everyone. It''s my fault."


    "What have I just said?" Bron lightly punched the leader''s shoulder. "It''s not your fault. Since we are at the death zone, the region everyone in the entire continent fears- even more so than the unexplored parts of Northern Wilderness, we can be considered lucky." He forced a smile. "Wouldn''t it be a shame if we die before witnessing what lurks in one of these so called death zones? And who knows? We might be the first ones ever to escape and tell the tale?"


    The veterans took in a deep breath and heaved out their chest.


    "Would not be such a bad death I guess." Vienna smiled. "I don''t have a home back in the city anyway."


    "My wife is brave. And so are my sons." The other archer thumped his chest. Two drops of tears slid down from his eyes. "They will understand."


    "The guild will protect them." Vienna grabbed his shoulder.


    The scarred man nodded, wiping off his tears. "Maybe they will get better foods in their tter this way. The Arbiter is benevolent."


    Dorian sighed and turned to Bron. "I should have bestowed leadership upon you earlier." His voice sounded more aged. "But-"


    "I know. Nobles wronged you before. But doesn''t matter, I would have won it anywayster." Bron winked.


    Dorian finally turned to the rookies. "Sorry kids, I have been a bad mentor, dragging you down with us."


    The two amateurs were the ones with the most turbulent emotions. Their whole bodies were shaking uncontrobly and their heartbeats were almost audible. Tear stains covered their entire faces. They were young after all.


    Simon stayed silent. But Ruford, the braver of the two opened his mouth. "It''s fine, sir." He barely uttered. "We were ready to die. We are extra mouths to feed in our families anyway."


    Dorian took in a deep breath. "At least those two are safe. They are the future of our guild."


    He turned back and darted his eyes through everyone.


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 254 Death Zone Dui

    You thought I dropped this, but guess what? I am alive. I seriously underestimated the power of habit. I should not have skipped a day of release. My entire writing streak copsed. But anyways, this hiatus was a breath of fresh air. I did things a people my age should be doing. Now that February started, I will upload everyday- that too, a minimum of 1600 words- at all cost.


    Sorry for the wait everyone.


    A massive thanks to Daoist930799, for the super gift. Sorry for thete gratitudes; stayed away from the app, hence I didn''t even know that I received a castle.


    Anyways, let''s gooooo!


    *********


    Both Adrian and Irene were rxing in the hot spring. Their dresses lied on the surface while their elbows anchored them to the shore.


    Adrian had his eyes closed while Irene''s eyes were fixed on him. She just had her undergarments on. After staying with him for months, she had be free enough to show Adrian her semi naked body.


    After staying half an hour like that, both of them climbed up to the ground. Droplets of water slid down their skin while steam erupted from their red tinted body. They dressed themselves up and walked back through the entrance. They did not bother to cover their heads anymore.


    "Are we going to death zone dui, or tin?" Irene asked. She had already confirmed that zone ek was not their destination.


    "Tin." Adrian said. "We might also give dui a visit while we are at it. It''s not everyday we get to enter such ''hazardous'' spots. Might as well have some fun."


    Irene nodded.


    Both of them got back to a ''fork in the road'' and entered another path. They did not hold back their auras anymore and casually released them, scaring away all the monsters that lurked in their paths.


    Half an hour passed but they did not face a single obstacle as they reached their destination- the outskirts of Death zone dui.


    A few years back, a party of hunters disappeared when they hade to hunt something near. Undoubtedly, this was thest ''officially'' activated death zone, unless the party lost their way and ran into another zone.


    Adrian and Irene nonchntly stepped forward, without any trace of fear. The temperature began to drop down with every step they took. A couple of minutester,yers of frost appeared on the tunnel walls.


    It was as if the nature itself were warning the intruders. Don''te close.


    But the duo ignored the warning and moved on. Steams puffed out of their mouths,yers of ice covered Adrian''s robe, but they kept on.


    Adrian turned to Irene. "Can''t you thaw it? It''s getting really cold you know." But his face, nor his bodynguage showed any signs of suffering.


    "I can only unfreeze my own ice." She suddenly stopped, prompting Adrian to halt as well.


    She snapped her fingers. A giant bubble of ice suddenly manifested two meters ahead on the ground. There was a small opening with the size of a man facing them.<sub> </sub>


    "Nice." Adrian entered the bubble. Despite the fact that it was made of ice, it was warm inside.


    She snapped her fingers again. The opening on the bubble closed, making it a fully enclosed sphere.


    "You are noting in?" Adrian asked, his voice prating through the two inch thick ice.


    Irene shook her head. "It''s easier to absorb the magical energy here. It seems special, as if it''s designed especially for me."


    Adrian nodded and began to walk forward, rolling the giant sphere along. Irene followed.


    A littleter, the first sign of life appeared- a once living being to be precise.


    A woman was trapped in a block of ice. Her eyes were looking forward, her face- nonchnt. It was as if she did not even feel that she was being frozen to death.


    But none of the two bothered to stop and inspect as they marched, and rolled, forth. A few meters away, another frozen body came into view. His symptoms were the same, faze forward and face indifferent.


    More bodies like these came into view as they walked forward- all of them trapped in ice. Irene could not help but turn to Adrian- her all knowing mentor.


    But Adrian remained silent as he walked forth. Irene did not ask anything as she kept her pace with him.


    The number of the bodies only increased as they moved forward. After a certain point, the number of frozen corpses began to decrease. Everyone was wearing different sorts of clothes and uniforms- from the Church, from the Hunters Guild, from the from the Duke house, even from the Imperial Sentry.


    Finally, the tunnel came to an end. And there were barely any bodies nearby. But the ones there were- all of them were famous. Even Adrian recognised all of them. They were either the past generals of the Imperial sentry- he had seen their pictures from the eyes of the general that chased him a few months ago, or archbishops from the Church- he had seen them from the memories of the bishop in Edenshield.


    The weaker ones froze way back in the tunnel, while the strongest of beings of the Empire- level 9s from the Church and the Sentry died at the extreme end of the tunnel.


    But there was one thingmon- the utter nonchnce as they froze to death, and their gaze fixed forward.


    Even though it was cold to the point of freezing stronger level 9s to death, Adrian and Irene werepletely safe. And it was all thanks to Irene- an inborn Ice Circler.


    At the end of the tunnel, there was arge entrance- big enough for the ice bubble to roll through. The duo stepped in.


    There were only two frozen bodies in there. Adrian recognised both of them. One was a past Emperor while the other was a cardinal.


    He smirked.


    "Do you see that?" He asked Irene, pointing at a certain direction. "That thing imbued a greed so intense in them- that they did not even mind freezing to death."

 Chapter 255 Death Zone Dui (2)

    Despite being meters under the ground, the space was all lit. Icy blue light illuminated the cavern. Stctites hanged from the ceiling while tens of blocks of ice were scattered throughout the room- with a glowing icy blue crystal embedded into them. They were the source of the light.


    The frozen Emperor and the Archbishop had their eyes fixed on an object at the centre of the room, on top of a in rock. It was a crown-pletely made of ice. It looked as if it were made of icy blue diamonds as it glittered the blue lights of the hall.


    Irene nodded in understanding. Her mind was frozen. No mind controlling techniques would work on her. On the other hand, her tutor Adrian was the most peculiar person she had ever seen. Not that she had seen many to begin with. Even her grand mother who was blessed with ''irvoyance'' could barely see through him.


    Adrian walked forth, rolling the bubble, and bypassed the two frozen pieces of supreme entities. Irene followed. In a matter of seconds, they were before the iced crown.


    He knocked on the bubble walls. Irene nodded and snapped her fingers. A doorway formed in the side of the bubble.


    No sooner had the opening formed on the ice bubble than a thickyer of frost began to take over Adrian''s body.


    But he remained indifferent as two dark magic circles formed on his two palms. ck fluids rose out of the circles and covered his body- sizzling the ice away.


    His entire body was now enshrouded in the dark liquid. It was as if he was the incarnation of shadow it self.


    He took the crown in his hands and inspected it. There were no whites in his eyes anymore as his piercing gaze checked through all the nooks and crannies of the ice crown. It''s materials and ever freezing aura was the only things special about the object. As for the designs- it was quite ordinary.


    After the inspection, he turned to Irene. "Do you want it?"


    Irene looked at the crown for a few seconds before nodding. Though she was a princess, she always wanted to wear a Tiara, like the ones in those fairy tales. Even though the bulky crown was exactly not what she wanted, it was not that different from a Tiara, was it?


    Adrian smirked as he reached forth his hands with the intentions of putting the crown on Irene''s head. But just as it was inches away from Irene''s icy blue hair, ck fluids from his body went forth and enshrouded the entire crown.


    A shrill scream sounded out from the crown. Irene immediately moved away and assumed a defensive stance. But seeing Adrian was rxed, she rxed as well.


    After a whole ten seconds, the scream finally began to die down. After a few more moments, itpletely died down.


    "Tsk. Tsk. Tsk." Adrian shook his head. "She had been waiting hundreds of years for the right candidate to take over. And she had finally found one- an ice inborn. But what a shame that I apanied her."


    The crown cracked. Cobwebs of cracks formed on the crystalline surface and soon, the whole crown shattered.


    Adrian gave Irene a nce. "Don''t worry." He said. "There are more useful things in this space for you."


    He looked around. "Those glowing crystals might be useless to ordinary circlers, but to inborns -they are more than ordinary. Moreover, they had been gestated by the freezing aura of the crown for centuries. Take your time and absorb all of it."


    Irene nodded and began to walk towards the nearest block of ice. At its centre, lied a glowing icy blue crystal.<sub> </sub>


    But before she could take a step forward-


    "Wait!" Adrian shouted, prompting Irene to look back.


    Adrian dashed back into the parked ice bubble. "It''s too cold outside." The ck liquid disappeared into oblivion as he shivered.


    Irene snapped her fingers, enclosing the sphere of ice.


    Adrian sat down and rested his back against the iced wall. Despite it being made of frost, it was warm.


    Irene ambled to her prior set destination and touched the surface of the ice block. Her own ice covered the block and took control of it. Her hand drowned into the block as the solid ice melted. She grabbed the glowing crystal and fetched it back.


    It was cold- even for her.


    "Sit down and put all of your focus into absorbing the energy." Adrian closed his eyes. She could take care of the rest.


    Irene followed and sat down cross legged. She held the glowing ice crystal in her right hand and put her right hand on her left. She closed her eyes and began to absorb it.


    The more she absorbed, the more the glowing on the object began to die down. In mere minutes, the crystal lost its glow and shattered into pieces.


    Irene opened her eyes and exhaled a gust of steam. She pped the fine crystal powders off and inspected her hands. She thought she had reached a bottle neck. Who knew that she could increase her power even more?


    It had been years since she reached level 9, but she could barely kill add to her powers anymore. She had given up. But now that she could feel her 9 millimetres magic core solidifying, she got her hope back.


    She turned to Adrian and seeing that he was resting, she got to the next block of ice. In a bit more than an hour, she harvested the glowing crystals from all of the ice blocks and sucked in all of their magic crystals.


    The space got darker and darker with every orbs she absorbed and soon, the whole cavern was enshrouded in darkness. But it mattered little to the duo. Their eyesights exceeded even nocturnal creatures.


    "Done?" Adrian finally opened his eyes.


    Irene nodded.


    "It''s time we give our main destination a visit." Adrian stood up. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 256 Death Zone Tin

    I don''t know what happened to my mind, but on a whim I hit the gym with my friends. And the first week- it was hell. Finally, I began to move like a regr human... somewhat.


    Anyways, enjoy the chapter. Stay tuned.


    *********


    Adrian and Irene returned back to the entrance of the icy tunnel. Adrian finally jumped out of the bubble of ice. Just as he got out, Irene handed her two pouches. Adrian dly epted them and absorbed them inside his orb.


    These were the belongings of the two beings inside the iced cavern. Although the two pouches contained only an iota of their total worth, it was still valuable. And how could Adrian reject those gifts. As for the belongings of other personnel like the ones frozen at the tunnel, they were not worthy of his attention.


    "Let''s go." Adrian picked another tunnel and stepped in. He had already memorised the entire map of the catbs, and knew exactly where his destination was at.


    Though they had already gotten out of the frozen tunnel, it was still cold. To get to a warmer spot, they needed to go to a closer range to another hot spring or any other source of heat. But that would deviate them from their path.


    But this little cold was nothing to Adrian, and as for Irene- it was her zone.


    "How does it feel?" Adrian asked.


    "Not much different." Irene replied.


    Adrian nodded. From her abilities, he had already gauged the power of Irene. She was already a level 9, and a top tier one at that. At such a level, increasing powers even by a bit was as difficult as reaching for the sky. But every bit of increase would give an edge against circler''s of the same level.


    And Irene, being the inborn that she was, she was already destined to level 9- with, or without practice. Adding the practice she got and resources provided by the Royal family, she reached level 9 years ago. Now that she received the frozen powers from those gems, she got even stronger.


    "How long do you think you can freeze time for?" He said.


    Irene contemted for a bit. "A bit more than a second."


    "We will test it outter."


    Irene nodded.


    Death Zone Tin was the furthest away from the entrance they took to enter the catbs. Not only the death zone was at the extreme and of the explored portion of the maze like tunnels, it was also surrounded by the most red zones.


    Many at least entered death zone ek and dui to die an unfortunate death, but most were not even fortunate enough to break through the red zones and get into the vicinity of death zone tin.


    After walking for more than an hour, crossing eight kilometres by foot, the duo got into their first red zone.


    Adrian and Irene, who had their senses peaked, had already detected the danger before they even stepped into the zone.


    There were tens of holes scattered all around the tunnel, each one having a diameter of at least one meter. The moment they stepped in, the tunnel began to vibrate, crunching noises came out from the holes.


    Adrian and Irene stood at their spots nonchntly, waiting for the ''danger'' toe out.


    A gigantic centipede drilled its head out from one of the holes from the ceiling and surfaced out. It''s de-like mandibles were nking against each other as its pairs of legs touched the surface of the ceiling one by one.<sub> </sub>


    It dribbled against the holes of the wall and reached the floor. It circled on the floor as more of its long body came out from the hole in the ceiling.


    After a few seconds, the end of the tail finally got out from the hole. The hundred and fifty meters long centipedey on the ground. It had a red body and itspound ck eyes were fixed on the duo.


    "A level 9 beast." Adrian muttered.


    He knew that even his <Corrosion> would have a hard time sinking in through that armour. But he was not worried at all, because it was not necessary to physically hurt the target to win. There were other ways- better ways. He took a step back.


    Irene''s eyes were fixed on the eyes of the monstrous centipede.


    "Be careful." Adrian said. "That poison is dangerous- even for me."


    "It''s pointless." Irene said as she pointed her palm at the monster. An icy blue circle formed and began to rotate.


    The Centipede, sensing the immense danger from the circle, charged at Irene. Despite its humongous body, it was fast- really fast. In a moment, it crossed a distance of thirty meters and it was already in front of Irene.


    But unfortunately, it was toote. Its whole body was already frozen to a still, its poison covered eyes millimetres away from Irene''s palm. Not only the centipede, the whole tunnel was covered in ice.


    "Your power output is better than before." Adrian smiled.


    Irene checked her own palms and nodded.


    "But be careful when you use them now. Who knows? You might identally freeze me." Adrian stepped on the iced floor, continuing his journey again.


    Irene followed.


    The next hour, they stepped into three more red zones. But all the level 9 monsters inside- be it insects or reptiles- all had the same fate. They were trapped in blocks of ice.


    Soon, they found themselves in a fork, with three tunnels extending in three different directions.


    "We are close." Adrian looked around, his eyes squinting a bit. "Smart. It diluted and dispersed its aura, trying to hide its trail. Is it trying to hide... or..." He smirked, "trying to test us."


    Irene pointed at the right. "I am sensing heat signature from here."


    "Come, we are going through the centre." Adrian stepped into the middle tunnel. Irene did not doubt his decision and stepped in as well.


    The tunnel was ordinary. They walked for 15 minutes and found light at the end of the tunnel.


    But as soon as they walked out-


    "Wee, fellow demon." A grim but wise voice sounded out. "But youngdy, why did you bring a human with you?"

 Chapter 257 Death Zone Tin (2)

    The cavern, unlike the tunnels the duo used toe here, was lit. Purplish light emitted from the neb-like gems engraved in the walls and ceiling of the cave.


    The floor of the cave was in- unnaturally so, and so were the four walls. It was as if someone grinder the whole rough surface of the cave and made it as smooth as it looked now. On the whole hall sized cavern, there was nothing but two pieces of furniture- a bed made of stone, and a throne-like chair- which was also made of stone.


    But the size of the bed and the chair made the whole hall look as if it were just a small room. They were huge.


    The bed was empty. The chair, however, was upied.


    A gigantic man was sitting on it. His legs were as thick as giant hundred year old tress. His hands which were hanging from the front of the armrest wererge enough to hold entire carriages in them. His shoulders were broad- broad enough to hold the entire sky from falling.


    Beast skin enshrouded his entire body. But even the hides were so perfectly designed and tailored that a king could wear it on his day at the court and garner the same respect from his subjects. The fashion emitted an aura of royalty, and of course- authority.


    But none of these were the points that were most eye catching about the gigantic ''man''. His hair was grey, with a few strands of ck. And beneath the long hairs was a face which was... faceless.


    He had no mouth, no nose, no eyes. Only ears. What reced those missing organs was skin- smooth skin, devoid of a single dent or scratch. It was as smooth as the smooth floors and walls of the hall.


    Adrian smiled, while Irene was expressionlessly confused.


    "Me? Demon?" She could not help but ask.


    "Ohohoho! You don''t even know what you are?" The being''s voice was archaic, and full of authority. But his tone also had hints of benevolence as he looked at Irene. "But I can''t me you. This world- the existence of demons is too sparse, and so is their history. I am sure there are beings who died a demon but never knew."


    Irene turned to Adrian, prompting the being to turn as well.


    "Missy, seems like you trust this human. But I don''t. Everyone says that the demons are worst of races, but little do they know that the worst of humans exceed even the worst of demons."


    Irene stayed silent, wanting an answer from her all-knowing mentor.


    Adrian sighed and craned his neck up, looking right into the imaginary eyes of the giant. "#&@&#@&¡ê@"


    The giant''s body jerked. But itposed itself in a second.


    "Ohohoho!" The being turned back to Irene. "I thought I found myself a disciple. But looks like you are already taken."


    Irene gave up and took a step back. The only thing she could do was having a proper question and answer session with her Royal Tutor once this was over.


    "Why this world?" Adrian asked. "And don''t you dare lie. I know your true name."


    "Tsk." The being clicked its non existing tongue. "Howe ''they'' let a cursed being like you escape?"


    "Heh. You are talking as if you are not a cursed being itself- a demon that could manipte space as if it belongs to you. Yours is the only species ever to truly escape away from ''them''."


    "And you... now make us one of the only two species. And you talk as if it was easy to escape from them." He sighed. "You have no idea what I had to sacrifice toe here. On second thought, I am sure you have the idea." He turned to Adrian.


    Adrian forced a smile. "The sacrifice you made... it''s nothingpared to mine."


    The being nodded. "Yes. You might have the ability to bring the whole demon race down to their knees, but it''s not the best when ites to escapism. Else, you would not have been the first ever of your type to escape."<sub> </sub>


    "And I have an interesting news." Adrian''s smile returned to its regr state. "A ''seamstress'' also ''tried to'' escape."


    The being''s body jerked again. "Has it be easier to escape from that hell?" The being asked in doubt.


    "You are a cursed one yourself." Adrian shook his head. "You should know better than to underestimate them- each one''s better than the other. But of course- I am the best of them all."


    "Where is she? The seamstress."


    "It''s a secret." Adrian winked.


    "Anyways, I might not have your powers, but I know that you are not here to have a conversation. And don''t start about ''Be my subordinate'' or anything. I want to spend my retirement in peace."


    "Don''t worry old man," Adrian said. "I know that you can not move from this spot anyway."


    "Tsk. So, you just want me to use my powers, right?"


    "Indeed." Adrian nodded.


    "But you should also know that I am a demon. And forget about ckmailing me with the true name stuff."


    "I know my race more than anyone... literally. We will go with the good ol'' way- a deal."


    "That''s more like-"


    "But I want a ''Cursed One'' discount."


    "..."


    ******


    Adrian and Irene went out of the cave. She waved her hand at the gigantic being onest time.


    On the way, Irene turned to Adrian, her gaze piercing through even Adrian''s thick skin.


    Adrian gave up with a sigh. "Okay. Okay. One question at a time."


    Irene contemted for a moment and asked, "That faceless monster... who was that?"


    "A demon- one of the most powerful types. He escaped from the so called ''homnd'' and escaped here to Ervilia."


    Irene nodded, seemingly satisfied with the answer. But that was only the first of the series of question in her mind. She turned to Adrian again.


    "And you? Are you a demon too?"

 258 Exit

    258 Exit


    Yes." Adrian said, admitting to the fact. "But keep it a secret from everyone else. Only we are allowed to know."Irene stayed quite for a few seconds. Irene had read countless fairy tales since she was a child- it was her only pastime, only hobby. Many of the fabulous works she read featured demons- ghastly and ominous beings which are the incarnation of evil itself. But one deed of these rotten creatures etched deep into the innocent girl''s mind."Do you eat babies?" She asked in all seriousness, with her ever nonchnt demeanour of course.Adrian almost tripped over. "Even though I have no qualms against eating babies, the


    y are not that tasty ording to my brethren. Beef''s still in the top of the list for me. And besides," Adrian gave her a look, "Why is it a ''baby'' every time?"Irene shrugged the question off. "And what am I? Am I a demon too? That faceless demon took me as one.""Yes, you are.""Oh. Ok.""Remember when I promised that I will tell you about the strange aura that you sometimes emit subconsciously? It''s demonic aura. Not pure though. But it still bears testament to the fact that you are turning into one- a demon.""Why?" Irene asked, curious of why she was transforming into a baby-eater."I don''t know." Adrian shrugged. "We are one of the most mysteries and wretche


    d beings in the universe. entricity lies in our blood. One can turn into a demon for outside factors like treasures and cursed fruits or intrinsic ones like thirst for vengeance, a strong emotion or even pure boredom."Irene inclined."If I turn into a demon, will I lose anything?" She asked."If it was any other puny human, I would have replied yes." Adrian said. "But in your case, no. You have nothing to lose. If anything, you are the perfect demoness material." He caressed her cheek with a smile."Will you bring harm to Nemphis?" She asked without any trace of worry or wariness.Adrian smirked. "Here''s a fact about us demons. We are extremely possessive. If we mark something as ours, we aren''t letting anyone take it. And Nemphis is as good as mine.""Ok. Last question.""Proceed." Adrian permitted, internally sighing in relief. This was finallying to an end."Now that you have kept your end of the deal, telling me what that mysterious aura I emitted was, will you stop sleeping with me?"******The duo decided to explore around the catbs a bit. They passed through a couple of red zones in the process. But the only results on the encounters were frozen or sliced up monsters. At one point in their adventures, they got into one of the other major spaces- a cavern that was filled to brim with vegetation.Even thoug


    h it was in the middle of nowhere, in the dead of the winter and away from natural sunlight dozens of feet deep into the earth; green trees, shrubs and herbs decorated the entire space. There happened to be a light source above, a crystalline sphere on the ceiling- giving off natural light as if it were the sun itself. The ground was soft, with fertilised soils covering everything. Despite being a natural wondend- evergreen and lustrous- it seemed dead without any sounds or movements. Except nts and vegetations, there was nothing else- no animals, birds or insects.It waspletely different from what such an ecosystem should have beenposed of. "Mhm


    m¡­" Adrian pondered. "Looks like we got ourselves to find another unnecessary treasure."Irene remained silent, patiently waiting for her tutor to uncover what it was.Both of them walked forth through the forest, heading to the gigantic main stem of the tree at the centre of the cavern. Undoubtedly, it was the heart of the umon scene here.Soon they were standing inches before the mighty trunk of the tree."Let''s see." Adrian scanned the tree, his gaze piercing through the thick barks of the trunk. "Found it." He smiled.He touched brown and rough skin of the tree. A dark magic circle appeared on the surface and ck liquid began to ooze out. The corrosive f


    luids sizzled through the magical tree, getting deeper and deeper into trunk each passing second. In roughly a minute, there was a huge hole at the trunk that led to the epicentre. There lied a bright and green crystal with an asymmetrical shape. It looked like a human heart and had the size of a fist."Freeze it." Adrian ordered.Irene nodded and snapped her fingers. A thickyer of frost encased the crystal, but the beauty of the green jewel did not die down by any means.The moment the connection between the green heart and the tree was killed off, cracking noises reverberated through the room. The green lustre in the surroundings started to die down as all the leaves in the forest began to crunch down and be grey. The trees began to wilt down as the lively brown colours of the bark became ck.The gigantic tree in the centre was dying down the slowest, but dying nheless. It''s big leaves crunched and shrieked down, twisting themselves and falling down. ck spots appeared on the bark as the tree wilted.In a minute or so, the whole forest died. And a few moments afterwards, what remained of the forest- wilted stems and dead leaves on the ground- turned into ashes. The only thing left in the cavern was now the mini sun at the top."What is it?" Irene asked Adrian.The frozen heart was on Adrian''s palm. "A jade heart. It is a rare and great treasure- but only for nts. As for humans and others, it''s nothing but a decorative showpiece." He inserted the treasure into his ck orb. "I think it''s enough for now. Let''s leave this ce."Irene nodded.Soon, the duo exited the catbs and the mountain and surfaced on the Ariel mountain range.Adrian looked back and smirked. "I wonder how my rades'' fared in there."

 Chapter 259 Trapped

    Sometime ago. Death zone ek.


    The party steadied their heart, trying to cage all their fears, but it was futile. They stepped into the cursed space, maintaining little distance with the wall pressing against them. Their whole body was drenched in sweat as they trembled with terror.


    Dorian, the leader of the squad, had the tip of his spear burning with magic, illuminating the darkness that pressured them. Nevertheless, the light from the zing fire and their own keen eyesight they developed through their adventures brought something into their view- something utterly horrifying.


    At the centre of the cavern, intestine like cords hanged from the ceiling. The other end of those cables were attached to what remained of what looked like a corpse. The humanoid figure did not have any arms, nor legs or even an abdomen. All that remained was a hanging chest without any cover at the bottom, exposing the beating heart and pumping lungs.


    And on top of the dismembered shoulders lied a bald head with a scarred face. The skin was tanned and looked like it was that of a corpse- all shrivelled up and damp. And what was the most terrifying thing among that ghastly sight was the smile that lingered on the ''man''s'' face.


    "Wee." That grim voice sounded again in everyone''s minds, sending shivers down their spines. The mouth of the being did not move at all, still showing that ominous smile consisting those corroded teeth. "It has been years since ''fellow'' humans came to visit me. It fills my heart with endless joy." The being''s dark eyeballs darted through all the members of the party.


    "Who are you?!" The brave leader shouted. He knew that death was close, but curiosity still won.


    "Me?" The being chuckled. "I don''t know. I don''t even remember by name. All that is etched in my mind is that I had a family- a great one. They called me the ancestor. And at the end of my life, when I came here on a search to find eternal life, I met an ident.


    "That''s what I remember from my past. The next moment I know, I find myself in this stage- not dead, not alive... not human. I stayed like this for days, months, and years. And then one fateful day, I discovered something wonderful- the rewards to my idental sacrifice." The smile on his face widened.


    *Aaawooooooo!*


    The cavern began to rumble as what seemed like wolves howled with all their might. Two wolves appeared out of thin air and nked the hanging corpse. The fur of the wolves were ck and purple- as if they were the incarnation of darkness themselves. Their bloody red eyes were fixed on the party, ready to devour them. It has been years since they found proper feasts in the hell hole. And no way they were letting them go.


    But what stood out the most for the wolves were the single horns that erected from the centre of their heads.


    "Uniwolves!" Everyone shouted in wisdom as they subconsciously took a step back and gulped.


    "Nice. You recognised it." The hanging corpse said. "Theses little beasts are mythical creatures known to walk between the world of the living and the world of the dead. If any beast in the world could represent the mighty element of darkness, these sweeties woulde into mind. But nobody has ever seen this creatures before in this continent. Those who have had already sent to the world of the dead."


    Both of the wolves took a step forward. Terrifying pressure pressed onto the members of the party, locking them in their ce, inhibiting them from even taking a step backwards.<sub> </sub>


    "Yes, this was my reward- the ability to tame these wolves- beasts on par with legendary dragons, the ruler of the shadows. Now, my fellow humans- I have been bored beyond words in this state, where I am neither dead nor a living. Please entertain me. Give me the nutrition to survive until the next batch of food appears."


    The pressure on the party disappeared, freeing them from the paralysis. "As if we will falter here!" Dorian shouted and took a defensive position. He had a flicker of hope in him. His opponents were wolves- beasts he had hunted dozens of times before.


    Even if they were level 9 beings, along with his team, he was confident that he would be able to defeat them.


    He was not the only one who had this thought. All the veterans in the team brandished their weapons. Bron, the wood magic caster summoned a gigantic green circle above his head.


    The two novices stood behind the experts, cowering in fear. Their faces were pale and nk. Just the ghastly sight of the living corpse was enough to scare the shit out of them. Adding Uniwolves- supreme beasts that only existed in legends- was an overkill.


    "Sweeties, take care of our guests. I know such weak foods might bore you. But don''t make it quick. I need some entertainment." The hanged being cackled.


    The two wolves howled with all their strength, causing the catbs to quake. After they were done, both of them began to walk forwards- slowly but surely.


    "We will go with the usual n." The bearded leader ordered.


    The others nodded. This was the best n to go with. They were well versed in such tactics and it was also the most effective strategy to use against such creatures.


    Cracks formed on the ground as hardened roots drilled out from it. They spiralled on the feet of the wolves, trying to tie them out. But s, it was futile.


    The roots passed through the legs of the Uniwolves. The beasts kept walking with the same pace, paying no heed to the weak roots on the ground.


    "What?!" Everyone shouted in unison. They had never witnessed anything like this before.


    The hanged beingughed out loud.


    "Why do you think such small creatures arepared to mighty dragons and phoenixes?"

 Chapter 260 WILL BE PUBLISHED LATER…

    please wait for the next chapter


    Sometime ago. Death zone ek.


    The party steadied their heart, trying to cage all their fears, but it was futile. They stepped into the cursed space, maintaining little distance with the wall pressing against them. Their whole body was drenched in sweat as they trembled with terror.


    Dorian, the leader of the squad, had the tip of his spear burning with magic, illuminating the darkness that pressured them. Nevertheless, the light from the zing fire and their own keen eyesight they developed through their adventures brought something into their view- something utterly horrifying.


    At the centre of the cavern, intestine like cords hanged from the ceiling. The other end of those cables were attached to what remained of what looked like a corpse. The humanoid figure did not have any arms, nor legs or even an abdomen. All that remained was a hanging chest without any cover at the bottom, exposing the beating heart and pumping lungs.


    And on top of the dismembered shoulders lied a bald head with a scarred face. The skin was tanned and looked like it was that of a corpse- all shrivelled up and damp. And what was the most terrifying thing among that ghastly sight was the smile that lingered on the ''man''s'' face.


    "Wee." That grim voice sounded again in everyone''s minds, sending shivers down their spines. The mouth of the being did not move at all, still showing that ominous smile consisting those corroded teeth. "It has been years since ''fellow'' humans came to visit me. It fills my heart with endless joy." The being''s dark eyeballs darted through all the members of the party.


    "Who are you?!" The brave leader shouted. He knew that death was close, but curiosity still won.


    "Me?" The being chuckled. "I don''t know. I don''t even remember by name. All that is etched in my mind is that I had a family- a great one. They called me the ancestor. And at the end of my life, when I came here on a search to find eternal life, I met an ident.


    "That''s what I remember from my past. The next moment I know, I find myself in this stage- not dead, not alive¡­ not human. I stayed like this for days, months, and years. And then one fateful day, I discovered something wonderful- the rewards to my idental sacrifice." The smile on his face widened.


    *Aaawooooooo!*


    The cavern began to rumble as what seemed like wolves howled with all their might. Two wolves appeared out of thin air and nked the hanging corpse. The fur of the wolves were ck and purple- as if they were the incarnation of darkness themselves. Their bloody red eyes were fixed on the party, ready to devour them. It has been years since they found proper feasts in the hell hole. And no way they were letting them go.


    But what stood out the most for the wolves were the single horns that erected from the centre of their heads.


    "Uniwolves!" Everyone shouted in wisdom as they subconsciously took a step back and gulped.


    "Nice. You recognised it." The hanging corpse said. "Theses little beasts are mythical creatures known to walk between the world of the living and the world of the dead. If any beast in the world could represent the mighty element of darkness, these sweeties woulde into mind. But nobody has ever seen this creatures before in this continent. Those who have had already sent to the world of the dead."


    Both of the wolves took a step forward. Terrifying pressure pressed onto the members of the party, locking them in their ce, inhibiting them from even taking a step backwards.


    "Yes, this was my reward- the ability to tame these wolves- beasts on par with legendary dragons, the ruler of the shadows. Now, my fellow humans- I have been bored beyond words in this state, where I am neither dead nor a living. Please entertain me. Give me the nutrition to survive until the next batch of food appears."


    The pressure on the party disappeared, freeing them from the paralysis. "As if we will falter here!" Dorian shouted and took a defensive position. He had a flicker of hope in him. His opponents were wolves- beasts he had hunted dozens of times before.


    Even if they were level 9 beings, along with his team, he was confident that he would be able to defeat them.


    He was not the only one who had this thought. All the veterans in the team brandished their weapons. Bron, the wood magic caster summoned a gigantic green circle above his head.


    The two novices stood behind the experts, cowering in fear. Their faces were pale and nk. Just the ghastly sight of the living corpse was enough to scare the shit out of them. Adding Uniwolves- supreme beasts that only existed in legends- was an overkill.


    "Sweeties, take care of our guests. I know such weak foods might bore you. But don''t make it quick. I need some entertainment." The hanged being cackled.


    The two wolves howled with all their strength, causing the catbs to quake. After they were done, both of them began to walk forwards- slowly but surely.<sub> </sub>


    "We will go with the usual n." The bearded leader ordered.


    The others nodded. This was the best n to go with. They were well versed in such tactics and it was also the most effective strategy to use against such creatures.


    Cracks formed on the ground as hardened roots drilled out from it. They spiralled on the feet of the wolves, trying to tie them out. But s, it was futile.


    The roots passed through the legs of the Uniwolves. The beasts kept walking with the same pace, paying no heed to the weak roots on the ground.


    "What?!" Everyone shouted in unison. They had never witnessed anything like this before.


    The hanged beingughed out loud.


    Sometime ago. Death zone ek.


    The party steadied their heart, trying to cage all their fears, but it was futile. They stepped into the cursed space, maintaining little distance with the wall pressing against them. Their whole body was drenched in sweat as they trembled with terror.


    Dorian, the leader of the squad, had the tip of his spear burning with magic, illuminating the darkness that pressured them. Nevertheless, the light from the zing fire and their own keen eyesight they developed through their adventures brought something into their view- something utterly horrifying.


    At the centre of the cavern, intestine like cords hanged from the ceiling. The other end of those cables were attached to what remained of what looked like a corpse. The humanoid figure did not have any arms, nor legs or even an abdomen. All that remained was a hanging chest without any cover at the bottom, exposing the beating heart and pumping lungs.


    And on top of the dismembered shoulders lied a bald head with a scarred face. The skin was tanned and looked like it was that of a corpse- all shrivelled up and damp. And what was the most terrifying thing among that ghastly sight was the smile that lingered on the ''man''s'' face.


    "Wee." That grim voice sounded again in everyone''s minds, sending shivers down their spines. The mouth of the being did not move at all, still showing that ominous smile consisting those corroded teeth. "It has been years since ''fellow'' humans came to visit me. It fills my heart with endless joy." The being''s dark eyeballs darted through all the members of the party.


    "Who are you?!" The brave leader shouted. He knew that death was close, but curiosity still won.


    "Me?" The being chuckled. "I don''t know. I don''t even remember by name. All that is etched in my mind is that I had a family- a great one. They called me the ancestor. And at the end of my life, when I came here on a search to find eternal life, I met an ident.


    "That''s what I remember from my past. The next moment I know, I find myself in this stage- not dead, not alive¡­ not human. I stayed like this for days, months, and years. And then one fateful day, I discovered something wonderful- the rewards to my idental sacrifice." The smile on his face widened.


    *Aaawooooooo!*


    The cavern began to rumble as what seemed like wolves howled with all their might. Two wolves appeared out of thin air and nked the hanging corpse. The fur of the wolves were ck and purple- as if they were the incarnation of darkness themselves. Their bloody red eyes were fixed on the party, ready to devour them. It has been years since they found proper feasts in the hell hole. And no way they were letting them go.


    But what stood out the most for the wolves were the single horns that erected from the centre of their heads.


    "Uniwolves!" Everyone shouted in wisdom as they subconsciously took a step back and gulped.


    "Nice. You recognised it." The hanging corpse said. "Theses little beasts are mythical creatures known to walk between the world of the living and the world of the dead. If any beast in the world could represent the mighty element of darkness, these sweeties woulde into mind. But nobody has ever seen this creatures before in this continent. Those who have had already sent to the world of the dead."


    Both of the wolves took a step forward. Terrifying pressure pressed onto the members of the party, locking them in their ce, inhibiting them from even taking a step backwards.


    "Why do you think such small creatures arepared to mighty dragons and phoenixes?"

 Chapter 261 WILL BE PUBLISHED LATER (2)

    Chapter 261 WILL BE PUBLISHED LATER (2)


    Sorry I was busy the whole day. Expect the chapter to be updated in a few more hours


    Sometime ago. Death zone ek.


    The party steadied their heart, trying to cage all their fears, but it was futile. They stepped into the cursed space, maintaining little distance with the wall pressing against them. Their whole body was drenched in sweat as they trembled with terror.


    Dorian, the leader of the squad, had the tip of his spear burning with magic, illuminating the darkness that pressured them. Nevertheless, the light from the zing fire and their own keen eyesight they developed through their adventures brought something into their view- something utterly horrifying.


    At the centre of the cavern, intestine like cords hanged from the ceiling. The other end of those cables were attached to what remained of what looked like a corpse. The humanoid figure did not have any arms, nor legs or even an abdomen. All that remained was a hanging chest without any cover at the bottom, exposing the beating heart and pumping lungs.


    And on top of the dismembered shoulders lied a bald head with a scarred face. The skin was tanned and looked like it was that of a corpse- all shrivelled up and damp. And what was the most terrifying thing among that ghastly sight was the smile that lingered on the ''man''s'' face.


    "Wee." That grim voice sounded again in everyone''s minds, sending shivers down their spines. The mouth of the being did not move at all, still showing that ominous smile consisting those corroded teeth. "It has been years since ''fellow'' humans came to visit me. It fills my heart with endless joy." The being''s dark eyeballs darted through all the members of the party.


    "Who are you?!" The brave leader shouted. He knew that death was close, but curiosity still won.


    "Me?" The being chuckled. "I don''t know. I don''t even remember by name. All that is etched in my mind is that I had a family- a great one. They called me the ancestor. And at the end of my life, when I came here on a search to find eternal life, I met an ident.


    "That''s what I remember from my past. The next moment I know, I find myself in this stage- not dead, not alive¡­ not human. I stayed like this for days, months, and years. And then one fateful day, I discovered something wonderful- the rewards to my idental sacrifice." The smile on his face widened.


    *Aaawooooooo!*


    The cavern began to rumble as what seemed like wolves howled with all their might. Two wolves appeared out of thin air and nked the hanging corpse. The fur of the wolves were ck and purple- as if they were the incarnation of darkness themselves. Their bloody red eyes were fixed on the party, ready to devour them. It has been years since they found proper feasts in the hell hole. And no way they were letting them go.


    But what stood out the most for the wolves were the single horns that erected from the centre of their heads.


    "Uniwolves!" Everyone shouted in wisdom as they subconsciously took a step back and gulped.


    "Nice. You recognised it." The hanging corpse said. "Theses little beasts are mythical creatures known to walk between the world of the living and the world of the dead. If any beast in the world could represent the mighty element of darkness, these sweeties woulde into mind. But nobody has ever seen this creatures before in this continent. Those who have had already sent to the world of the dead."


    Both of the wolves took a step forward. Terrifying pressure pressed onto the members of the party, locking them in their ce, inhibiting them from even taking a step backwards.


    "Yes, this was my reward- the ability to tame these wolves- beasts on par with legendary dragons, the ruler of the shadows. Now, my fellow humans- I have been bored beyond words in this state, where I am neither dead nor a living. Please entertain me. Give me the nutrition to survive until the next batch of food appears."


    The pressure on the party disappeared, freeing them from the paralysis. "As if we will falter here!" Dorian shouted and took a defensive position. He had a flicker of hope in him. His opponents were wolves- beasts he had hunted dozens of times before.


    Even if they were level 9 beings, along with his team, he was confident that he would be able to defeat them.


    He was not the only one who had this thought. All the veterans in the team brandished their weapons. Bron, the wood magic caster summoned a gigantic green circle above his head.


    The two novices stood behind the experts, cowering in fear. Their faces were pale and nk. Just the ghastly sight of the living corpse was enough to scare the shit out of them. Adding Uniwolves- supreme beasts that only existed in legends- was an overkill.


    "Sweeties, take care of our guests. I know such weak foods might bore you. But don''t make it quick. I need some entertainment." The hanged being cackled.


    The two wolves howled with all their strength, causing the catbs to quake. After they were done, both of them began to walk forwards- slowly but surely.


    "We will go with the usual n." The bearded leader ordered.


    The others nodded. This was the best n to go with. They were well versed in such tactics and it was also the most effective strategy to use against such creatures.


    Cracks formed on the ground as hardened roots drilled out from it. They spiralled on the feet of the wolves, trying to tie them out. But s, it was futile.


    The roots passed through the legs of the Uniwolves. The beasts kept walking with the same pace, paying no heed to the weak roots on the ground.


    "What?!" Everyone shouted in unison. They had never witnessed anything like this before.


    The hanged beingughed out loud.

 Chapter 262 Return

    Oof! A perfect chapter to return back to the business. Though my exams are still far from over, I am at least less busier than before. Though I can''t promise daily updates this month, I promise you 7 chapters a week. And while we are at it, give my new book a try- one that I published from an alternate ount. Title-


    Secret Society: Grand Elder Chronicles


    ******


    Adrian and Irene jumped on their steeds and departed the ce.


    Though they could have moved much faster without the woolly animals below them, Adrian was just toozy to use his feet.


    After killing all the stray animals that stood in their way, they reached the hollow mountain where they once took rest. As there were no peering eyes on them anymore, they uses all their powers. But once they passed through the entrance of the camps, they covered their head again.


    Their appearance attracted the attention of everyone, along with their scowls. Weren''t there seven members in the party? Why were there two now?


    The old man in charge of the camp heard themotion and rushed towards the duo. The other present members surrounded Adrian and Irene as well.


    "Lad. Where are the others?" The man asked with worry.


    The duo hopped down to the ground. "I am sorry." Adrian said with a low voice. "We are the only ones who survived."


    Silence. Utter silence.


    But momentster, amotion waved across the circle of crowd.


    "Silence!" The old man yelled. "What happened?" He asked the hooded Adrian.


    "We found our target- the serpent. But it was stronger than we expected and..."


    "And?"


    "Too close to the death zone."


    Collective gasps could be heard among the grounds.


    "How did you survive?" The man scowled.


    "We were ordered to act as the rear guard, so that we can defend against any other stray creatures that appear and approach the tunnel."


    The old man sighed. "Did you confirm anything?"


    Adrian shook his head. "I wanted to, but once I got closer, I felt a terrible sense of foreboding, along side a force that attracted me forward. I felt that if I moved even a single step forward, I would not be able to return."


    "I understand." The old man sighed yet again. "Whoever wandered too close to the death zones and survived said the same... I guess the other five were too engrossed in fighting the damned serpent."


    "It''s my fault..." Adrian lowered his tone even further, adding a mncholic charm to his voice.


    "Don''t me yourself,d." The old man patted Adrian''s shoulder. "Go on, take some rest. It was too much for your first mission."


    Adrian meekly nodded and sauntered to their tent as Irene slowly followed.


    The remaining members of the camp, exchanged some words and returned back to their work. It was sort of an usual urrence for them. Hunting was a hazardous upation after all. But what was a little surprising were the fact that it was an elite team that was killed in action. Moreover, it they wandered into one of the notorious death zones.


    And both of these were rare urrence.<sub> </sub>


    At the centre of the camp was the biggest tent of them all- the main tent. It was both the living quarters of the head of the camp, and themand centre of the camp.


    The old man rushed into the camp, followed by some of his closest aides.


    "Did you really believe those newbies?" One of his aides, a tall and burly man asked. "Dorian was one of the best in his field. It is unlike him to be killed by a death zone out of all ces."


    "I might have not believed them if it were anyone else." The old man sat on a bench shook his head.


    "What do you mean?" The burly guy frowned.


    "I was the one who trained Dorian. He is- was- a reckless boy who took too much risk. It was due to the luck that he achieved from his boldness that hepleted all those dangerous missions. It seems he finally ran out of that luck."


    "But still... it''s not everyday we lose hunters to death zones. Thest time we lost a team was many years ago. There''s definitely more to it just than an ident." The tall aide stood his ground.


    "Are you saying the newbies are responsible? Some kids who are barely low level circlers?" The old man gave him a look.


    "Anything can happen when you are facing high level monsters..."


    "You are thinking too much." The old man sighed. "Go and take some rest. And don''t make trouble for the kids. They had no reasons to kill Dorian and his team. And they already faced too much on their first mission."


    The aide sighed as well. "As you order."


    Unbeknownst to them, alongside the top officials of the camp, there was someone else listening in the tent- someone uninvited.


    And it was none other than the old man''s shadow itself.


    "Good call, old man." Adrian smirked inside his tent. "Looks like you will be able to survive a little bit longer.


    As there were no more onlookers amongst them, Adrian removed the heavy robe and hanged it on the wall. Irene did the same as well. Though she had no emotions, she at least knew the difference betweenfort and difort. Moreover, the coldness was her territory.


    The day passed without any disturbances, and so did the night.


    Both Adrian and Irene readied themselves and moved out as soon as the sun peaked out from the eastern horizon. A caravan of Grizzled Yaks stood on the frozen field, ready to depart.


    "Good morning, newbies." The old man greeted them. "Had a good sleep?"


    Both Adrian and Irene remained silent.


    The old man sighed, understanding their turmoil. "Rx. As I said, this is not your fault. Return to Edenshield with this caravan, and take a few weeks off from hunting. Once you think you are ready, you can go out on missions again."


    He added some other words of constion before waving them bye.


    They mounted a Yak and departed with the caravan towards Edenshield.


    As the caravan wasrge, with dozens of seasoned hunters, no beasts dared to stand in their way. And the ones who did, met their demise.


    And after a hike, that was easier than thest, they finally entered Edenshield.


    But apparently, the fortress city turned out to be more dangerous than the snowy wilderness.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!